fJOLIS 
 
 GiM-N <&; Company 
 
GIFT OF 
 Milton Ne-wmark 
 
iX^> 
 
 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 
 in 2007 with funding from 
 
 IVIicrosoft Corporation 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/firstbookinoldenOOcookrich 
 
FIRST BOOK IN OLD ENGLISH 
 
 GRAMMAR, READER, NOTES, AND 
 VOCABULARY 
 
 BY 
 
 ALBERT S. COOK 
 
 PROFESSOR OF THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE AND LITERATURE 
 IN YALE UNIVERSITY 
 
 SECOND EDITION, REVISED AND ENLARGED 
 
 BOSTON, U.S.A. 
 
 GINN & COMPANY, PUBLISHERS 
 
 1895 
 
PEEFAOE. 
 
 The present volume is an attempt to be of service 
 to those who are beginning the study of our language, 
 or who desire to acquaint themselves with a few speci- 
 mens of our earliest literature. It has seemed to the 
 author that there were two extremes to be avoided 
 in its compilation — the treatment of Old English as 
 though it consisted of wholly isolated phenomena, and 
 the procedure upon a virtual assumption that the student 
 was already acquainted with the cognate Germanic tongues 
 and with the problems and methods of comparative phi- 
 lology. The former treatment robs the study of its 
 significance and value, which, like that of most other 
 subjects, is found in its relations; the latter repels and 
 confounds the student at a stage when he is most in 
 need of encouragement and attraction. 
 
 How well the author has succeeded must be left to 
 the judgment of others — the masters whom he follows 
 at a distance, and the students whose interests he has 
 constantly borne in mind. Of one thing, however, he 
 can assure such as may care to inspect his book — that 
 he has spared no pains in treading the path which 
 seemed to be thus marked out for him in advance. Errors 
 there doubtless are, — errors of judgment, and errors of 
 fact; but for both he must plead the best excuse ever 
 
Vi PREFACE. 
 
 offered for similar imperfections, that of King Alfred 
 in the last sentence on page 162 of this volume. 
 
 The selections have been made with reference to giving 
 a fairly just, though necessarily incomplete, view of the 
 surroundings, occupations, problems, ideals, and senti- 
 ments of our English ancestors. The earlier pieces of 
 both prose and poetry are short; the longer ones that 
 follow either have more sustained interest, or are sup- 
 ported by their reference to preceding ones; but they, 
 too, fall into natural subdivisions, partially indicated in 
 the printing, so that they may be read as successions 
 of short extracts. 
 
 It may be objected that Latin and Greek have been 
 too freely used for illustration. The reply to such an 
 objection is twofold: that the book is likely to fall 
 into the hands of some who possess at least an elemen- 
 tary acquaintance with one or both of these languages, 
 and that to these the disclosure of the relations involved 
 in a comparison with the ancient tongues will materially 
 increase their pleasure and their gain ; and, secondly, that 
 the book may be intelligently read, from cover to cover, 
 without the slightest knowledge of either Greek or Latin. 
 
 The passages from Bede have been taken from Miller's 
 edition ; the portion of ^If ric's Colloquy from the Wright- 
 Wiilker Vocabularies ; the extracts from Wulfstan from 
 Napier's edition; the selections from Beowulf and Andreas 
 are based upon the Grein-Wiilker edition of the Bibliothek 
 der angelsachsischen Poesie ; that from the Judith upon my 
 own edition. The originals of the others are either indi- 
 cated, or will be patent to scholars. 
 
PREFACE. Vll 
 
 The normalization of the texts to an Early West Saxon 
 basis — Cosijn's Altwestsachsische Grammatik being the 
 chief authority for norms — will doubtless be criticised 
 by some scholars whose judgment is entitled to respect; 
 but here again the author has had in mind the beginner, 
 for whose especial use the book is intended. If he wel- 
 comes this introduction on account of its greater ease, 
 and is yet not led astray by it; if he becomes solidly 
 grounded in the elements, so that further progress is 
 facilitated, while yet he has nothing to unlearn in the 
 future; the author will be consoled by his approbation 
 for the censure of those who entertain a different opinion 
 on this head. 
 
 To the normalization of the texts exception has been 
 made in the case of the poetry. For this there are two 
 reasons. In spite of the greater difficulty of the poetry, 
 the student should have had sufficient practice in reading, 
 and particularly in parsing — the importance of which 
 cannot be too much insisted upon — to proceed in the 
 poetry without great obstruction from the retention of 
 manuscript forms, especially as the cross-references of the 
 Vocabulary will furnish him with the necessary assist- 
 ance; and, secondly, the normalization of the poetry ayouM 
 sometimes have been attended with considerable uncer- 
 tainty, an uncertainty which is decidedly less in the case 
 of the prose. Besides, such profit as accrues to the 
 student from the inspection of the irregular orthography 
 of the manuscripts may, by the literal reproduction of 
 the orthography, be gained from this part. 
 
 The device noted on page 202 is presented with some 
 
Viii PREFACE. 
 
 persuasion of its utility, though frankly as an experi- 
 ment on which the author would gladly take, after 
 sufficient trial, the judgment of his colleagues. 
 
 The Grammar is the merest outline. Its condensation 
 has been largely effected by confining the treatment 
 almost entirely to Old English itself, excluding all refer- 
 ences to the theoretical Primitive Germanic. This method 
 is accompanied with some loss; but, again, it is the 
 beginner whom the author has had in view. More doubt- 
 ful, perhaps, is the expediency of an empirical classi- 
 fication of nouns, instead of the scientific arrangement 
 according to stems; many of us have unquestionably 
 found, however, that the more purely scholarly classi- 
 fication occasions not a little trouble in practice, and that 
 its theoretical advantages are dearly purchased at this 
 stage, before there is any adequate conception of com- 
 parative philology and its postulates. The author is not 
 so clear with regard to the probable utility of paragraphs 
 12-14, on original and derivative vowels; criticism on this 
 point will be especially welcome. 
 
 The Appendixes include illustrative matter for which 
 there was no natural place elsewhere, or materials and 
 hints for those who would prosecute their researches a 
 little further. The first three of them carry their mean- 
 ing on their face ; the last is provided in order to facilitate 
 the beginning of dialectic study. It — Appendix IV. — 
 has cost more thought than is likely to appear on the 
 surface. The dialects have as yet been but imperfectly 
 discriminated ; it is easier to say what is non-West Saxon 
 than what is Mercian or Kentish ; the residuum of demon- 
 
PREFACE. IX 
 
 strably pure Nortliuinbrian forms in Csedmon's Hymrij for 
 example, turns out to be surprisingly small. 
 
 Care has been devoted to the unification of the book — 
 to making its parts mutually coherent; the illustrations 
 of syntax are therefore taken from the texts printed in 
 the Eeader, and the Vocabulary contains copious refer- 
 ences to the Grammar. It is hoped that this plan will 
 prevent distraction on the part of the student, and con- 
 duce to a nearly absolute mastery of the matter here pre- 
 sented. The book ought to occupy at least a semester, 
 and could readily be used for a longer time. The author 
 believes that the history of the English language may 
 most profitably begin with such a manual, studied under 
 a competent teacher and with access to a few good refer- 
 ence books. Thus used, it might advantageously be intro- 
 duced into the earlier part of College courses, and perhaps 
 into the better sort of High Schools and Academies. 
 
 In conclusion, it is a pleasure to the author to acknowl- 
 edge his indebtedness to Miss Elizabeth Deering Hanscom, 
 graduate student of Yale University and American Fellow 
 of the Association of Collegiate Alumnse, who has rendered 
 material assistance in the preparation of the Vocabulary. 
 
 Yale University, December 11, 1893. 
 
PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION. 
 
 The favorable reception accorded to the first edition 
 has encouraged the author, besides correcting several 
 small errors, to amplify Appendix L, and to add a new 
 Appendix, numbered V. The provision of a brief bibli- 
 ography has been so generally welcomed that it has 
 seemed desirable to append a list of books of a more 
 advanced character, while retaining the former one essen- 
 tially unchanged. No attempt at completeness has been 
 made, but perhaps not many books of primary value have 
 been omitted. The illustration of umlaut from Gothic, 
 suggested by a reviewer, now constitutes Appendix V. 
 
 Certain teachers having expressed a wish that the 
 Vocabulary should give the gender of nouns, the author 
 thinks it proper to state the principle upon which the 
 designation of gender was omitted. This principle was 
 that the Grammar should be in constant use. The car- 
 dinal use of a knowledge of the gender is with reference 
 to declension; given the declension, and the gender fol- 
 lows. Now the references to the Grammar under nouns 
 primarily indicate the declensions. If, then, the student 
 recognizes the meaning of such references as 43, 47, etc., 
 it is a proof that he is sufficiently acquainted with the 
 paradigms they indicate; if not, it is a clear sign that 
 he ought to refer to them, and that a mere knowledge 
 
XU PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION. 
 
 of the gender would not suffice. This is the author's 
 opinion, but he holds himself prepared to defer to the 
 expressed wish of his colleagues, when he can believe 
 that that wdsh is at all general among those who have 
 given the book a fair trial. 
 
 The author hopes soon to issue a small companion 
 volume of exercises in Old English, designed chiefly to 
 facilitate drill on inflections. These exercises will con- 
 sist of brief sentences for translation into Old English, 
 based upon the successive prose selections of the Eeader, 
 together Avith an Englisli-Old English Vocabulary. 
 
 A final Avord to tliose who use this book, — a word 
 based upon experience with it : Look up carefully every 
 foot-note, and constantly refer from the Vocabulary to the 
 Grammar, icith reference to the sjwedy 'mastery of the latter, 
 supplementing this 2^''ocess by the committal to memory of 
 jmradigins. 
 
 Yale University, December .'^1, 1<S94. 
 
CONTEE^TS. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 GRAMMAR 1 
 
 Introduction 3 
 
 Dialects and Teriods 3 
 
 Phonology 6 
 
 Letters and Sounds 5 
 
 Effects and Relations of Sounds 10 
 
 Consonantal Loss and Change 21 
 
 Inflection 26 
 
 Declension of Nouns 26 
 
 Declension of Adjectives 38 
 
 Comparison of Adjectives 42 
 
 Formation and Comparison of Adverbs 44 
 
 Numerals 46 
 
 Pronouns 48 
 
 Verbs 53 
 
 Formation or Words 81 
 
 Syntax • 88 
 
 Nouns 88 
 
 Adjectives 99 
 
 Adverbs 100 
 
 Pronouns 100 
 
 Verbs 101 
 
 Prepositions 106 
 
 Conjunctions 107 
 
 Prosody 108 
 
 READER 121 
 
 I. The Creation of the World 122 
 
 II. Trades and Occupations 129 
 
 III. The Day of Judgment * . . . . 134 
 
 IV. Bede's Description of Britain ... c ... . 137 
 V. ^thelwald calms the Sea ......... 141 
 
XIV CONTENTS. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 VI. The Invasion of Britain by the Picts and Scots . 144 
 
 VII. Thk Passing of Chad 160 
 
 VIII. The Dangers of Greatness 156 
 
 IX. Duties of the Rich toward the Poor 159 
 
 X. Alfred's Preface to Boethius 162 
 
 XI. A Prayer of King Alfred 163 
 
 XII. Apollonius of Tyre 164 
 
 The Shipwreck 165 
 
 Apollonius and the Fisherman 166 
 
 The Incidents in the Gymnasium 168 
 
 Apollonius at the Feast 170 
 
 Entry of the Princess 172 
 
 A Lesson in Music 174 
 
 Apollonius as Teacher 177 
 
 The Three Suitors 178 
 
 The Princess chooses 180 
 
 Apollonius relates his Adventures 184 
 
 The Recognition 185 
 
 The Fisherman's Reward 186 
 
 The End 187 
 
 XIII. The Six Days' Work of Creation 189 
 
 XIV. The Song of the Gleeman 200 
 
 XV. The Rout of the Assyrians 202 
 
 XVI. Selections from the Andreas 210 
 
 Conversation between Andrew and the Sea-Captain 211 
 
 The Voyage. — Storm at Sea 218 
 
 Andrew relates Christ's Stilling of the Tempest . . 222 
 
 Andrew desires Instruction in Seamanship . . . 225 
 
 The Pilot recognizes God's Presence with Andrew . 227 
 
 Andrew is carried to the City 228 
 
 Andrew's Disciples relate their Adventure . . . 230 
 
 APPENDIXES 233 
 
 Appendix I. Some Useful Books for the Study of Old English 235 
 Appendix II. Correspondences of Old English and Modern 
 
 German Vowels 245 
 
 Appendix III. Andrew's Negotiations with the Steersman . 247 
 
 Appendix ly. Specimens of the Dialects 250 
 
 Appendix V. I-umlaut illustrated from Gothic 268 
 
 VOCABULARY 271 
 
GRAMMAR 
 
IJSTTEODUOTION. 
 
 Dialects and Periods. 
 
 1. Old English (sometimes called Anglo-Saxon) is 
 the name of the Germanic language spoken in Eng- 
 land between the middle of the fifth and the middle 
 of the twelfth century. Its literature extends from 
 the eighth to the twelfth century, and there are no 
 Old English words found in documents earlier than 
 the seventh century. The principal prose texts date 
 from the period of King Alfred (871-901 A.D.), or 
 from that of Abbot JElfric (pronounced Alfric), who 
 flourished about the year 1000 a.d. The poetical 
 pieces are mostly of uncertain dates, ranging from 
 the eighth to the tenth or eleventh century. 
 
 There are four dialects of Old English, the Nor- 
 thumbrian, Mercian, Kentish, and West Saxon; of 
 these the Mercian is intermediate in its characteris- 
 tics between the Northumbrian and West Saxon. The 
 Northumbrian dialect formed the basis of modern 
 Scotch and Northern English, the Mercian of stand- 
 ard literary English. The literature of Old English 
 is chiefly extant in West Saxon, though the poetry, 
 
4 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 and some of the prose, contains forms from other dia- 
 lects, chiefly from the Northumbrian. 
 
 Since the remains of the other dialects are compara- 
 tively small. West Saxon is the principal existing 
 representative of Old English, and hence the two 
 terms are often used interchangeably. West Saxon 
 is divided into Early West Saxon (EWS.) and Late 
 West Saxon (LWS.). The former is the language as 
 written in King Alfred's time, the latter as in that 
 of Abbot ^Ifric and his successors. A hundred years 
 made some changes in the language, but rather with 
 respect to syntax, euphony, and style in general than 
 to the forms of words, though these also underwent 
 some modification. 
 
 In this work, the forms are those of Early West 
 Saxon, which is assumed as the standard, even when 
 the selections are from Late West Saxon. 
 
PHONOLOGY. 
 
 Letters and Sounds. 
 
 2. Alphabet. — The Old English alphabet has the let- 
 ters of Modern English, with the exception of /, k^ q^ 
 t;, and 2, and with the addition of tS and J?, both of 
 which represent the modern th. Of these, j and v 
 are never used, being represented by g (or i) and f, 
 respectively; ^, g, and z but rarely, k being commonly 
 represented by c, ks(^cs) by x, q(u) by c(w), and 
 z by ts. The two unfamiliar characters tS and }? are 
 pronounced eth (eth in brethren) and thorn^ respec- 
 tively; they are used interchangeably in the manu- 
 scripts ; in this book 3" will, in general, stand for both. 
 
 3. Vowels and diphthongs. — The vowel-letters are 
 those of Modern English, with the addition of ae, ^, 
 and 9. The two latter denote respectively an e and 
 o which sprang from an original a (but ^ occasionally 
 from o; 17, 25). The vowels may be either short or 
 long. 
 
 The diphthongs are represented by ea, eo, and ie, 
 both short and long. The second vowel sound in 
 each diphthong is scarcely heard in pronunciation, the 
 first element being the one which receives the stress. 
 
6 PHONOLOGY. 
 
 The vowel of every syllable is to he pronounced^ hut in 
 an unstressed syllable the sound is less distinct (23). 
 
 4. Quantity. — Long vowels and diphthongs must be 
 carefully distinguished from short ones. In normal- 
 ized texts, length is indicated by the acute accent (') 
 or the macron ("), placed over a vowel or the first 
 element of a diphthong. For instance, OE. god is 
 Mod. Eng. god^ but OE. gcSd or god is Mod. Eng. 
 good ; so for, /or, but for, we7it ; baer, hare^ but bger, 
 bier; ac, hut^ but ac, oak; geat, gate^ but geat, 
 poured ; is, z's, but is, ice ; man, waw, but man, crime ; 
 tol, toll^ but tol, tool ; w<jnde, went^ but wende, weened. 
 Beginners should never fail to note whether the radi- 
 cal vowel of each word is long or short, and should 
 no more confound a with a than a with y. 
 
 The length of a syllable must be distinguished from 
 that of a vowel. Every syllable containing a long 
 vowel is itself long, but so is also one which con- 
 tains a short vowel followed by any two consonants 
 or a double consonant. In the latter case, the syllable 
 is said to be long by position ; in the former, by nature. 
 
 5. Pronunciation of vowels and diphthongs. — The pro- 
 nunciation of the vowels and diphthongs can only be 
 mastered by ignoring their pronunciation in Modern 
 English. Any modern language, or Latin or Greek as 
 pronounced by the Continental method, would be a 
 safer guide. 
 
LETTERS AND SOUNDS. 
 
 The exact pronunciation of the Old English vowels 
 and diphthongs can be but imperfectly represented. 
 The learner will not be far astray if he follows the 
 pronunciation indicated in this table : — 
 
 a 
 
 as in last (not 
 
 a in man) 
 
 habban 
 
 a 
 
 far 
 
 
 an 
 
 ae 
 
 " man 
 
 
 set 
 
 86 
 
 ' ' care 
 
 
 air 
 
 e, ^ 
 
 " men 
 
 
 help, m^nn 
 
 e 
 
 they 
 
 
 he 
 
 i 
 
 fin 
 
 
 In 
 
 1 
 
 " machine 
 
 
 win 
 
 O, Q 
 
 ' ' broad (but shorter) 
 
 god 
 
 o 
 
 " tone 
 
 
 god 
 
 u 
 
 full 
 
 
 full 
 
 u 
 
 " rune 
 
 
 dun 
 
 y 
 
 fdiinn (Germ.) 
 
 I din (less accurate) 
 
 dynn 
 
 y 
 
 rgriin (Germ.) 
 
 1 green (less accurate) 
 
 hyd 
 
 ea 
 
 = se + uh 
 
 
 eall 
 
 ea 
 
 = e +ah 
 
 
 neah 
 
 eo 
 
 = e + 
 
 
 eom 
 
 eo 
 
 = e +0 
 
 
 freond 
 
 ie 
 
 i +eh 
 
 
 fierd 
 
 ie 
 
 = i + eh 
 
 
 nied 
 
 Note. — The true sounds of y and y are most readily produced 
 by placing the lips in the position for pronouncing long oo^ and, 
 while retaining the lips in this position, pronouncing respectively 
 the i in zY, and the ee in deem. 
 
 6. Consonants. — The consonants are divided into — 
 labials., w, m, p, b, f. 
 
 dentals^ r, 1, n, t, d, 9", 
 
 gutturals (sometimes jt?cSSHI^,^jjg'), 
 
 ym^ftf^. 
 
 c, ff, h, 
 
\A 
 
 y ( 
 
 - .-.a. . 
 
 8 PHONOLOGY. 
 
 7. Pronunciation of consonants. — w was pronounced 
 as in Mod. Eng., also distinctly in the combinations 
 wr, wl ; m, p, and b as in Mod. Eng. ; f as / and as 
 .(2). 
 
 r and 1 were pronounced nearly as in Mod. Eng. (but 
 see 21) ; n, t, d, as in Mod. Eng. ; 9" as ^A in thin and 
 in the ; s as s and as z. 
 
 ng" was pronounced like Mod. Eng. ng in finger; 
 when palatal (10) it resembled ng in singe, c was pro- 
 nounced like Mod. Eng. A:, or, when palatal, like English 
 ch in child., and was distinctly heard as k in the com- 
 bination en ; eg- like dg in Mod. Eng. bridge (see 11). 
 g was pronounced as g (but see 9) and as y (10). h 
 was pronounced as in English, even in the combinations 
 hi, liii, lir, liw ; when final, and in the combinations ht, 
 lid", and hli, it had the sound of German ch., as in ach 
 or in ich. lis was pronounced like Mod. Eng. x (cf. 2). 
 
 When c was pronounced as ^, g as g., and h as Ger- 
 man ch in ach^ these letters are to be regarded as gut- 
 turals ; when as ch in child., y., and ch in ich respectively, 
 as palatals (10). 
 
 8. Surds and sonants. — The consonants p, t, c, to- 
 gether with f, s, 3" when pronounced like Mod. Eng. 
 /, s, th in thin., are called surds. All the other con- 
 sonants, and all the vowels and diphthongs, are called 
 sonants. 
 
 f, s, and tS are surds when beginning a syllable, or 
 following a surd at the end of a syllable ; they are 
 
LETTERS AND SOUNDS. 9 
 
 sonants, that is, are pronounced like v, 2, and th in 
 the^ when they occur between two sonants, or follow 
 a sonant at the end of a syllable. To the foregoing 
 rule there may be some exceptions ; in case of doubt, 
 the analogy of Modern English may be followed. 
 
 9. Spirants and stops. — Spirants are consonantal 
 sounds producible by a continuous emission of breath. 
 Stops are momentary or explosive. The spirants are 
 f, s, S", and h (properly also g) ; to f and tS correspond 
 the surd stops p and t, and the sonant stops b and d. 
 
 10. Gutturals and palatals. — The consonants c, g", h, 
 are gutturals when occurring before consonants or the 
 vowels a, a, e, o, <?, o, u, u, y, and y (and sometimes 
 se). They are palatals when occurring before the pal- 
 atal vowels se, e, ^, i, 1, ea, ea, eo, eo, ie, ie (and some- 
 times se); c and g medially (that is, in the middle 
 of a word), when they are or may be followed by e 
 or i ; c likewise in the combination sc (pronounced 
 almost like sh) ; g in the medial combination eg ; and 
 c(cc, nc), g(ng) often medially and finally after a pal- 
 atal vowel, but at least ng not always : e.g.^ ^ngel, 
 Englisc have not j\^ = 7ij. For the pronunciation of 
 these consonants as palatals see 7. 
 
 11. Double consonants. — Double consonants must not 
 be pronounced as in Mod. Eng., except at the end of 
 a syllable. When medial, each consonant is pro- 
 
10 PHONOLOGY. 
 
 nounced separately : suniium as sun-num^ the w's as 
 in Mod. Eng. penknife. 
 
 Double f, when sonant, is always represented by bb, 
 and double g is usually written cgr. The only con- 
 sonant never doubled is w. 
 
 Effects and Relations of Sounds. 
 
 12. Original and derivative vowels. — Of the vowels 
 and diphthongs of Old English, some are original, in 
 the sense of being more directly an inheritance from 
 the Parent Germanic tongue, while others are deriva- 
 tive, or result from modifications of those that we call 
 original. 
 
 The original vowels and diphthongs are the fol- 
 lowing : — 
 
 a, ii, ae, ai (sometimes), e, e (rarely), i (sometimes), 
 i, o, o, u (regularly), u, ea, eo (sometimes). 
 
 The derivative vowels and diphthongs are : — 
 
 ae (sometimes), ai (sometimes), ^, e (usually), i 
 (sometimes), <?, u (occasionally), y, y, ea, eo, eo (some- 
 times), ie, ie. Though ea, eo, ie when short are all 
 derivatives, ie may be called a derivative of the sec- 
 ond order, since it arises from one of the two others. 
 
 13. Relation of original to derivative vowels. — The 
 relations between original and derivative vowels may 
 thus be shown (see 17, 18, 20, 21, 25): — 
 
EFFECTS AND RELATIONS OF SOUNDS. 11 
 
 Original. 
 
 Derivative. 
 
 
 a 
 
 ae, ?, 
 
 Q, ea. 
 
 le 
 
 a 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 e 
 
 i, eo, 
 
 le, o 
 
 
 i 
 
 eo, u 
 
 
 
 Q 
 
 ? 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 ^, eo 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 e, eo 
 
 
 
 u 
 
 y 
 
 
 
 ii 
 
 y 
 
 
 
 ea 
 
 ie 
 
 
 
 eo 
 
 le 
 
 
 
 14. Relation of derivative to original vowels. — Revers- 
 ing the order of the last table, we obtain : — 
 
 ;VAT 
 
 IV 
 
 E. 
 
 Original. 
 
 
 
 ae 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 se 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 « 
 
 
 
 a, Q, o 
 
 
 
 e 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 
 
 e 
 
 
 
 Q 
 
 
 
 a 
 
 
 
 y 
 
 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 y 
 
 
 
 u 
 
 
 
 ea 
 
 
 
 a (ae) 
 
 
 
 ea 
 
 (rarely) 
 
 ae 
 
 
 
 eo 
 
 
 
 e, i, o 
 
 
 
 eo 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 ie 
 
 
 
 a(ea), ^, 
 
 e (eo). 
 
 i(eo) 
 
 ie 
 
 
 
 ea, eo 
 
 
 
 Occasionally (28, 29, 30) se is derived from ae, e from 
 e, i from i, o from o or a, u from u, y from y, 
 ea from ea, and eo from eo. Rarely are o and u 
 derived from e and i (26). 
 
12 PHONOLOGY. 
 
 It must he observed that not every vowel standing in 
 the column of derivatives belongs exclusively there. Thus 
 i, for example^ is sometimes original (12). 
 
 15. Umlaut. — Umlaut is a change effected in the 
 vowel of a stressed syllable by the vowel of a following, 
 usually the next following, syllable. 
 
 There are two chief kinds of umlaut, the i-umlaut 
 (pron. ih'-oom'-lowt}^ and the u- or o-umlaut (oo- or oh-'). 
 
 16. The i-umlaut. — i-umlaut is a change effected in 
 a vowel or diphthong by palatalization, such palatal- 
 ization consisting in an approximation of the umlauted 
 vowel or diphthong to the sound of i (ih). The cause 
 of i-umlaut was in all cases an i or a j (pronounced like 
 Mod. Eng. y) of a following syllable, but the i or j 
 usually disappeared before the period of historic Old 
 English, or was turned into e. When the word umlaut 
 is used without qualification, i-umlaut is to be under- 
 stood. See Appendix V. 
 
 17. Illustrations of i-umlaut. — The effect of i-umlaut 
 will be shown by the following table : — 
 
 Original Vowbl. 
 
 Umlaut Vowbl. 
 
 a 
 
 «(») 
 
 a 
 
 SR 
 
 e 
 
 i 
 
 Q 
 
 « 
 
 o 
 
 ? 
 
 o 
 
 e 
 
 u 
 
 y 
 
EFFECTS AND RELATIONS OF SOUNDS. 13 
 
 iiGiNAL Vowel. 
 
 Umlaut Vowel. 
 
 n 
 
 y 
 
 ea (from a) 
 
 ie 
 
 ea 
 
 ie 
 
 eo (from e) 
 
 ie 
 
 eo 
 
 ie 
 
 Examples are : mann (man)^ m^nn (men) ; lar 
 (lore)^ Iseran (teach') ; helpan (help), hilptf (helps) ; 
 nKjnn (man), m^iin (men) ; oxa (ox), ^xeii (oxen) ; 
 dom (doom), deman (judge) ; wulle (wool), wyllen 
 (ivoollen) ; brucan (use), brycST (uses) ; eald (old), 
 ieldu (age^ ; heali (high), liielira (higher) ; weorpan 
 (throw), wierpcT (throws) ; lireowan (rue), liriewS" 
 (rues). 
 
 Sometimes two words are so related that y seems 
 to be i-umlaut of o, like gold (gold), gylden (golden) ; 
 but in such cases the o came from an earlier u. 
 
 The umlaut of a is generally ^, but in some words 
 86 is found. 
 
 Strictly speaking, i is not the umlaut of e, but the 
 phenomenon, though resulting from a somewhat dif- 
 ferent cause, is virtually the same. 
 
 18. Palatal influence. — Initial g, c, and sc, change 
 8e (from a) to ea, se to ea, and ^, e to ie ; and sc 
 sometimes changes a to ea, a to ea, o to eo, and o 
 to eo. Examples: gaef (gave), geaf; gsefon (gave, 
 plur.), geafon ; sc^ppan (create), scieppan ; gefan 
 (give), giefan ; scacan (shake), sceacan ; scadan 
 
14 PHONOLOGY. 
 
 (separate)^ sceadan ; scop (^poet)^ sceop ; scoh (shoe)^ 
 sceoh. Even eo from u : sceor, from scur, shower. 
 
 In the following words, the ge represents original j 
 (pron. ^) : geoc, yoke (orig. joe) ; g-eond, through 
 (orig. jond) ; geong, young (orig. jung) ; geoguS", 
 youth (orig. juguKT) ; geoinor, grief (orig. jomor) ; 
 gea, yea (origc ja) ; gear, year (orig. jar) ; ge, ye 
 (orig. je)« 
 
 The i found in the present stem of some weak verbs 
 (116) stands for original j (pron. ^), and, as g repre- 
 sents this j in the words just instanced, so it often 
 appears in the endings of these weak verbs, sometimes 
 alone, sometimes followed by e, sometimes in one of 
 these two forms preceded by i. Thus n^rian, save, 
 occurs also as n<^rgaii, n<;^rigan, n^rigeaii, etc. ; the 
 ind. pres. 1st sing, ii^rie as n<^rge, ii^rige, etc. 
 
 Wherever in or just preceding the inflectional end- 
 ing of a word, e or g- is followed by e before another 
 vowel, the e must be understood to indicate an 
 original j (pron. ?/), and an alternative form without 
 e also exists. Thus seeean and seean, seek; ni^nigeo 
 and m^iiigo, multitude. Similarly, the i and g in the 
 inflectional endings of nouns like li^re, army (44. 2) 
 represent original j (pron. y). 
 
 19. y and y for ie and ie. — y and y properly repre- 
 sent the i-umlaut of u and u, but are also frequently 
 found for ie and Te. Sometimes, again, the latter 
 
EFFECTS AND RELATIONS OF SOUNDS 15 
 
 are represented by i and i. Hence, in looking for 
 words containing these letters, it is never safe to con- 
 fine the search to any one of the three. From eald, 
 old^ is formed by means of i-umlaut the noun ieldu, 
 age (17) ; but the latter might occur in a text or 
 glossary as yldii. Contrariwise, on finding yldu in a 
 text or glossary, it would not be safe to conclude that 
 the y represented the i-umlaut of u, since, as we have 
 just seen, it really goes back to ea and a. Again, 
 were the word to be found as ildu, it should not be 
 inferred that the i is either original or derived from 
 e (17), for the reason just adduced. 
 
 Remember that y or i, ^liort or long^ may stand for 
 ie, short or long. 
 
 20. The u- or o-umlaut. — This umlaut is a change 
 effected in the vowels a, e, or i by a u or o of the 
 following syllable. By it a is converted to ea, and 
 e or i to eo (sometimes i to io). Examples : caru, 
 care^ becomes cearu ; weruld, worlds becomes weoruld ; 
 miluc, milk^ becomes meoloc or mioloc. The change 
 of vowel is, however, not invariable in these circum- 
 stances, and, on the whole, may be regarded as excep- 
 tional. 
 
 The explanation of this phenomenon is that the 
 vowel sound of the following syllable is anticipated, 
 as it were. The vocal organs, while pronouncing the 
 a (properly ae) of caru (caeru), are already shaping 
 
16 PHONOLOGY. 
 
 themselves to pronounce the u; hence the result is 
 cseuru, very nearly, which is further modified into 
 cearu. For weoruld the explanation is similar, but 
 easier. 
 
 21. Breakings. — Before r + consonant, 1 + conso- 
 nant, and li + consonant or h final, a is regularly con- 
 verted into ea, and e or i frequently into eo. This 
 change is called breaking, because the one vowel is, 
 as it were, broken into two. Examples : — 
 
 a) a to ea : arm (arm)^ earm ; aid (old')^ eald ; 
 ahta (^eighf), eahta. 
 
 b} e or i to eo (io sometimes from i): ertfe (^eartK)^ 
 eortfe ; elli (elk)^ eolh ; fehtan (^jighf)^ feohtan ; Piht 
 (^Pict), Piolit, Peoht. 
 
 It must be remembered that the sound of e in ea 
 differs materially from that of the same letter in eo 
 (5 ; cf. 20). 
 
 The explanation of breaking lies in the fact that 
 the vowels which experienced breaking were formed 
 with a position of the vocal organs quite different 
 from that concerned in the production of r, 1, and h, 
 as pronounced in Old English. These consonants, at 
 the time when they caused breaking, were gutturals ; 
 the vowels that underwent breaking were palatals 
 (strictly speaking, when we say that a was broken, 
 we should rather say that it was se). In the produc- 
 tion of these consonants, the back part of the mouth 
 
EFFECTS AND RELATIONS OF SOUNDS. 17 
 
 was chiefly concerned; in that of the vowels it was 
 the forward part. Hence, in passing from the vowel 
 position to that of the consonant, an intermediate vowel 
 sound or glide was produced, akin in position and 
 sound to the consonant which it preceded. Although 
 these consonants have at present a pronunciation which 
 cannot be called guttural, yet it is possible to pro- 
 nounce a sentence like ' What ails you ? ' in so 
 drawling a manner, especially as regards 'ails,' that 
 this word shall have nearly the sound of d-uls. The 
 obscure wA-sound thus developed may be compared 
 to the second element of the diphthong in ea and eo. 
 Here may be adduced Shakespearian lines such as — 
 
 Strikes his breast hard (hah-iird), and anon he casts. 
 
 — Hen. VIII. 3. 2. 117. 
 
 Look how he makes to Caesar, mark (mah-urk) him. 
 
 — Jul. C^s. 3. 2. 18. 
 
 My lord (law-urd), will it please you pass along. 
 
 — Rich. III. 3. 1. 136. 
 
 In all these, meter seems to demand that the itali- 
 cized words shall be pronounced as disyllabic (Abbott's 
 Shakespearian G-rammar, § 485). 
 
 22. Ablaut. — Ablaut (pron. ahp'-lowf) is a prehistoric 
 relation existing between the vowels of different tense- 
 stems derived from the same verbal root. Thus the 
 relation of i^ a, and w, in the Mod. Eng. sing^ sang^ 
 sung^ is an ablaut relation, and so is the relation oi 
 
18 PHONOLOGY. 
 
 e, 0, ^ in the Mod. Eng. drive^ drove^ driven. In Old 
 English the tense-stems of these verbs would be sing-, 
 sang, sung-, sung- (104); drif-, draf, drif-, drif- (102). 
 In the former, i, a, u, u stand in an ablaut relation ; 
 in the latter, i, a, i, i. 
 
 It must be observed that the verbal stems concerned 
 sometimes appear in nouns and adjectives, as well as 
 in verbs. Thus the vowel of the Mod. Eng. noun 
 song stands in an ablaut relation with those of the tense- 
 stems sing and sung. Again, in Old English, the i 
 of the noun bite, bite^ stands in an ablaut relation 
 with the other vowels of the tense-stems of bitan, 
 bite. The latter are bit-, bat, bit-, bit- (102), and 
 hence the radical vowel of the noun is identical with 
 that of the third and fourth stems. 
 
 Ablaut is not to be confounded with umlaut. Um- 
 laut admits of explanation; ablaut must, so far as Old 
 English is concerned, be merely accepted as a fact. 
 
 23. Stress, and the vowels of unstressed syllables. — 
 
 The stressed syllable is the principal one, and usually 
 the first one of the word, except in compounded verbs, 
 and nouns or adjectives with the prefixes be-, ge-, and 
 sometimes for-; these stress the root syllable. The 
 laws relating to vowels hold only of stressed syllables. 
 In unstressed syllables, especially in the second sylla- 
 ble of trisyllabic words, the vowel is liable to pass into 
 a neutral sound, often represented by e, or to disappear 
 
EFFECTS AND RELATIONS OF SOUNDS. 19 
 
 altogether. "When the vowel disappears, the trisylla- 
 bic word of course becomes disyllabic: ^ng-el, angel^ 
 gen. angles (instead of <^ngeles) ; heafod, head^ gen. 
 heafdes (instead of heafodes). Syncope, as such dis- 
 appearance is termed, is most apt to occur after a long 
 syllable (4). 
 
 24. Representation of Old English vowels in Modern 
 English. — The same Old English vowel letter is not 
 always represented by the same Mod. Eng. letter, nor 
 its sound by the same Mod. Eng. sound ; yet there is 
 a certain uniformity, differing in degree with different 
 vowels, in the representation of both sound and letter. 
 Some of the more regular correspondences are given 
 in the subjoined table, though it must be understood 
 that exceptions are numerous. The Mod. Eng. sound 
 or letter that is first given is the commonest ; the 
 second is often comparatively rare. The figuration 
 of the Mod. Eng. vowel sounds is that of Webster's 
 Dictionary. For details, see Mayhew's Synopsis of Old 
 English Phonology. 
 
 Mod. k. 
 
 Illustrations. 
 
 S()U>'DS. 
 
 a, a nama, name ; land, land 
 
 But ag aw a haga, haw 
 
 o; 6 before r ham, home ; ar, oar 
 
 a, a glsed, glad ; faeder, father 
 
 But 8Bg ai, ay a braegn, brain ; daeg, day 
 
 e, e dsel, deal ; seed, seed ; flsesc, 
 
 flesh 
 
 OE. 
 
 Mod. E. 
 
 Letters. 
 
 Letters. 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 , ag 
 
 aw 
 
 a 
 
 0, oa 
 
 SB 
 
 a 
 
 8Bg 
 
 ai, ay 
 
 se 
 
 ea, ee, e 
 
20 
 
 PHONOLOGY. 
 
 OE. Mod. E. 
 
 Letters. Letters. 
 
 e, ^ e, ea 
 
 But eg ai, ay, a 
 
 But 
 
 ig 
 
 i 
 
 1 
 
 
 i 
 
 i 
 
 i, i 
 
 
 O, Q 
 
 0, oa 
 
 6, 6 ; 6 1 
 fore r 
 
 
 o 
 
 00, 
 
 6o, 11, do 
 
 But 
 
 ow 
 
 ow 
 
 
 
 
 u 
 
 u, o 
 
 u, oo 
 
 But 
 
 und 
 
 ound 
 
 ound 
 
 
 a 
 
 ou, ow, u 
 
 ou, u 
 
 1, U, 
 
 
 y 
 
 1 
 
 i, 1 
 
 
 ea 
 
 a 
 
 a, a, a 
 
 But 
 
 eald 
 
 old 
 
 old 
 
 (strictly a 
 
 Id) 
 
 
 
 ea 
 
 ea 
 
 e, e 
 
 But 
 
 eaw 
 
 ew 
 
 u 
 
 
 eo 
 
 ea, e, u 
 
 e, u 
 
 But 
 
 eor 
 
 ar, ear. 
 
 ar 
 
 
 eo 
 
 ee, ie, e 
 
 e, e 
 
 But 
 
 eow 
 
 ew 
 
 u 
 
 
 ie 
 
 e, ie 
 
 e, e 
 
 
 ie 
 
 See e 
 
 
 Mod. E. 
 
 Sounds. Illustrations. 
 
 e, e feiaCer, feather; tw^lf, twelve ; 
 
 spere, spear 
 a regn, rain ; weg, way ; tSegn, 
 
 thane 
 e (seldom e) cwen, queen ; her, here ; 
 
 (bletsian, bless) 
 i ; 1 before fisc, fish ; miht, might ; 
 ht, nd, Id blind, blind ; cild, child 
 nigon, nine 
 
 rim, rime ; wisdom, wisdom 
 6, 6 ; 6 be- bodig, body ; iQng, long ; 
 
 bolla, bowl ; hord, hoard 
 hrof, roof ; offer, other ; boc, 
 
 book 
 blowan, blow 
 lufu, love ; wulf, wolf 
 hund, hound 
 hlad, loud ; bur, bower ; 
 
 butan, but 
 cyniiig, king ; byrffen, bur- 
 then ; wyrm, worm 
 bryd, bride ; fyst, fist 
 weaxan, wax ; heard, hard ; 
 
 call, all 
 beald, bold 
 
 beacen, beacon ; dead, dead 
 
 deaw, dew 
 
 eorffe, earth ; beorg, berg ; 
 
 ceorl, churl 
 heorot, hart ; heorte, heart 
 deep, deep ; feond, fiend ; 
 
 deofol, devil 
 bleow, blew 
 hierde, herd ; gieldan, yield 
 
 1, u 
 
CONSONANTAL LOSS AND CHANGE. 21 
 
 25. Influence of nasals. — The nasals m and n change 
 a preceding a to q. Usage is not uniform ; some 
 texts have a in this position, and others 9. 
 
 When a word cannot be found under a, look for it 
 under 9, and conversely/. 
 
 26. Influence of w. — In cases where e or i has be- 
 come eo or io (20, 21), a preceding w is apt to change eo 
 to o or u, and io to u. For example, weruld (world^ 
 becomes weoruld through the influence of u-umlaut 
 (20), and this may then become woruld. Simi- 
 larly, widuwe (widow') becomes wioduwe, and then 
 wuduwe. For the o and u thus produced, y is some- 
 times found. 
 
 When o, u, or y immediately follows w, it may he 
 suspected^ though it must not he assumed., that the vowel 
 was once eo or io, originally e or i. 
 
 Consonantal Loss and Change. 
 
 27. Loss or vocalization of w. — Some words ending 
 in a long vowel or diphthong originally ended in w, 
 and the w is still found in the oblique cases of these 
 words. Thus, nom. ciieo (knee), gen. cneowes, etc., 
 and occasionally in the nominative, cneow (47. 3). 
 
 At the end of a word, and following a short syllable 
 which ends in a consonant, u often stands for original 
 w, the latter having undergone vocalization in that 
 position. When an inflectional syllable is added 
 
22 PHONOLOGY. 
 
 beginning with a vowel, the w reappears. Thus, 
 nom. gearii (ready) ^ gen. gearwes, etc. (57. 5). 
 
 There is frequent loss of initial w in the negative 
 forms of the verbs wesan, he^ witan, kyiow^ willan, 
 will: nses, was not, nat, knoivs not, nolde, ivoulcl not, 
 etc. It also disappears in na(u)lit for ntiwiht, naught, 
 cue for cwic, alive, and a few other words. 
 
 28. Loss or replacement of g. — Before d and n (and 
 before tS in the word tiarian, grant), g is often lost, 
 the preceding vowel being lengthened by way of 
 compensation : msegden and ingeden, maiden ; acegn 
 and aren, thane. Properly speaking, the palatal g, 
 already in such cases pronounced almost like a vowel, 
 becomes indistinguishable from i or y in pronunciation, 
 and by this time its effect is simply to lengthen the 
 vowel which precedes. In a similar manner, ig may 
 be contracted into i, sometimes shortened to i: hun- 
 grig and hungri, hungry; ligeST and liST, lies (from 
 licgau) ; stigrap and stirap, stirrup. The above losses 
 are regular only after palatal vowels (10). 
 
 After a guttural vowel (10), after r, or (especially 
 in LWS.) before -st and -tS, endings respectively of 
 the 2d and 3d sing. pres. ind., g frequently becomes 
 h, occasionally gli : genog and genoh, enough; burg 
 and burh, city ; stigiSf and stihar, climbs. 
 
 29. Loss of h. — Certain words ending in h lose the 
 h before an inflectional ending beginning with a vowel, 
 
CONSONANTAL LOSS AND CHANGE. 23 
 
 at the same time lengthening the vowel of the stem, 
 if short : feorh, life^ gen. f cores ; feoh, property^ gen. 
 feos. There are besides a number of contract verbs 
 (101) in which an original h has been lost before 
 vowels (100); gefeon, rejoice^ orig. gefehan. 
 
 The initial h of certain indefinite pronouns, and of 
 the various forms of habban, have^ is frequently lost 
 after ne, not: naw9'er, na9'er (27) for ne ahwsearer, 
 neither; naefde, had not. 
 
 30. Loss of m and n. — Before the spirants f, s, and 
 9" there has been in some words the loss of an original 
 m or n, with a lengthening of the preceding vowel : 
 osle, ousel^ orig. amsala ; us, us^ orig. uns. When the 
 resulting vowel is 6, or its umlaut e (17), the origi- 
 nal vowel was a (9 before nasal, 25) : gos, goose, 
 orig. gans ; est, favor, orig. ansti. 
 
 31. Metathesis of r. — In some words in which a 
 vowel was originally preceded by r, the r has changed 
 places with the vowel. Thus burna, fountain, brook 
 (cf. Scottish burn), was originally brun(n)a (cf. 
 Germ. Brunnen) ; hors, horse, orig. hros (cf. Germ. 
 Ross). 
 
 32. Metathesis of sc. — After a vowel, sc frequently 
 becomes cs, often represented by hs or x (2). Thus 
 ascian, ash (cf. Germ. (Ji)eischen) becomes acsian, 
 ahsian, axian (dial. Mod. Eng. axe). 
 
24 PHONOLOGY. 
 
 33. Change of d to t. — When d either precedes or fol- 
 lows a surd (8) in the same word, it regularly becomes 
 t. Thus from bindan, hind^ the ind. pres. 2d sing, is 
 formed by adding -st (though sometimes -est), thus, 
 bindst ; but, in accordance with this principle, bindst 
 becomes biiitst. So from iecan, increase^ the ind. pret. 
 3d sing, is formed by adding -de, thus, lecde ; but iecde 
 becomes iecte. 
 
 34. Changes of 9" in conjunction with other dentals. — 
 Whenever d or t comes to stand immediately before 
 9", the combination becomes tt, which is sometimes 
 simplified to t (35). Thus bindeiS', ind. pres. 3d 
 sing, of bindan, becomes bindS" by ehsion of the e 
 in an unstressed syllable (23); but binder invariably 
 appears as bint ; bidcT and bitS", respectively from 
 bidan, aivait^ and bitan, hite^ both become bitt or bit. 
 
 By a somewhat similar change, 89" often becomes st. 
 For (Ts is usually found ss, which may be simplified 
 to s (35). 
 
 Suspect that t near the end of a verb may stand for 
 d or 9", or he the result of contraction. 
 
 35. Gemination simplified. — Double consonants are 
 of frequent occurrence, especially before an inflec- 
 tional syllable beginning with a vowel. Thus swim- 
 man, swim, b^dde, to a bed, etc. But gemination 
 is frequently simplified, or, in other words, the sec- 
 
CONSONANTAL LOSS AND CHANGE. 25 
 
 ond consonant is dropped, (a) at the end of a word, 
 (5) before another consonant, ((?) in certain other 
 situations. Thus : — 
 
 (a) mannes, gen. sing., but inann or man, man^ 
 nom. sing. ; (5) ealles, gen. sing, of eal(l), all^ but 
 ealne, ace. sing. masc. ; (c) oSTer, other^ with gen. 
 plur. ending oiSTerra, but usually oSfera, oSTra. 
 
 36. Gemination pointing to original j. — In many 
 words which contain a double consonant, especially 
 those whose stem vowel is ^, the stem was originally 
 followed by j (pron. ^), and the consonant was not 
 geminated, but single : s^llan, give^ orig. saljan. This 
 was always the case with words containing eg", which, 
 it will be remembered, is the representative of g-g (11) : 
 s^cgan, say^ orig. sagjan ; hrycg, hack^ orig. hrug-jo-. 
 
 37. Grammatical change. — As between certain re- 
 lated words, there is an interchange of 9" and d, s and 
 r: inf. ceosan, choose, past part, coren; inf. cwecTan, 
 say, past part, cweden (cf. the noun cwide, discourse}. 
 This is technically known as grammatical change. 
 Under similar circumstances, there is a like change 
 between h and g-, and li and w, but owing to a partial 
 disappearance of the li (cf . 100) this is less noticeable : 
 sliehi3r, strikes (inf. slean), slog, struck; siehS", sees 
 (inf. seon), sawon (they) saw. 
 
II^FLECTIOISr. 
 
 Declension of Nouns. 
 
 38. Gender of nouns. — Nouns are either masculine, 
 feminine, or neuter. Names of males are masculine, 
 and those of females feminine, except maegden, mseden 
 (28), girl^ wif, ivife^ and beam, cild, child^ which are 
 neuter. The gender of most nouns must be learned 
 from the dictionary ; but all nouns ending in -a are 
 masculine, and belong to the weak declension (53); 
 all ending in -dom, -els, -ere, -liiid, and -scipe, and most 
 in -end, with names of persons in -iiijjr and -ling-, are 
 strong masculines ; those ending in -estre, -nes, -rseden, 
 -(5'(u) (-(To), -ung, most in -u, and a few abstracts in 
 -ing-, are strong feminines. 
 
 Compound nouns take the gender of their last com- 
 ponent ; thus wifman, woman, is masculine, because 
 man(n) is masculine. 
 
 39. Strong and weak nouns. — According to their 
 declension, all nouns are either strong or weak. The 
 nominative of weak nouns always ends in a vowel, 
 either -a or -e, but not all nouns ending in -e are 
 weak. 
 
 26 
 
DECLENSIOK OF NOUKS. 27 
 
 40. Cases of nouns and adjectives. — Old English has 
 six cases, though in general only four are distinguished. 
 These four are the nominative, genitive, dative, and 
 accusative ; the two additional are the vocative, the 
 case of direct address, and the instrumental, which is 
 virtually indistinguishable from the dative, except in 
 adjectives. 
 
 The nominative is used as in English. The genitive 
 is the case denoting possessor, source, or cause ; its 
 sign is of. The dative denotes the indirect object of 
 an action; its sign is to 01: for. The accusative denotes 
 the direct object ; it has no sign. The instrumental 
 denotes the means by which an action is performed; 
 its sign is hy. 
 
 The instrumental of nouns is included in the declen- 
 sions under the dative. 
 
 41. Uniform case endings. — All nouns, whatever their 
 declension, end in -um in the dative plural. The gen- 
 itive plural always ends in -a, either appended directly 
 to the stem, or with -en- (rarely -r-) interposed (43. 6) ; 
 accordingly the genitive plural, to speak more strictly, 
 always ends in -a or -ena (very rarely -ra). 
 
 Instead of -um is occasionally found -un, -011, or -an, 
 and in later Old English these 'endings grow common. 
 
 42. Strong masculine endings. — All strong masculines, 
 except umlaut masculines (46) and those in -u (45), 
 take the following as regular endings (for exceptions 
 
28 INFLECTION. 
 
 see 43. 5-9; 44. 4), where — represents the form of 
 the nominative singular : — 
 
 Singular. 
 
 Plural. 
 
 N.V.A. — 
 
 -as 
 
 G. -es 
 
 -a 
 
 D. -e 
 
 -um 
 
 43. Masculines ending in a consonant. — The greater 
 number of strong masculines are declined like fisc, 
 fish : — 
 
 Singular. 
 
 Plural. 
 
 .V.A. fisc 
 
 fiscas 
 
 G. fisces 
 
 fisca 
 
 D. fisce 
 
 fiscum 
 
 1. A very few words ending in -eg may insert -e- 
 before the endings of the plural: s^cg-eas, etc. (18). 
 
 2. If the radical vowel of the nominative is ae before 
 a single consonant, this is changed in the plural to a : 
 dsegr, day, but plur. dag-as, daga, dagum. 
 
 3. Nouns ending in h lose this consonant before a 
 case ending, and in so doing lengthen the radical 
 vowel or diphthong. Thus fearli, swine, but feares, 
 etc. (29). If the h is preceded by a vowel, the vowel 
 of the ending is lost: scoli, shoe, but nom. plur. scos, 
 not scoas. 
 
 4. Disyllabic nouns generally lose the vowel of the 
 second syllable before all endings, when the stem is 
 long by nature or position (4, 23), if the second syllable 
 is not long by position. Otherwise the vowel of the 
 
DECLENSION OF NOUNS. 29 
 
 second syllable is regularly preserved. Examples are 
 as follows : — 
 
 a. Stem long by nature, and second syllable short: 
 eiarel, country^ gen. eSries, not ecTeles. 
 
 h. Stem long by position, and second syllable long 
 by position : h^ng^est, stallion^ dat. h^ngeste, not 
 h^ngste. 
 
 c. Stem long by position (vowel before two conso- 
 nants), and second syllable short: dryhten, lord^ gen. 
 dryhtnes, not drylitenes. 
 
 d. Stem short by nature, and second syllable short : 
 heofon, heaven^ dat. heofone, not heofne. 
 
 Occasional exceptions are found: drylitenes, heofne. 
 The retention or loss of the vowel is in part dependent 
 upon the date of the particular text. 
 
 5. In a few words there is an occasional gen. and 
 dat. sing, and nom. plur. in -a : feld, fields ford, ford^ 
 winter, winter^ sumer, summer^ and a few others of 
 rare occurrence. 
 
 6. Nouns in -end, originally present participles (143), 
 take the gen. plur. in -ra, instead of -a, and the plur. 
 nom. voc. ace. in -e, or without ending, as well as in 
 -as, the latter being rare. Thus nom. plur. liselend, 
 hselende, as well as hgelendas; gen. hselendra. 
 
 7. A single word, beam, grove^ has the nom. 
 sing, in -u, and takes w instead of the -u before all 
 inflectional endings: nom. sing. Ibearu, gen. bearwes, 
 etc. (27). 
 
30 INFLECTION. 
 
 8. The noun f seder, father^ frequently omits the ter- 
 minations of the sing. gen. and dat. 
 
 9. Hgelear, hero, and nionaSf, month, sometimes omit 
 the termination of the nom. ace. plur. 
 
 44. Masculines in -e. — The declension of strong mas- 
 culines in -e is almost identical with that of fisc. The 
 sing. nom. ace. voc. takes -e; other exceptions will be 
 noted below. Ende, end, is thus declined : — 
 
 Singular. 
 
 Plural. 
 
 N.V.A. ^ncle 
 
 ^ndas 
 
 G. ^ndes 
 
 ^ncla 
 
 T>. Qnde 
 
 ^ndum 
 
 1. Here belong important classes of nouns ending 
 in -ere (143) and -scipe, besides some others. They 
 are much less numerous, however, than those of the 
 preceding declension. 
 
 2. The noun li^re, army, sometimes takes -g- or -ig- 
 before the endings of the singular, and the same, or 
 -ige-, before the endings of the plural: h^r(i)ges, etc. 
 Two words sometimes have the gen. plur. in -ig(e)a, 
 -ia : wine, friend, D^ne, Danes, gen. plur. winigea, 
 D^niga, D^nia (18). 
 
 3. Nouns ending in -ce may retain the -e before 
 the endings of the plural : Isece, physician, nom. plur. 
 Igeceas, as well as Isecas (18). 
 
 4. A few masculine nouns in -e occasionally take 
 the nom. ace. plur. in -e, instead of -as : wine, or 
 
DECLENSION OF NOUNS. 31 
 
 winas^ friend. The following are found in the plural 
 only: leode (also leoda), people, ielde, men, ielfe, elves, 
 and the proper nouns Engle, Angles, Seaxe, Saxons, 
 Mierce, Mercians, 
 
 45. Masculines in -u. — Here belong the words sunu, 
 son, wudu, wood, me(o)dii, mead, mag-u, hog, bre(o)g-o, 
 prince, heorii, sword, lagu, lake, si(o)du, custom, spitu, 
 
 spit. Suuu is thus declined : — 
 
 Singular. 
 
 Plubal. 
 
 .V.A. sunu 
 
 suna 
 
 G. suua 
 
 suna 
 
 D. suna 
 
 sunum 
 
 1. The ending of the nom. sing, -u (sometimes -o) 
 is liable to intrude everywhere except in the dat. plur. 
 and gen. sing, and plur. 
 
 2. Besides sunu and wudu, the nouns above given 
 are scarcely found except in the nom. ace. sing. 
 
 3. In later Old English these words begin to 
 assume the endings of fisc (43) : gen. sunes, nom. 
 plur. sunas, etc. 
 
 46. Umlaut masculines. — Here belong fot, foot, toST, 
 tooth; man(n), man; feond, enemy, freond, friend, 
 (142) ; broSFor, brother. These take umlaut of the 
 radical vowel (17) in the dat. sing, and nom. voc. 
 ace. plur., and have no ending in those cases. Fot 
 is thus declined : — 
 
32 
 
 INFLECTION. 
 
 
 Singular. 
 
 Plural. 
 
 W.A. fot 
 
 fet 
 
 G. fotes 
 
 fota 
 
 D. fet (fote) 
 
 fotum 
 
 1. Broaror is irregular, forming its nom. voc. ace. 
 plur. as broaror or broarru, instead of brearer. 
 
 2. Occasionally there is found a plur. fotas, toSTas, 
 instead of fet, ted". 
 
 3. Feond and freond usually have dat. sing. 
 feonde, freonde, sometimes plur. feond, freond, or 
 even feondas, freondas. 
 
 47. Strong neuters. — In general, the chief distinction 
 between the declension of masculines and that of neu- 
 ters is in the plur. nom. ace. Where the masculine 
 has -as, the neuter, if its radical syllable be short, has 
 -u, or sometimes -o ; if long^ has no ending whatever 
 (cf. 23, and especially its final sentence). When the 
 radical syllable is shorty the paradigm accordingly is 
 (hof, dwelling^: — 
 
 Singular. 
 
 Plural. 
 
 N.A. hof 
 
 hofu 
 
 G. hofes 
 
 hofa 
 
 D. hofe 
 
 hofum 
 
 With a long radical syllahle (4), the paradigm is 
 (word, word) : — 
 
 Singular. Plural. 
 
 N.A. word word 
 
 G. wordes worda 
 
 D. worde wordum 
 
DECLENSION OF NOUNS. 33 
 
 1. Disyllables are sometimes without ending in the 
 nom. ace. plur., and sometimes take -u : w5ep(e)n 
 and wsepnu, weapons; but usually msegenu, forces, 
 nietenu, cattle, earfoSTu, labors, wajt(e)ru, waters, 
 heafdu, heads, wundor, wonders. 
 
 2. Occasionally the nom. ace. plur. takes -o or -a 
 instead of -u. 
 
 3. Treo, tree, and cneo, knee, take -w before all 
 case endings, and sometimes in the nom. sing. : 
 treowes, etc. (27). Nom. ace. plur. treowu, ciieowu. 
 
 4. For a change in the radical vowel of the plural, 
 see 43. 2 : faet, vessel, but fatu, fata, fatum. 
 
 5. For the loss of final h, see 43. 3: feoh, money, 
 fee, gen. feos. 
 
 6. For the loss (syncopation) of the vowel . of the 
 second syllable, see 43. 4: heafod, head, nom. plur. 
 heafdu, not (usually) heafodu; tung-ol, star, nom. 
 plur. tunglu, not tungolu ; waeter, water, gen. wae- 
 teres, not (regularly) wsetres. Syncopation is, how- 
 ever, less constant in the nom. ace. plur. of neuters, 
 in cases corresponding to 43. 4. a. 
 
 7. Neuters ending in -en and -et sometimes double 
 the final consonant before a case ending: sefen, even 
 (jing), gen. sefenes or sefennes, etc. These nouns 
 retain the -e of the second syllable. 
 
 48. Neuters in -e. — These are declined like word, 
 except that the sing. nom. voc. ace. has -e, and the 
 
34 INFLECTION. 
 
 plur. nom. voc. ace. has -u. Paradigm (wite, pun- 
 ishment) : — 
 
 Singular. Plural. 
 
 N.V.A. wite witu 
 
 G. wites wita 
 
 D. wite witum 
 
 1. If the -e of the nom. sing, is preceded by c or g-, 
 the endings of the plural may be preceded by i (or e) : 
 ricu or riciu, rica or ricia, etc. (18). 
 
 49. Neuters in -u. — These are declined like bearu 
 (43. 7), except that they take -u in the plur. nom. 
 ace, instead of -as. There are only half a dozen 
 in all, and these are not of common occurrence : 
 bealu, evil^ gen. bealwes, etc. 
 
 50. Irregular neuters. — The three words lamb, lamh, 
 cealf, calf^ segr, egg^ and sometimes cild, cJdld^ are de- 
 clined regularly in the singular, but take r in the plural 
 before the endings -u, -a, -um : lamb, gen. lambes, but 
 nom. plur. lambru. 
 
 In LWS. the regular forms, without r, occur. 
 
 51. Strong feminines. — Feminine disyllables ending 
 in -u, and having a short radical syllable, belong 
 here ; monosyllables with a long radical syllable, 
 and most disyllables, discard the -u of the nom. 
 sing. Abstracts, though long, follow a. 
 
DECLENSION OF NOUNS. 35 
 
 a) Paradigm of the short stems, giefii, gift: — 
 
 Singular. 
 
 Plural. 
 
 N.V. giefu, -o 
 
 giefa, -e 
 
 G. giefe 
 
 giefa (-ena) 
 
 D. giefe 
 
 giefum 
 
 A. giefe 
 
 giefa, -e 
 
 Occasionally the ending -u or -o is found in the 
 oblique cases of the singular and in the nom. ace. 
 plural. Duru, door^ has -a in the gen. dat. sing., and 
 in the whole plural except the dative. Two or three 
 nouns in -u take -w before the ending in the oblique 
 cases: beadu, battle^ gen. beadwe, etc. 
 
 5) Paradigm of the long stems and polysyllables, 
 glof, glove : — 
 
 Singular. 
 
 Plural. 
 
 .V. glof 
 
 glofa, -e 
 
 G. glofe 
 
 glofa 
 
 D. glofe 
 
 glof urn 
 
 A. glofe 
 
 glofa, -e 
 
 1. A few nouns discard the -e of the ace. sing. : 
 deed, deed^ tid, time^ woruld (20, 26), world. 
 
 2. Only rarely does the gen. plur. of long stems take 
 -(e)na. 
 
 3. Disyllables in -ung often have -a instead of e in 
 the dat. sing., and sometimes in the gen. ace. sing. : 
 leornung-, learning^ dat. leornunga. The words hand, 
 hand^ flor, floor^ and woruld, world., occasionally make 
 the same change. 
 
 4. Disyllables syncopate the vowel of the second 
 
36 INFLECTION. 
 
 syllable according to 43. 4: sawol, soul, gen. sawle, 
 etc. 
 
 5. Polysyllables in -nes, -en, -el, and -et double the 
 final consonant in the oblique cases, and retain the pre- 
 ceding -e: gen. dat. ace. sing. eaiS'modnesse, humility^ 
 byrtfenne, burden^ etc. 
 
 52. Umlaut feminines. — These modify the root vowel 
 by umlaut in the dat. sing, and nom. voc. ace. plur., 
 and often in the gen. sing., that is, change a to se, 
 o to ^, o to e, u to y, and u to y. The gen. sing., and 
 occasionally the dat. sing., is sometimes formed regu- 
 larly, without umlaut, and with the ending -e. Para- 
 digm, (gros. 
 
 Singular. 
 
 Plural. 
 
 N.V.A. gos 
 
 ges 
 
 G. ges, gose 
 
 gosa 
 
 D. ges 
 
 gosum 
 
 The principal nouns which belong here are : ac, oah, 
 gat, goat; boc, hook, broc, trousers, gos, goose, wloh, 
 fringe ; burg, castle, city, furh, furrow, sulh, plough, 
 turf, turf ; cu, cow, grut, grout, grits, lus, louse, mus, 
 mouse, tSruh, trough; ea, river; niht, night. 
 
 1. The dat. (gen.) sing, of burg is usually byrig, 
 not byrg. 
 
 2. Modor, mother, and dohtor, daughter, are declined 
 like brocTor (46. 1), except that modor has only the nom. 
 ace. plur. modru, -a, and both may have an umlaut gen. 
 sing, in LWS. (but usually modor, dohtor). 
 
DECLENSION OF NOUNS. 37 
 
 3. Sweostor, sister^ is without umlaut in any case ; 
 it remains sweostor in every case except the gen. plur. 
 sweostra and dat. plur. sweostrum. 
 
 53. Weak nouns. — Masculines end in -a, feminines 
 and neuters in -e ; but the neuters may be conveniently 
 disregarded, only cage, ei/e^ and eare, ear, belonging 
 to this declension. Paradigms (moua, moon, tunge, 
 tongue^ : — 
 
 Masculine. 
 
 Feminine. 
 
 Sing. N.V. inona 
 
 tunge 
 
 G.. 
 
 
 D. l-monan 
 
 tungan 
 
 A.-* 
 
 
 Plur. N.V. A. nionan 
 
 tungan 
 
 G. monena 
 
 tungena 
 
 I), monum 
 
 tunguiii 
 
 1. The number of feminines thus declined is com- 
 paratively small. The commonest are perhaps eorare, 
 earth, heorte, heart, lufe, love, cirice, church, tunge, 
 tongue, liearpe, harp, sunne, sun, nsedre, viper, and 
 selmesse, alms. The masculines are, on the contrary, 
 very numerous. 
 
 2. The declension of the neuters eage and eare 
 differs from that of the feminines only in the ace. 
 sing., which is like the nom. Their gen. plur. is 
 often eagna, earna. 
 
 3. The weak feminine heofone, heaven, should be dis- 
 tinguished from the strong masculine heofon. Besides 
 the weak lufe, there is also a strong lufu, love (51. a)* 
 
38 INFLECTION. 
 
 54. Proper names. — Native names are declined like 
 common nouns, except that feminines ending in -burg 
 take the dative in -e and are without umlaut. Foreign 
 names are sometimes naturalized, and sometimes take 
 their original case endings, but not always with entire 
 consistency. The words C^nt, C^rt, I, T^net, and 
 Wiht are indeclinable, except that Wiht has the gen. 
 Wihte. 
 
 Declension of Adjectives. 
 
 55. Weak and strong adjectives. — Adjectives are de- 
 clined weak when in the comparative, and usually when 
 in the superlative ; when ordinals (except safer, second, 
 78, 80) ; when preceded by a demonstrative ; when used 
 as masculine or feminine nouns ; in direct address ; 
 sometimes when preceded by a possessive pronoun ; 
 and exceptionally in poetry in place of the strong 
 adjective. Otherwise adjectives are always used in 
 the strong form. 
 
 56. Strong declension of adjectives. — Here it is neces- 
 sary to distinguish between long monosyllables on the 
 one hand, and short monosyllables (comparatively few) 
 and disyllables on the other. 
 
 57. Disyllables and short monosyllables. — Paradigm, 
 glaed, glad : — 
 
 Masculine. Neuter. Feminine. 
 
 Sing. N.V. glsed glaed gladu 
 
 G. glades glcedre 
 
DECLENSION OF ADJECTIVES. 39 
 
 Masculine. 
 
 Neutek. 
 
 Feminine, 
 
 D. gladum 
 
 
 gloedre 
 
 A. glcedne 
 
 glsed 
 
 glade 
 
 I. glade 
 
 
 
 Phir. N.V.A. glade 
 
 gladu, -e 
 
 glada, - 
 
 G. 
 
 glcedra 
 
 
 D. 
 
 gladum 
 
 
 1. Italicized words indicate differences from the noun 
 declension; cf. these with the pronominal declensions 
 (81, 84, 85). 
 
 2. When the radical vowel is ae, it is changed as in 
 the paradigm. Otherwise it remains unchanged. 
 
 3. Disyllables take the same endings as in the para- 
 digm, but frequently syncopate the vowel of the second 
 syllable before an ending beginning with a vowel, as in 
 eadig, blessed, gen. eadges (23 ; cf. 43. 4), and some- 
 times conform the nom. sing. fern, to the masc. and 
 neut., and the neut. plur. nom. voc. ace. to the sing. : 
 haligT) holi/, not hal(i)gu. 
 
 4. For the ending -u sometimes occurs -o, and for 
 -um the LWS. -on, -an (cf. 41). 
 
 5. Adjectives ending in -u (-o) change the u to w 
 before vowels (27) : gearu, ready, gen. g-earwes, etc. 
 
 58. Long monosyllables. — The only difference be- 
 tween the declension of the long and that of the short 
 monosyllables is that the ending -u of the latter is 
 dropped, and that the radical vowel always remains 
 unchanged. Paradigm, g-od, good: — 
 
40 
 
 
 INFLECTION. 
 
 
 Masculine. 
 
 Neuter. 
 
 Feminine. 
 
 Sing. N. god 
 
 god 
 
 god 
 
 Plur. N. gode 
 
 god 
 
 gode, -a 
 
 1. Adjectives ending in h drop the h in disyllabic 
 forms, and lengthen the radical vowel or diphthong 
 (29) : iSTweorh, transverse^ gen. STweores ; but heah, 
 high, often assimilates the final h to a following con- 
 sonant : heaniie, liearra, etc. In LWS. the li is often 
 changed to g before a vowel : heagiiiii, etc. 
 
 2. Words ending in a double consonant usually re- 
 tain this only before a vowel (35). 
 
 59. Adjectives in -e. — These are quite numerous. 
 They are declined like the short monosyllables, except 
 that the?/ always retain their -e when no other ending is 
 provided, hut lose it before an endi7ig. Paradigm, grene, 
 green : — 
 
 Masculine. 
 
 Neuter. 
 
 Feminine. 
 
 Sing. N.V. grene 
 
 grene 
 
 grenu 
 
 G. grenes 
 
 
 grenre 
 
 Plur. N.V. A. grene 
 
 grenu, -e 
 
 grena, -e 
 
 From an ace. masc. sing., like grenne, bliarne, for ex- 
 ample, it is therefore not safe to infer a dictionary form 
 gren, bli^". 
 
 In consulting the lexicon, care should he taken to distin- 
 guish adjectives in -e from such as end in a consonant. 
 
 60. Weak declension of adjectives. — This is the same 
 as that of nouns, except that the gen. plur. is regularly 
 
DECLENSION OF ADJECTIVES. 41 
 
 formed in -ra (only exceptionally -a or the regular 
 weak ending -ena). Paradigm, ?2roda, the good: — 
 
 Masculine. 
 
 Feminine. 
 
 Neuter. 
 
 Sing. N.V. goda 
 
 gode 
 
 gode 
 
 G. 
 
 godan 
 
 
 D. 
 
 godan 
 
 
 A. godan 
 
 godan 
 
 gode 
 
 ur. N.V.A. 
 
 godan 
 
 
 G. 
 
 godra 
 
 
 D. 
 
 godum 
 
 
 1. In LWS. -um frequently becomes -an. 
 
 2. When, in consequence of contraction, too many 
 r's or n's are brought together, one of them is rejected. 
 Thus gearu, ready ^ forms a comparative gearura. This 
 comparative, in turn, would form a gen. plur. gearu- 
 rara. By contraction this would reduce to gear(u)- 
 r(a)ra ; but the three r's are simplified to two, and the 
 resulting gen. plur. stands as gearra. 
 
 61. The present participle. — The present participle in 
 -ende is not to be confounded with the noun in -end 
 (for which see 43. 6). It is declined like grene (59). 
 When used in the predicate as nom. or ace. it is gener- 
 ally uninflected. The present participle, like the adjec- 
 tive, is also declined weak. 
 
 62. The past participle. — The past participle has the 
 double declension of the adjective, both strong and 
 weak. When used in the predicate it is generally 
 indeclinable, or ends like the strong masculine. 
 
42 
 
 INFLECTION. 
 
 Comparison of Adjectives. 
 63. Regular comparison. — The comparative is formed 
 by adding -ra to the stem of the positive, and the super- 
 lative by adding -osta (-esta) ; with the latter cf . Greek 
 -Laro^. The final -a represents the masculine termina- 
 tion of the weak adjective (60), and undergoes all the 
 replacements of the weak declension. More rarely the 
 superlative is found in -ost (-est), which is then re- 
 garded as strong. A final -e of the positive is dropped 
 in comparison (^e.g. eajye, easy^ comp. ieacra, not letTera) 
 and a radical ae becomes a in the superlative (^e-g- smael, 
 small, superl. smalost, not smaelost ; cf. 43. 2). 
 
 64. Comparison without umlaut. 
 
 mode : — ^^ --^ '• 
 
 This is the usual 
 
 Positive. 
 
 Comparative, 
 
 Superlative, 
 
 heard, hard 
 
 heardra 
 
 heardosta 
 
 leof, dear 
 
 leofra 
 
 leof osta 
 
 rice, powerful 
 
 ricra 
 
 ricost 
 
 smael, small 
 
 smselra 
 
 smalost 
 
 65. Comparison with umlaut. — This is followed by a few 
 adjectives. The superlative generally ends in -esta : — ■ 
 
 Positive. 
 
 Comparative. 
 
 Superlative. 
 
 eald, old 
 
 ieldra 
 
 ieldesta 
 
 lang, long 
 
 l^ngra 
 
 l^ngesta 
 
 geong, yotuig 
 
 giengra 
 
 giengesta 
 
 sceort, sJioi't 
 
 sciertra 
 
 sciertesta 
 
 heah, high 
 
 hiehra (hierra) 
 
 hieh(e)sta 
 
 great, great 
 
 grietra 
 
 grietesta 
 
 eaiSe, easy 
 
 ieiSra 
 
 ieffesta 
 
/ - 
 
 COMPARISON OF ADJECTIVES. 43 
 
 1. For some of these, unumlauted forms are also 
 found: heahra, heahsta, etc. 
 
 2. Syncope of e in the superlative occurs in LWS. : 
 l^ngsta, etc. ; in hielista this is also EWS. 
 
 3. For -ost may occur -ust. 
 
 66. Different stems in comparison. — In the following 
 the comparative and superlative are not formed from 
 the same stem as the positive : — 
 
 POSITIVK. 
 
 Comparative. 
 
 Superlative. 
 
 god, good 
 
 rb^t(e)ra 
 I sella, selra 
 
 b^tst(a) 
 selest(a) 
 
 yfel, had 
 
 wiersa 
 
 wier(re)st(a) 
 
 micel, great 
 
 mara 
 
 m£est(a) 
 
 lytel, small 
 
 Isessa 
 
 liest(a) 
 
 67. Comparison defective. — In four cases the positive 
 is wanting as an adjective, but may be supplied as an 
 adverb or preposition : — 
 
 Positive. 
 
 Comparative. 
 
 Superlative, 
 
 (feor, far) 
 
 fierra 
 
 fierrest(a) 
 
 (neah, near') 
 
 nearra 
 
 nTelist(a) 
 
 (ser, earlier) 
 
 aerra 
 
 merest (a) 
 
 (fore, before) 
 
 furSfra 
 
 fyrst(a) 
 
 68. Superlatives in -ma. — Besides the superlative in 
 -est, there is one in -ma (cf. Lat. ^Y\-mus). Two exam- 
 ples are found: forma, the first; hindema, the hindmost. 
 
 69. Superlatives in -ma -j- -esta = -mest(a). — These 
 double superlatives, as they may be called, are chiefly 
 
44 
 
 INFLECTION. 
 
 formed from adverbs and prepositions. The compara- 
 tive is peculiar in being generally formed in -erra, 
 instead of -ra : — - 
 
 Positive. 
 (siiy, late) 
 (laet, late) 
 (inne, within) 
 (fite, without) 
 (ufan, above) 
 (niffan, below) 
 (fore, before) 
 (sefter, after) 
 (mid, mid) 
 (norlSf, northward) 
 (suiar, southward) 
 (east, eastward) 
 (west, westward) 
 
 COMPAKATIVE. 
 
 siffra 
 laetra 
 innerra 
 uterra, yterra 
 uferra, yferra 
 nilgrerra 
 furffra 
 aefterra 
 
 norlJerra, nyrfferra 
 suiaTerra, syS'erra 
 easterra 
 westerra 
 
 Superlative. 
 siS'einest 
 laetemest 
 innemest 
 utemest, ytemest 
 ufemest, yfemest 
 uit5'emest 
 fyrmest 
 geftemest 
 inidinest 
 norffmest 
 sutS'inest 
 eastmest 
 westmest 
 
 Formation and Comparison of Adverbs. 
 
 70. Adverbs formed from adjectives. — Adverbs are 
 formed from adjectives by the addition of -e, -lice, and 
 -unga or -inga. Examples are : wid, wide^ Avide, tvidely ; 
 swiST, strong^ swiSTe, very ; soar, true^ soariice, truly ; 
 eall, all^ eallunga, ealling^a, entirely. Occasionally 
 -unga, -inj^a is employed to form adverbs from other 
 parts of speech. 
 
 71. Adjectives in the genitive as adverbs. — The ending 
 -es of the gen. sing. neut. is employed to form a few 
 adverbs from adjectives : ealles, altogether ; i^rweores 
 (58. 1), perversely^ etc. 
 
FORMATION AND COMPARISON OF ADVERBS. 45 
 
 72. Adjectives in the dative plural as adverbs. — Exam- 
 ples are : iiiicluin, very; lytlum, little. 
 
 73. Adjectives in the accusative as adverbs. — Exam- 
 ples are : full, fully ; genog, enough. 
 
 74. Adverbs from nouns. — From the genitive : dseges, 
 by day ; niecles, needs ; etc. From the instrumental : 
 sare, sore., etc. From the dative plural : dropmselum, 
 dro^ hy drop^ etc. 
 
 75. Adverbs of place. — These are of three classes, ac- 
 cording as they answer the question, Where? Whither? 
 or Whence ? Examples are : — 
 
 kVHERE ? 
 
 Whither ? 
 
 Whence ? 
 
 afaer 
 
 afider 
 
 g^Qnan 
 
 hwaer 
 
 liwider 
 
 hwQnan 
 
 her 
 
 hider 
 
 heonan 
 
 76. Comparison of adverbs. — Adverbs from adjectival 
 stems are regularly compared by adding -or for the 
 comparative and -ost for the superlative. Example : 
 strangor, more strongly., straiigost, most strongly (cf. 
 65). 
 
 77. Irregular comparison of adverbs. — A few adverbs 
 have no termination in the comparative. They are 
 always monosyllabic, and have usually undergone um- 
 laut. Such are b^t, better; ma, mse, more; near, 
 
 nearer : etc. 
 
46 
 
 INFLECT ro:N'. 
 
 Numerals. 
 
 78. Niimerals. — The numerals are 
 
 as follows : — 
 
 
 Cardinal. 
 
 Ordinal. 
 
 1 . 
 
 . an 
 
 forma, fceresta 
 
 2 . . 
 
 . twegen, twa (tfi) 
 
 oiarer, sefterra 
 
 3 . 
 
 . fSrie, (Sreo 
 
 SPridda 
 
 4 . 
 
 . feoAver 
 
 feorafa 
 
 5 . 
 
 . fif 
 
 fifta 
 
 6 . 
 
 . siex 
 
 siexta 
 
 7 . 
 
 . seofon 
 
 seofoiJa 
 
 8 . 
 
 . eahta 
 
 eahtoiS'a 
 
 9 . 
 
 . iiigon 
 
 nigO(5'a 
 
 10 . 
 
 . tien 
 
 teoiafa 
 
 11 . 
 
 . endlefan 
 
 endlefta 
 
 12 . 
 
 . tw^lf 
 
 tw^lfta 
 
 13 . 
 
 . ffreotiene 
 
 ffreoteoiara 
 
 14 . 
 
 . feowertiene 
 
 feowerteoSfa 
 
 15 . 
 
 . fiftiene 
 
 fifteoiafa 
 
 16 . 
 
 . siextiene 
 
 siexteoara 
 
 17 . 
 
 . seofontiene 
 
 seofonteoiya 
 
 18 . 
 
 . eahtatiene 
 
 eahtateoiffa 
 
 19 . 
 
 . nigontiene 
 
 nigonteoaCa 
 
 20 . 
 
 . tvventig 
 
 twentigoafa 
 
 21 . 
 
 . an and twentig 
 
 an and twentigoija 
 
 30 . 
 
 . !5ritig 
 
 aPritigoafa 
 
 40 . 
 
 . feowertig 
 
 feowertigosafa 
 
 50 . 
 
 . fiftig 
 
 fiftigoiafa 
 
 60 . 
 
 . siextig 
 
 siextigoffa 
 
 70 . 
 
 . hundseofontig 
 
 hundseofontlgoffa 
 
 80 . 
 
 . (hund)eahtatig 
 
 hundeahtigod'a 
 
 90 . 
 
 . hundnigontig 
 
 hundnigontigod'a 
 
 100 . 
 
 . hund, hundred, hundteontlg 
 
 
 110 . 
 
 . hundendlefantig 
 
 hundendleftigoija 
 
 120 . 
 
 . hundtw^lftig 
 
 hundtw§lftigol5a 
 
 200 . 
 
 . twa hund, to hund 
 
 
 1000 . 
 
 . S^asend 
 
 
NUMERALS. 47 
 
 1. Other ordinals for 1 are fyresta, fyrmesta. 
 
 2. Another form of ordinal for 21 is an eac twen- 
 tigura. 
 
 3. Endlefan and tw^lf probably stand for anlif and 
 twalif (representing twalif). The -lif may mean left. 
 After counting on the fingers up to 10, one left (anlif) 
 would be 11 ; two left (twalif), 12. The final -an (-on) 
 of endlefan may have been added after the analogy of 
 seofon, nigon, etc. 
 
 4. Fractions are usually formed by the help of dsel, 
 part: iffridda dgel, one-third ; seofoiara d^l, one-seventh. 
 For one and a half occurs oarer healf (cf. Germ, andert- 
 halb} ; so STridde liealf, two and a half; in other words, 
 the OE. ordinal indicates the cardinal from which ^ 
 must be subtracted. 
 
 5. Interesting forms, which actually occur, are: 19, 
 an Ises twentig ; 39, an Iges feowertig ; 59, anes wana 
 siextig (cf. Greek ez^o? Seoz^re? eUoai) ; 450, fiftig" and 
 feower hund, fifte healf hund; 482, feower liuiid 
 and twa and hundeahtatig ; 100,000, an hund tSu.- 
 senda; 1,500,000, fiftiene hund afusend. Note also 
 fiftiena sum, one of fifteen^ i.e. ivith fourteen com- 
 panions. 
 
 79. Declension of cardinals. — An is declined like 
 god (58), but with ace. sometimes aenne, inst. sene. 
 When declined weak, ana, it signifies alone. Twegen 
 is declined thus : — 
 
48 INFLECTION. 
 
 Masculine, Neuter. Feminine. 
 
 N.A. twegen twa, tu twa 
 
 G. tweg(r)a 
 
 D. tw£em, twain 
 
 So also is declined begen, both. Drie, tSreo is de- 
 clined : — 
 
 Masculine. 
 
 Neuter. 
 
 Feminine, 
 
 r.A. ffrie 
 
 a-reo 
 
 aPreo 
 
 G. 
 
 aCreora 
 
 
 D. 
 
 fSrlnx 
 
 
 The cardinals between 3 and 20 are usually inde- 
 clinable. Those ending in -tig- are sometimes treated 
 as neuter nouns (in which case they are followed by 
 a partitive genitive), sometimes as adjectives, and 
 are sometimes uninflected. Hund and (Tusend are 
 sometimes undeclined, but there is also a plural of 
 hund, nom. hiiiide, dat. hiindum ; and of cTusend, 
 nom. laruseiidu, gen. -da, -dra, dat. -dum. These nu- 
 merals are always followed by the genitive. 
 
 80. Declension of ordinals. — All are declined like 
 weak adjectives (60), except ocTer, second^ which is 
 strong. 
 
 Pronouns. 
 
 81. Personal pronouns. — 
 
 First Person. 
 
 Second Person, 
 
 Sing. N. Ic 
 
 ffu 
 
 G. min 
 
 9in 
 
 D. me 
 
 ffe 
 
 A. me 
 
 safe 
 

 PRONOUNS. 
 
 
 
 
 First Person. 
 
 Second Person. 
 
 
 DualN. wit 
 
 
 git 
 
 
 
 G. uncer 
 
 
 incer 
 
 
 
 D. unc 
 
 
 inc 
 
 
 
 A. unc 
 
 
 inc 
 
 
 
 Plur. N. we 
 
 
 ge 
 
 
 
 G. ure 
 
 
 eower 
 
 
 
 D. us 
 
 
 eow^ 
 
 
 
 A. us 
 
 
 eow^ 
 
 
 
 Third Person. 
 
 
 
 
 Masculine. 
 
 Neuter. 
 
 
 Feminine. 
 
 Sing. N. 
 
 *^? 
 
 hit 
 
 
 heo 
 
 G. 
 
 his 
 
 
 
 hi(e)re 
 
 D. 
 
 him 
 
 
 
 hi(e)re 
 
 A. 
 
 hi(e)ne 
 
 hit 
 
 
 hi(e) 
 
 'lur. N.A. 
 
 
 hl(e) 
 
 
 
 G. 
 
 
 hi(e)ra, 
 
 heora 
 
 
 D. 
 
 
 him 
 
 
 
 49 
 
 1. Less common forms are : in the accusative, mec, 
 arec, usic, eowic ; lii(e) for heo, and conversely. Hio 
 is frequent, parallel with heo, and user is found for tire. 
 
 82. Reflexive pronouns. — In place of the reflexive, 
 which does not exist as an independent form, is used 
 the personal pronoun (81). 
 
 83. Possessive pronouns. — Two sorts of possessives 
 must be distinguished, the declinable and the inde- 
 clinable. All of these are identical in form with the 
 genitive of the personal pronoun, except sin, which 
 is formed from a lost reflexive. The declinable pos- 
 
50 INFLECTION. 
 
 sessives are min, my^ STin, tliy^ ure, our^ eower, your^ 
 sin, liis^ and the seldom used uncer, of us two, and 
 incer, of you two. These follow the strong declen- 
 sion of adjectives (57, 58). The indeelinahles are his, 
 his, hi(e)re, her, and hi(e)ra, their, the genitives of 
 the third personal pronoun. 
 
 84. The demonstrative ' that.' — The pronoun se, seo, 
 araet, is at once the equivalent of Mod. Eng. that 
 and of the article. Like that, it is employed in a 
 relative as well as a demonstrative sense, and fre- 
 quently does duty for the third personal pronoun. 
 The demonstrative pronouns have an instrumental 
 case, as does the neuter of the interrogative hwset. 
 
 Masculine 
 
 
 Neuter. 
 
 Feminine. 
 
 Sing. N. 
 
 se (emphatic se) 
 
 ffaet 
 
 
 seo 
 
 G. 
 
 
 ffaes 
 
 
 
 afiere 
 
 D. 
 
 
 ffsem (ffam) 
 
 
 
 aCaere 
 
 A. 
 
 aPone 
 
 
 ffset 
 
 
 afa 
 
 I. 
 
 
 I5y, iSon 
 
 
 
 
 Plur. N.A. 
 
 
 
 aPa 
 
 
 
 G. 
 
 
 
 afara 
 
 (afaera) 
 
 
 D. 
 
 
 
 ar^m 
 
 (aCam) 
 
 
 1. The conjunction (Tset, and the adverb cTa (= there, 
 then, etc.), must not be confounded with the pronoun. 
 
 2. Parallel with se, seo, is a rare <Te, Q'eo, which 
 eventually supplants the former. 
 
 3. ©gem, (Tam becomes STan, tSon in such words 
 as siS^cTan, since (= sid" aram). 
 
PRONOUNS. 
 
 51 
 
 4. The forms of this pronoun should be carefully 
 distinguished from those of the next. 
 
 85. The demonstrative 'this.' — Mod. Eng. this is rep- 
 resented by the demonstrative S'es, STeos, STis. 
 
 Masculine. 
 
 
 Neuter. 
 
 Feminine, 
 
 Sing. N. 
 
 afes 
 
 
 I5is 
 
 ffeos 
 
 G. 
 
 
 8?is(s)es 
 
 
 gfisse 
 
 D. 
 
 
 9'is(s)uin 
 
 
 ffisse 
 
 A. 
 
 l^isne 
 
 
 afis 
 
 ffas 
 
 I. 
 
 
 iSys 
 
 
 
 Plur. N.A. 
 
 
 
 afas 
 
 
 G. 
 
 
 
 iS'issa 
 
 
 D. 
 
 
 
 i5is(s)um 
 
 
 1 . Alternative or occasional forms are nsf . 9'Tos ; 
 gsf. dsf. 9'is(se)re; dat. iSriosum (20). 
 
 86. Minor demonstratives. — Less important demon- 
 stratives are ilea, same^ which is declined weak, and 
 self, self^ which takes both declensions. 
 
 87. Relative pronouns. — The office of the relative 
 is assumed : 
 
 a) by the demonstrative se, seo, Q'set, the reference 
 being rendered explicit by the case form. 
 
 5) by the demonstrative se, seo, laraet, with the parti- 
 cle STe appended. 
 
 c) by the indeclinable iSTe, the reference being ren- 
 dered explicit by an appended personal pronoun in 
 the proper case form. 
 
52 INFLECTION. 
 
 d) by the particle STe alone, representing all num- 
 bers, genders, and cases, the reference being much 
 less explicit. 
 
 Illustrations of each of these modes would be : — 
 
 a) Se stan, iS'one iJa Avyrhtan awurpon. 
 
 {The stone, which the builders rejected.) 
 
 b) Se Stan, iaPone ffe fSsi wyrhtan awurpon, 
 
 c) Se Stan, 9'e hine fSsi wyrhtan awurpon. 
 
 d) Se stall, 9'e ffa wyrhtan aw^urpon. 
 
 88. Interrogative pronouns. — The most important is 
 hwa, who 9 of both genders, with its neuter hwaet, 
 ivhat? what sort of a? 
 
 
 Masc. Fem. 
 
 
 Neuter. 
 
 N. 
 
 hwa 
 
 
 hwaet 
 
 G. 
 D. 
 
 
 hwaes 
 
 hwiem (hwam) 
 
 
 A. 
 
 hwone 
 
 
 hwaet 
 
 I. 
 
 
 
 hwy, hwon 
 
 Hwilc, which? hwaeSTer, ivhich of two? and hlilic, of 
 
 what sort? are declined like strong adjectives (57, 58). 
 
 89. Indefinite pronouns. — The indefinites are : — 
 a) an, sum, a, a certain^ senij?, any^ nan, ngenigr, 
 7io, no7ie^ selc, gehwilc, each^ seg-cTer, ahwaeSTer, either^ 
 naliwaearer, neither^ oarer, other^ swilc, such^ are de- 
 clined like strong adjectives. 
 
 5) awiht, oht, anything^ and nawilit, noht, nothing^ 
 with the compounds of -liwega (hwaethweg-a, any- 
 thing^ etc.) are indeclinable. 
 
VERBS. 53 
 
 c) hwa, an?/ one (and its compounds) is declined 
 like the interrogative. 
 
 d} Indefinite relatives are formed from the inter- 
 rogatives by swa-swa: swa-hwa-swa, whoever, etc. 
 
 e) man (originally niann), one (cf. French on, 
 Ger. man^, is used only in the nom. sing. 
 
 Verbs. 
 
 90. Classification of verbs. — Verbs are either strong 
 (92) or weak (96) ; besides which there are two small 
 classes of important verbs, called respectively preteri- 
 tive presents (124 ff.) and anomalous (137 ff.). Weak 
 verbs are in general derivative ; and the stem can 
 usually be detected as existing in some other inde- 
 pendent word, often a noun or adjective, or the pret. 
 sing, tense-stem of a strong verb. 
 
 91. The present stem. — The present stem of a verb 
 is what remains after cutting off the infinitive ending 
 -an or -ian (in contract verbs, -n). The radical vowel 
 is the vowel of this stem ; and the consonant or con- 
 sonants which terminate the stem are, when such 
 exist, called stem-finals. The stem as obtained above 
 is one of the four tense-stems of strong verbs, or of 
 the three tense-stems of weak verbs. 
 
 92. Tense-stems of strong verbs. — Strong verbs change 
 the radical vowel to form the different tense-stems, like 
 
54 INFLECTION. 
 
 the verbs called irregular in Modern English. As in 
 Modern English the verb drive has the preterit drove 
 and past participle driven^ so in Old English the same 
 verb has the pret. sing, draf and past participle drifen. 
 However, instead of the three tense-stems of Modern 
 English, there are four in Old English for strong 
 verbs, the preterit being subdivided into preterit sin- 
 gular and preterit plural. 
 
 The four stems of drifan, drive^ are : — 
 
 Present. Pret. Sing. Pret. Plur. Past Part. 
 
 drif- draf drif- drif- 
 
 93. Forms derived from each stem. — From the present 
 stem are formed the whole of the present indicative and 
 optative, the imperative singular and plural, the infini- 
 tive, the gerund, and the present participle — in all 
 seventeen forms. 
 
 From the pret. sing, stem are formed only the 1st 
 and 3d persons singular — two forms. 
 
 From the pret. plur. stem are formed the whole pret. 
 plur. of indicative and optative, the whole pret. sing, 
 of the optative, and the 2d person singular indicative 
 — ten forms. 
 
 From the past participial stem is formed only the 
 past participle — one form. 
 
 94. Commonest forms of the verb. — From the present 
 stem the form in commonest use is the ind. pres. 3d 
 sing. ; from the pret. sing, stem, the ind. pret. 3d sing. ;, 
 
VERBS. 55 
 
 from the pret. plur. stem, the ind. pret. 3d plur. 
 Umlaut (17) and contraction (34) are apt to obscure 
 the origin of the first of these, but not of the other 
 two. Thus from standan, stand — whose principal 
 parts are standan, stod, stodon, standen — the ind. 
 pret. 3d sing, is stod, the ind. pret. 3d plur. stodon, 
 but the ind. pres. 3d sing, st^nt (instead of standeST). 
 
 95. Conjugation of a strong verb. — Types are: bindan, 
 hind; (for contracts) fon, seize: — 
 
 Indicative. Optative. 
 
 Pres. Sing. 1. binde; fo blnde; fo 
 
 2. bind(e)st, bintst; fehst binde; fo 
 
 3. bind (e) 'iS, bint ; f ehST binde ; f o 
 Plur. bindaiar, binde ; f off binden; fon 
 
 Pret. Sing. 1. band; feng bunde; fenge 
 
 2. bunde; fenge bunde; fenge 
 
 3. band; feng bunde; fenge 
 Plur. bundon ; f engon bunden ; f engen 
 
 Imper. Sing, bind; foil Infin. bindan ; fon 
 
 Plur. bindaiar, binde; foff Gerund to bindanne; to fonne 
 Pres. Part, bindende; fonde Past Part, (ge)bunden; (ge)fangeii 
 
 The 2d sing. pres. ind. is sometimes formed in -sar. 
 The tS is derived from the STu of the personal pronoun, 
 the old ending having been s. This s, followed by the 
 personal pronoun, became sQ", which should regularly 
 become st (34), but does not always. 
 
 Note. — The ind. and imper. (sometimes opt.) plur. binde is used 
 when the verb is immediately followed by a pronoun as subject: binde 
 we, not bindaff "we, we hind, let us hind; binde ge, not bindaff g6, 
 hind ye. 
 
56 INFLECTION. 
 
 96. Conjugation of the weak verb. — Weak verbs form 
 the preterit by the addition to the present stem of -de 
 for the singular (ind. pret. 2d sing, -dest), and -don 
 (-den) for the plural. A few verbs take -e before 
 the -de, and many take -o. The vowel of the present 
 stem is never changed before -ede and -ode, but in 
 some verbs is changed before -de; a list of the latter 
 is given in 114. 
 
 The past participle of weak verbs is formed by the 
 addition of -ed (-od, -d). 
 
 The -d of the endings -de, etc., and -ed, is changed 
 to -t after certain stem-finals (33), and is lost in other 
 situations ; for details see 113 and 114. Certain stem- 
 finals also undergo change before the same endings; 
 for details see 114. 
 
 97. Classes of strong verbs. — Under strong verbs are 
 included two principal divisions, according as their 
 tense-stems were originally formed in one manner or 
 another. Strong verbs are accordingly divided into 
 Ablaut Verbs and Reduplicating Verbs. This dis- 
 tinction is mainly historical, and for practical pur- 
 poses need not be insisted on at the outset. 
 
 98. Ablaut verbs. — Of these there are six principal 
 classes, for which see 102-107. 
 
 99. Vowels of the present stem. — To facilitate the 
 assignment of verbs to their proper classes, the follow- 
 
VERBS. 
 
 57 
 
 ing table may be useful, in conjunction with 101-110. 
 The Ablaut Classes are distinguished by the Roman 
 numerals, and the Reduplicating Verbs by Red. 
 
 Short Radical Vowel. 
 
 Class. 
 
 a 
 
 VI, Red. 
 
 8B 
 
 VI 
 
 « 
 
 VI 
 
 e + r or 1 
 
 IV 
 
 e + any single cons, but r or 1 
 
 V 
 
 e + two cons. 
 
 III 
 
 i followed by nasal 
 
 III 
 
 i followed by non-nasal 
 
 III, IV, V 
 
 Q, see a 
 
 
 u in cuman 
 
 IV 
 
 u in other verbs 
 
 III 
 
 ea 
 
 VI, Red. 
 
 eo 
 
 Ill 
 
 le 
 
 III, V, VI 
 
 Long Radical Vowel. 
 
 Class. 
 
 a 
 
 Red. 
 
 86 
 
 Red. 
 
 e 
 
 Red. 
 
 1 
 
 I 
 
 o 
 
 Red. 
 
 il 
 
 II 
 
 ea 
 
 VI, Red. 
 
 eo in contract verbs 
 
 I, II, V 
 
 eo in other verbs 
 
 II 
 
 100. Contract verbs. — Contract verbs are strong verbs 
 whose stem-final was originally h. This h was lost 
 before vowels (29), and the preceding vowel was then 
 
58 INFLECTION. 
 
 amalgamated with the following. The resultant diph- 
 thong (or vowel) is eo in the case of ten verbs, ea in 
 that of four, and o in that of two. The o-verbs belong 
 to the Reduplicating Class, the ea-verbs to the Sixth 
 Ablaut Class, and the eo-verbs to the First, Second, 
 and Fifth Ablaut Classes. 
 
 101. Contract verbs according to classes. — Distributed 
 according to classes, the contract verbs are as follows : — 
 
 I. leon (orig. lihan), lend; seon, sift; teon, censure; ffeon, 
 thrive; wreon, cover. 
 
 II. fleon (orig. fleohan), flee; teon, draio. 
 
 V. gefeon (orig. gefehan), rejoice; pleon, venture; seon, see. 
 
 VI. flean (orig. flahan), flay; lean, blame; sleaii, strike; 
 igfvvean, icash. 
 
 Red. fon (orig. fanhan > fohan), seize ; hon, hang. 
 
 Of these the most important are teon, censure^ lareon, 
 thrive^ wreon, cover; fleon, flee^ teon, draw; gefeon, 
 rejoice, seon, see ; slean, strike, cTwean, wash ; fon, 
 seize, and lion, hang, 
 
 Teon, draw (II), should be carefully distinguished 
 from teon, censure (I); and likewise seon, see (V), 
 from seon, sift (I). The principal parts of teon, 
 draw, are : — 
 
 teon teah tugon (ge)togen 
 
 of teon, censure, are : — 
 
 teon tah tigon (ge)tigen 
 
VERBS. 59 
 
 But there is a tendency on the part of contract verbs 
 like the latter of these (I) to assume throughout the 
 forms of the former (II). 
 
 Deon, thrive (102), has past part. iSTig-en and ScTungen. 
 
 The imp. sing, always ends in h, and has a long 
 vowel in verbs of the First, Second, and Redupli- 
 cating Classes, a short vowel in the Fifth and Sixth. 
 Examples: (I) teon, censure^ imp. tih; (II) teon, 
 draw^ imp. teoh ; (V) seon, see^ imp. seoh ; (VI) slean, 
 strike^ imp. sleah ; (Red.) fon, seize^ imp. foh. 
 
 102. Strong verbs of the First Ablaut Class. — 
 
 Stem vowels (normally) i, a, i, i 
 
 Typical verb drifan, drive 
 
 Four stems drifan draf drifon drifen 
 
 Like drifan are conjugated all strong verbs with i in 
 the present stem. Here belongs any strong verb with a 
 in the first preterit stem, i in the second preterit stem, or 
 i in the past participial stem. Among the more common 
 are: bidan, remain; bitan, hite; ridan, ride; (a)risan, 
 arise; scTnan, shine; slitan, tear ; stigan, ascend; swi- 
 can, abandon; (ge)witan, go ; writan, write. 
 
 Umlaut does not affect the vowel of the present 
 stem (94). 
 
 The 2d and 3d sing. pres. ind. are thus formed 
 (33,34): — 
 
 d-stems bidan bitst, bit(t) 
 
 t-stems bitan bitst, bit(t) 
 
60 
 
 INFLECTION. 
 
 
 8-stems risan 
 
 rist, rist (risff) 
 
 ly-stems sniiafan 
 
 snist, sni9'(9') 
 
 Contracts (101) wreon 
 
 wrihst, wrihaf 
 
 Others are normal drifan 
 
 drifst, drifts 
 
 The second preterit and past participial stems of the 
 verbs sniafan, cut^ liSTan, go, and scriacan, proceed, take 
 d instead of Tf (37) : snidon, sniden, etc. Other verbs 
 in 9" retain the tf, 
 
 103. Strong verbs of the Second Ablaut Class. — 
 
 Stem vowels eo or u, ea, u, o 
 Typical verbs beodan, offer; brucan, enjoy 
 Four stems beodan bead budon boden 
 
 brucan breac brucon brocen 
 
 Like beodan are conjugated all strong verbs having 
 eo in the present stem, except some contracts, and 
 like brucan all having u. Here belongs any strong 
 verb having ea in the first preterit stem. Among 
 the more common are : ceosan, choose ; dreogan, 
 endure; lireosan, fall ; (for)leosan, lose; teon, draw; 
 bugan, how. 
 
 Stems in s, D", and contract vowel (37) : — 
 
 ceosau ceas curon coren 
 
 seoS'an seals' sudou soden 
 
 teon (101) teah tugon togeu 
 
 Like ceosan are formed stems in s ; like seoSTan, 
 abreocTan, frustrate ; like teon, fleon, flee. 
 
 Umlaut changes the eo of the present to ie (or i), 
 
VERBS. 
 
 61 
 
 and u of the present to y, in the 2d and 3d sing, 
 pres. ind. : forliest, brycSF. 
 
 The 2d and 3d sing. pres. ind. are thus formed 
 (33, 34): — 
 
 d-stems 
 
 beodan 
 
 bietst, biet(t) 
 
 t-stems 
 
 geotan 
 
 gietst, giet(t) 
 
 s-stems 
 
 forleosan 
 
 forliest, forliest (-sff) 
 
 g-stems (28) 
 
 dreogan 
 
 driegst (-hst), driegff (-hS") 
 
 Contracts (101) 
 
 teon 
 
 tiehst, tiehfS 
 
 Others are normal 
 
 creopan 
 
 criepst, criep9' 
 
 104. Strong verbs of the Third Ablaut Class. — 
 
 Stem vowels various, but all short 
 
 Typical verbs bindan, bind; helpan, help; gieldan, yield; weorpan, 
 throw ; berstan, hurst 
 
 stems 
 
 bindan 
 
 band 
 
 bundon 
 
 bunden 
 
 
 helpan 
 
 bealp 
 
 hulpon 
 
 holpen 
 
 
 gieldan 
 
 geald 
 
 guidon 
 
 golden 
 
 
 weorpan 
 
 wearp 
 
 wurpon 
 
 worpen 
 
 
 berstan 
 
 baerst 
 
 burston 
 
 borsten 
 
 Like bindan are conjugated all strong verbs in in 
 or im + consonant, besides iernan, run^ beornan, 
 hurn^ originally rinnan, brinnan. 
 
 Like helpan are conjugated all in el + consonant, 
 besides feolan, reach^ which is irregular. 
 
 Like g-ieldan are conjugated all in iel + consonant. 
 
 Like weorpan are conjugated all in eor or eoh + 
 consonant (21. 5). 
 
 Like berstan are conjugated arerscan, thresh; bregd- 
 an, brandish; stregdan, strew; besides frignan, in- 
 
62 
 
 INFLECTION. 
 
 quire^ which resembles it in all except the vowel of 
 the present. 
 
 The stems of weoraran, become^ are (37) : — 
 
 weorS'an 
 
 wearff 
 
 wurdon 
 
 worden 
 
 Bregdan and frignan may drop g, and lengthen 
 the preceding vowel (28): breed, frinan. 
 
 Findan, find^ likewise forms its 3d sing. pret. ind. 
 as funde, which is indeed the usual form. 
 
 Among the more common verbs are : drincan, 
 drink; findan, find; (on)ginnan, begin; winnan, 
 strive; limpan, happen; belgan, be angry; liweorfan, 
 turn; feohtan, fight. 
 
 Umlaut changes the eo of the present to ie in the 
 2d and 3d sing. pres. ind. : wierpS". A similar change, 
 though not due to precisely the same cause (17), is 
 found in presents in e, which is converted to i or ie: 
 hilpst, bierst. 
 
 The 2d and 3d sing. pres. ind. are thus formed 
 (33, 34): — 
 
 d-stems 
 
 
 bindan 
 
 bintst, bint 
 
 t-stems 
 
 
 feohtan 
 
 flehtst, fieht 
 
 st-stems 
 
 
 berstan 
 
 bierst, bierst 
 
 ff-stems 
 
 
 weorffan 
 
 wier(9')st, wierlj 
 
 nn-stems 
 
 
 winnan 
 
 winst, winl5 (35, 6) 
 
 Others are 
 
 normal 
 
 singan 
 
 singst, singSf 
 
 The stems of feolan, reach^ are : — 
 feolan fealh fulgon (faelon) 
 
 folen 
 
VERBS. 63 
 
 Exceptional forms are the 3d sing. pres. ind. of 
 bregdan and stregdaii: britt, stret(t). 
 
 105. Strong verbs of the Fourth Ablaut Class. — 
 
 Stem vowels e ae se o 
 
 i (u) o o u 
 
 Typical verb beran, hear 
 Eour stems beran, bser, b^ron, boren 
 
 Like beran are conjugated teran, tear; scieran (18), 
 shear ; cwelan, die ; helaii, conceal ; stelan, steal ; 
 hwelan, roar ; brecan, break. 
 
 The two irregular verbs of this class are among 
 the most important in the language : niman, take^ 
 and cuman, come. Their stems are : — 
 
 niman nom nonion numen 
 
 cuman c(w)om c(w)omon cumen (cymen) 
 
 Umlaut changes the u of cuman to y in the 2d 
 and 3d sing. pres. ind. : cymst, cymO". A similar 
 change, though not due to precisely the same cause 
 (17), is found in the presents in e, which is changed 
 to i or ie: bi(e)rst, stilSF. 
 
 106. Strong verbs of the Fifth Ablaut Class. — 
 
 Stem vowels (normally) e, se, ge, e 
 
 Typical verbs sprecan, speaA; ; cweSfan, say ; giefan, gfive ; biddan, 
 request ; gef eon, rejoice 
 
 Four stems sprecan spraec sprsecon sprecen 
 
 cweSan cwaeSF cwsedon (37) cweden 
 
 giefan (18) geaf geafon giefen 
 
64 INFLECTION. 
 
 Four stems biddan baed bsedon beden 
 
 gefeon (101) gefeah gefiegon 
 
 . Like sprecan are conjugated etan, eat; tredan, 
 tread; metan, measure; wrecan, pursue; and a few 
 others. 
 
 Like cweacan is conjugated no other verb. 
 
 Like g-iefan is conjugated gietan, get (18). 
 
 Like biddan are conjugated licgan, lie; sittan, sit. 
 
 Like gefeon is conjugated seon, see, except that its 
 pret. plur. is sawon, and past participle sewen, segen. 
 
 Umlaut, or a change analogous to it (17), converts 
 the e of the present to i in the 2d and 3d sing. pres. 
 ind.: cwiiSr; in contracts we have ie, not ie, since the 
 vowel of the present was originally short: siehar. 
 
 The 2d and 3d sing. pres. ind. are thus formed 
 (33, 34): — 
 
 d- stems 
 
 tredan 
 
 tritst, trit(t) 
 
 t-stems 
 
 gietan 
 
 gietst, glet(t) 
 
 S'-stems 
 
 cweffan 
 
 cwist, cwiaf 
 
 g-stems (28) 
 
 licgan 
 
 ligst (list), ligU (IVS) 
 
 Contracts (101) 
 
 seon 
 
 siehst, siehij 
 
 Others are normal 
 
 sprecan 
 
 spriest, sprieff 
 
 The vowel of the pret. sing, is sometimes long in 
 verbs in et: set, mset. Imp. sing, bide (cf. 107). 
 
 107. Strong verbs of the Sixth Ablaut Class. — 
 
 Stem vowels (normally) a, o, o, a 
 
 Typical verbs faran, go; slean, strike; standan, stand; h^bban, 
 raise 
 
VERBS. 
 
 66 
 
 Four stems faran 
 
 for 
 
 foron 
 
 faren 
 
 slean (101) 
 
 slog 
 
 slogon (37) 
 
 slaegen (sl^gen) 
 
 standan 
 
 stod 
 
 stodon 
 
 standen 
 
 h^bban (11) 
 
 hof 
 
 hofon 
 
 hafen 
 
 Like faran are conjugated sacan, dispute^ wacan, 
 wake^ tosc(e)acan, depart^ and one or two others. 
 
 Like slean are conjugated lean, hlame^ Sfwean, wash. 
 
 Like standan is conjugated no other verb. 
 
 In the main like hi^bban are conjugated the fol- 
 lowing : — 
 
 hliehhan (36) , laugh hloh 
 
 scieppan (18), create scop (sceop) 
 
 staeppan, step stop 
 
 sw^rian, swear swor 
 
 hlogon (37) 
 
 scopon (sceopon) sceapeii 
 
 stopon stapen 
 
 sworon sworen 
 
 Umlaut changes the a of the present to ^ (se), and 
 the ea of the present (see 101) to ie (not ie), in the 
 2d and 3d sing. pres. ind. : st^nt, fserst, sliehtT. 
 
 The 2d and 3d sing. pres. ind. are thus formed 
 (34):- 
 
 d-stems standan 
 
 b-stems h^bban 
 
 Contracts (101) slean 
 
 Others are normal faran 
 
 st^ntst, st^nt 
 
 h^fst, h^f iar 
 
 sliehst, sliehS^ 
 faerst, faera* 
 
 The verbs like h^bban are peculiar in having 
 umlaut in the present stem, which causes them, in 
 so far, to resemble the Weak Verbs of the First 
 Class (111). Like s^llan, etc., they have the imp. sing. 
 in -e: h^fe, sw^re, etc. (cf. 117). The umlaut is due 
 to the fact that the stem of this group, unlike that of 
 
66 
 
 INFLECTION. 
 
 most strong verbs, was followed by a j (16). Thus 
 the inf. stseppaii stands for original stapjan; were it 
 not for the umlaut-causing -j-, the infinitive would 
 have been stapan; and so in the other four verbs. 
 
 108. Reduplicating verbs. — Stem vowels various. 
 
 A peculiarity of this class — shared, however, by a 
 very few verbs of the Sixth Ablaut Class (107) — is 
 that the vowels of the first and fourth stems are 
 identical (with two or three exceptions noted below), 
 and that those of the second and third stems are 
 likewise identical. The vowel (diphthong) of the 
 preterit is sometimes eo, less frequently e. 
 
 109. Reduplicating preterits in eo. — The present 
 stem has ea (rarely a), a, ea, o, or e. 
 
 Typical verbs feallan, fall; bannan, summon; cnawan, know; 
 heawan, heio ; flowan, floiv ; wepan, weep 
 
 Four stems 
 
 feallan 
 
 feoll 
 
 feollon 
 
 feallen 
 
 
 bannan 
 
 beonn 
 
 beonnon 
 
 bannen 
 
 
 cnawan 
 
 cneow^ 
 
 cneow^on 
 
 cnawen 
 
 
 heawan 
 
 heow 
 
 heowon 
 
 heawen 
 
 
 flow^an 
 
 fleow 
 
 fleowon 
 
 flowen 
 
 
 wepan 
 
 w^eop 
 
 weopon 
 
 w^open 
 
 Like feallan are conjugated verbs in eal + conso- 
 nant, besides weaxan, grow (originally of the Sixth 
 Ablaut Class, 107) : healdan, hold ; wealdan, gov- 
 ern^ etc. 
 
 Like bannan (very rare) is conjugated gangan, go 
 (but usually as gan, 141). 
 
VERBS. 67 
 
 Like cnawan are conjugated verbs in aw, besides 
 swapan, sweep : — bliiwaii, blow ; sawan, sow, etc. 
 
 Like heawaii are conjugated verbs in ea : beatan, 
 beat; hleapan, leap. 
 
 Like flowan are conjugated verbs in o: blowan, 
 bloom (not to be confounded with blawan, blow} ; 
 growan, grow; spowaii, thrive; rowan, row. 
 
 Like wepan is conjugated no other common verb; 
 in wepan the stem vowel of the present is derived 
 by umlaut from 6, the latter reappearing in the past 
 participle. — Umlaut as in 94. 
 
 110. Reduplicating preterits in e. — The present stem 
 has a, se, or 5. Umlaut as in 94. 
 
 Typical verbs laetan, let; hatan, call; fon, seize 
 
 Four stems Isetan let leton Iseten 
 
 batan het heton haten 
 
 fon (101) feng fengon fangen 
 
 Like Isetan are conjugated drsedan, dread; rsedan, 
 consult, read (usually weak) ; slsepan, sleep. 
 
 Like hatan is conjugated lacan, Jump; scadan, 
 sceadan (18), separate. 
 
 Like fon is conjugated hon, hang (3d sing. fehSr, 
 hehar). 
 
 111. Weak verbs of the First Class. — The stem vowel 
 of the present always has umlaut (except that eo some- 
 times persists, i.e., does not become ie). The infinitive 
 ends in -an or -ian, the latter being infrequent. 
 
b8 INFLECTION. 
 
 112. Weak infinitives in -an. — These take the pret- 
 erit either (113, 114) in -de (-te) or (115) in -ede, the 
 past participle in -ed or in -d (-t). 
 
 113. Weak preterits in -de (-te), with retention of the 
 stem vowel. — Here belong verbs whose stem vowel is 
 long by nature (4), and a number in which the stem 
 syllable is long by position as a result of gemination 
 (36). The past participle is formed in -ed, contraction 
 taking place in t- and d- stems. The infinitive always 
 ends in -an. Simplified gemination by 35. 
 
 stems hieran, hear 
 
 hierde 
 
 (ge)hiered 
 
 fyllan, fill 
 
 fylde (35) 
 
 (ge)fyUed 
 
 cyssan, kiss 
 
 cyste (33, 35) 
 
 (ge)cyssed 
 
 s^ttan, set 
 
 s^tte (33) 
 
 (ge)s^tt 
 
 s^ndan, send 
 
 s^nde 
 
 (ge)s^nd(ed) 
 
 I^dan, lead 
 
 ISdde 
 
 (ge)15ed(ed) 
 
 iecan, increase 
 
 iecte (33) 
 
 (ge)Ieced 
 
 ehtan, persecute 
 
 ehte 
 
 (ge)eht 
 
 metan, find 
 
 mette 
 
 (ge)met(t) 
 
 gierwan, prepare 
 
 gierede 
 
 (ge)gier(w)ed 
 
 Like hieran are conjugated all verbs not belonging 
 to any of the following divisions. 
 
 Like fyllan are conjugated stems ending in a double 
 consonant, excepting those like cyssan and s^ttan, and 
 under 114 and 115. 
 
 Like cyssan are conjugated stems ending in ff, pp, 
 and ss. 
 
 Like s^ttan are conjugated stems ending in tt (imp. 
 sing. s^te). 
 
VERBS. 69 
 
 Like s^ndan are conjugated stems ending in a con- 
 sonant + d. 
 
 Like Isedan are conjugated stems ending in a 
 vowel + d. 
 
 Like iecan are conjugated stems ending in c, p, 
 and X. 
 
 Like elitan are conjugated stems ending in a con- 
 sonant + t. 
 
 Like metan are conjugated stems ending in a 
 vowel 4- t. 
 
 Like gierwan are conjugated stems ending in rw 
 and Iw. The forms of the present sometimes retain 
 the w, sometimes not. 
 
 114. Irregular preterits and past participles. — Certain 
 
 verbs, in other respects like those of the last para- 
 graph, and whose stems end in 11, cc, c (nc, re), or 
 g (eg, ng-), form their preterits and past participles 
 from a stem without umlaut. In the case of the 11-, 
 ce-, and simple e-verhs, to determine, from the pi'es- 
 ent stem, what form the past stem will assume, 
 find the original vowel corresponding to the umlaut 
 vowel of the present, and consider what changes, if 
 any, will be caused by breaking (21). The 1-verbs 
 take -de and -d, the e- and g-verbs -te and -t. The 
 c- and g-verbs often insert -e- before the infinitive 
 ending (18). Stems ending in e and g change these 
 consonants to h before the t of the ending. 
 
70 
 
 INFLECTION. 
 
 
 The list is as follows: — 
 
 
 
 ll-verbs 
 
 cw^Uan, kill 
 dw^llan, deceive 
 s^Uan, give 
 st^llan, place 
 t^llan, count 
 
 cwealde 
 
 (g«)cweald 
 
 cc-verbs 
 
 cw^cc(e)an, shake 
 dr^cc(e)aii, vex 
 l^cc(e)an, moisten 
 r^cc(e)an, expound 
 8tr^cc(e)an, stretch 
 ff^cc(e)an, cover 
 w(r)^cc(e)aii, wake 
 
 cweahte 
 
 (ge)cweaht 
 
 
 laecc(e)an, seize 
 
 laehte 
 
 (ge)l8eht 
 
 c-verbs 
 
 raec(e)an, reach 
 
 raehte 
 
 (ge)rgeht 
 
 
 taec(e)an, teach 
 
 tfcehte 
 
 (ge)tseht 
 
 
 rec(e)aii, recc(e;an, reck 
 
 rohte 
 
 (ge)roht 
 
 
 sec (e) an, seek 
 
 sohte 
 
 (ge)soht 
 
 nc-verbs 
 
 »^ne(e)an, think 
 
 ffohte 
 
 (ge)afoht 
 
 
 ffync(e)an, seem 
 
 ffuhte 
 
 (ge)l9'nht 
 
 rc-verb 
 
 wyrc(e)an, work 
 
 ■worhte 
 
 (ge)worht 
 
 eg- verb 
 
 bj^cg(e)an, buy 
 
 bohte 
 
 (ge)boht 
 
 ng-verb 
 
 bringan, bring 
 
 brohte 
 
 (ge)broht 
 
 The preterit and past participle of raec(e)an and 
 tsec(e)an should properly have a: rahte, etc. This 
 does, indeed, sometimes occur, but is much less com- 
 mon than the se. 
 
 115. Infinitives in -an, with preterit in -ede. — Here 
 
 belong two groups of verbs whose infinitives end in 
 -an (exceptionally -ian). 
 
 (a) The first group comprises the following verbs 
 with stems ending in a double consonant (cf. 11) ; 
 
VERBS. 71 
 
 fr^mman, perform; gr^mmaii, provoke; trymman, 
 confirm; ST^nnan, extend; w^niian, accustom; dynnan, 
 hlynnan, resound; cnyssan, heat; sc^araran, injure 
 (sometimes strong) ; sw^bban, quiet ; w^cg'(e)an, 
 
 agitate; 9'icg(e)an, receive (sometimes strong). Occa- 
 sionally these verbs take an infinitive in -ian (116). 
 
 (J) The second group comprises stems ending in 
 a consonant + either 1, n, or r. This group is some- 
 what irregular, occasionally having preterits like 
 hyngerde, instead of the more regular hyngrede, 
 n^mde for n^inn(e)de, named, and ^fnde for ^fnede, 
 performed. 
 
 Typical verbs (a) fr^mman, perform fr^mede (ge)fr^med 
 
 (6) hyngran, hunger hyngrede (ge)hyngred 
 
 Note. — Ii^cg(e)an, lay, is irregular in the preterit and past part.: 
 l^gde (lede), (ge)l^gd (-led), instead of l^gede, (ge)l^ged. 
 
 116. Infinitives in -ian with preterit in -ede. — Here 
 belong a few weak verbs of the First Class. They 
 have a short stem ending in r, or occasionally in 1, 
 m, n, or one of the spirants. The vowel of the stem 
 is usually ^ (ie) or y. Examples are : n^rian, save ; 
 h^rian, praise ; byrian, pertain ; h^lian, conceal ; 
 trymian, confirm (see 115. «). 
 
 Three stems n^rian n^rede (ge)n^red 
 
 117. Paradigms of the First Class. — For the conju- 
 gation of weak verbs of the First Class we may 
 
72 
 
 INFLECTION. 
 
 choose : hieran, hear (113) ; s^llan, give (114, 36) ; 
 fr^mman, perform (115); n^rian, save (116). 
 
 
 
 Present. 
 
 
 
 
 Indicative. 
 
 
 Sing. 1. 
 
 Mere 
 
 s^Ue fr^mme 
 
 n^rie 
 
 2. 
 
 hierst (23) 
 
 s^l(e)st fr^mest 
 
 n^rest 
 
 3. 
 
 hierac 
 
 8^1 (e) 9 fr^meSf 
 
 nereis 
 
 ^ Plur. 
 
 hieraaf 
 
 s^Ila(5 fr^mmaS" 
 
 Optative. 
 
 n^rialJ 
 
 Sing. 
 
 hiere 
 
 s^Ue fr^inme 
 
 n^rie 
 
 Plur. 
 
 hieren 
 
 sullen fr^mmen 
 
 Imperative. 
 
 n^rien 
 
 Sing. 
 
 hier (23) 
 
 s^le fr^me 
 
 n^re 
 
 Plur. 
 
 hiera($ 
 
 s^llaaf fr^inma)5 
 
 Infinitive. 
 
 n^riaff 
 
 
 hieran 
 
 s^llan fr^mman 
 
 Participle. 
 
 n^rian 
 
 
 hierende 
 
 s^liende fr^mmende 
 
 Preterit. 
 Indicative. 
 
 n^riende 
 
 Sing. 1. 
 
 hierde 
 
 sealde fr^mede 
 
 n^rede 
 
 2. 
 
 hierdest 
 
 sealdest fr^medest 
 
 n^redest 
 
 3. 
 
 hierde 
 
 sealde fr^inede 
 
 ii^rede 
 
 Plur. 
 
 hierdon 
 
 sealdon fr^medon 
 
 Optative, 
 
 n^redon 
 
 Sing. 
 
 hierde 
 
 sealde fr^mede 
 
 n^rede 
 
 Plur. 
 
 hierden 
 
 sealden fr^nieden 
 
 Participle. 
 
 n^reden 
 
 Sing. 
 
 hiered 
 
 seald framed 
 
 n^red 
 
 Plur. 
 
 hier(e)de 
 
 sealde fr^mede 
 
 n^rede 
 
VERBS. 73 
 
 118. Weak verbs of the Second Class. — These are 
 very numerous. Many are formed from nouns and 
 adjectives (cf. 90). The infinitive always ends in 
 -ian, or its equivalent -ig(e)an (18). Though the 
 i of an ending usually causes umlaut, it does not in 
 these verbs, because of its comparatively late origin, 
 the older termination having been -ojon (that is, 
 -o-yoii), which was incapable of causing umlaut, since 
 it was -6-, rather than -j- (that is, -y-), which imme- 
 diately followed the stem. 
 
 Hence it is easy to distinguish verbs of this Class 
 from verbs in -ian of the First Class (116): — 
 
 1. Of those verbs there are but few; of these, many. 
 
 2. Of those the vowels are always umlauted (usually 
 ^ or y) ; of these, rarely, and only when the verb was 
 formed from a noun or adjective whose vowel was 
 already umlauted. 
 
 3. Of those the stem usually ends in r; of these, 
 in any consonant or consonant combination. 
 
 119. Paradigm of the Second Class. — As a typical 
 verb we may select lufian, love. 
 
 \ Present. 
 
 Indicative. Optative. Imperative. 
 
 Sing. 1. lufie ^ Sing, lufa 
 
 2. lufast I lufie Plur. lufiaS' 
 
 3. lufaSr J 
 
 Plur. lufiaar lufien 
 
 Infin. lufian Part, lufiende 
 
74 
 
 INFLECTION. 
 Preterit. 
 
 Indicative. 
 Sing. 1. lufode ^ 
 
 2. lufodest I 
 
 3. lufode J 
 Plur. lufedon, -odon 
 
 Optative. 
 lufode 
 lufoden, -eden 
 
 Part, (ge)lilfod 
 
 In the endings, ig(e) or g- is frequently found for 
 i (18). 
 
 Sometimes, instead of -ode, the ending is -ade, 
 -ude, or even -ede; but -ode is normal. 
 
 120. Weak verbs of the Third Class. — These com- 
 prise liabban, have ; libban (lifian), live ; s^cg(e)an, 
 8ay ; hycg"(e)an, think. These are conjugated partly 
 according to the First Class (117), and partly accord- 
 ing to the Second (119). 
 
 121. Conjugation of habban, have. — Habban, have; 
 nabban, have not (29). 
 
 Indicative. 
 Pres. Sing. 1. haebbe 
 
 2. haefst (hafast) 
 
 3. hsefff (hafaaP) 
 Plur. habbaff (haBbbaff) 
 
 Pret. Sing, haefde, etc. 
 Plur. haefdon 
 
 Imper. Sing, hafa 
 
 Plur. habbaST 
 
 Pres. Part, haebbende 
 
 Optative. 
 haebbe 
 haebbe 
 haebbe 
 
 haebben 
 
 haefde 
 haefden 
 
 Infin. habban 
 
 Past Part. (ge)haBfd 
 
VERBS. 
 
 75 
 
 Indicative. 
 
 Pres. Sing. 1. nsebbe 
 
 2. naefst (nafast) 
 
 3. nsefO" (nafaff) 
 Plur. nabbaS" 
 
 Pret. Sing, naefde, etc. 
 
 Plur. naefdon 
 
 Imper. Sing, nafa 
 
 Plur. nabbaS? 
 
 Pres. Part, naebbende 
 
 Optative. 
 
 naebbe 
 
 naebbe 
 
 naebbe 
 
 nsebben 
 
 nsefde 
 
 naefden 
 
 Infin. nab ban 
 
 Past Part. (ge)n8efd 
 
 122. Conjugation of libban, live. — 
 
 Indicative. 
 
 Pres. Sing. 1. libbe 
 
 2. leofast (20) 
 
 3. leofaiy 
 
 Plur. libbaa?, lifiaff 
 
 Pret. Sing, lifde, etc. 
 
 Plur. lifdon 
 
 Imper. Sing, leofa (20) 
 
 Plur. libbaiar, lifia» 
 
 Pres. Part, libbende, lifiende 
 
 
 Optative. 
 
 
 libbe, lifie, etc. 
 
 
 libben, llfien 
 
 
 lifde 
 
 
 Ufden 
 
 Infin. 
 
 libban, lifian 
 
 Past Part. 
 
 (ge)lifd 
 
 123. Conjugation of s^cg(e)an, sai/. — 
 
 Indicative. 
 
 Pres. Sing. 1. s^cge 
 
 2. saegst, s^gst, sagast 
 
 3. ssegiar, s^gS", sagalSF 
 Plur. s^cg(e)aiy 
 
 Pret. Sing, saegde, ssede (28), etc. 
 
 Plur. saegdon, seedon 
 
 Imper. Sing, saga, s^ge 
 
 Plur. s^cg(e)aS' 
 
 Optative. 
 s^cge, etc. 
 
 s^cgen 
 saegde, s^ede 
 saegden, saeden 
 
 Infin. s^cg(e)an 
 
 Pres. Part, s^cgende 
 
 Past Part, (ge)saegd, (ge)s8ed 
 
76 INFLECTION. 
 
 124. Conjugation of hycg(e)an, thinh. — 
 
 Indicative. Optative. 
 
 Pres. Sing. 1. hycge hycge, etc. 
 
 2. hygst, hogast 
 
 3. hygS", hogaiy 
 
 Plur. hycg(e)aiy hycgen 
 
 Pret. Sing. hog(o)de, etc. hog(o)de 
 
 Plur. hog(o)don hog(o)den 
 
 Infin. hycg(e)aii 
 
 Imper. Sing, hoga 
 
 Plur. hycg(e)al5 
 Pres. Part, hycgende Past Part. (ge)hog(o)d 
 
 PRETERITIVE PRESENTS. 
 
 125. Preteritive presents. — A small group of verbs 
 have strong preterits with present meaning (the old 
 presents being lost), and form new weak preterits 
 from these. They are : witan, know ; agan, own ; 
 du^an, avail; unnan, grant; ciinnan, knoiv ; (Turf an, 
 need; durraii (?), dare; sculaii, shall; inunan, intend; 
 inugan(?), can; nugan(?), suffice; inotan(?), mai/. 
 
 126. Conjugation of witan, know. — Ind. pres. sing. 
 1. 3. wat, 2. wast ; plur. wi(e)ton ; pret. wiste 
 (wisse), etc. Opt. pres. wi(e)te, etc. ; pret. wiste 
 (wisse), etc. Imper. wite. Infin. wi(e)tan. Pres. 
 part, witende; past part, (ge)witen. 
 
 For wi(e)tan, etc., is found wiotan, etc. 
 
 Like witan is conjugated nytan, not to know : 
 nat, etc. Wherever, in the forms of witan, i (ie, io) 
 occurs, y is here to be substituted. 
 
VERBS. 77 
 
 127. Conjugation of agran, possess. — Ind. pres. sing. 
 1. 3. ah, 2. ahst ; plur. agon ; pret. alite, etc. Opt. 
 pres. age, etc.; pret. ahte. Imper. age. Infin. agan. 
 Pres. part, agencle; past part, agen, own (^adjS). 
 
 So nagan, not to 
 
 128. Conjugation of dugan, avail. — Ind. pres. sing. 
 1. 3. deali ; plur. dugoii ; pret. dohte, etc. Opt. 
 pres. dyge, duge, etc. Infin. dugan. Pres. part. 
 dugende. 
 
 129. Conjugation of unnan, grant. — Ind. pres. sing. 
 1. 3. an(u); plur. unnon ; pret. uiSTe. Opt. pres. 
 unne, etc. ; pret. uKTe, etc. Imper. unne. Infin. 
 unnan. Pres. part, unnende; past part, (ge)unnen. 
 
 130. Conjugation of cunnan, know. — Ind. pres. sing. 
 1. 3. ean(n), canst ; plur. cunnon ; pret. cuSTe, etc. 
 Opt. pres. cunne, etc. ; pret. cuSTe, cyafe, etc. Infin. 
 cunnan. Past part, (ge)cunnen, and cuS" (adj.^. 
 
 131. Conjugation of cTurfan, need. — Ind. pres. sing. 
 1. 3. arearf, 2. cTearft ; plur. arurfon ; pret. STorfte, 
 etc. Opt. pres. STyrfe, STurfe, etc. ; pret. iSForfte, etc. 
 Infin. cTurfan. Pres. part, iarearfende. 
 
 132. Conjugation of durran, dare. — Ind. pres. sing. 
 1. 3. dearr, 2. dearst ; plur. durron ; pret. dorste, 
 etc. Opt. pres. dyrre, durre, etc. 
 
78 INFLECTION. 
 
 133. Conjugation of sculan, shall. — Ind. pres. sing. 
 1. 3. sceal, 2. scealt ; plur. sculon ; pret. sc(e)olde, 
 etc. Opt. pres. scyle, scule, etc. Infin. sculan. 
 
 134. Conjugation of munan, intend. — Ind. pres. sing. 
 1. 3. man, 2. nianst ; plur. munon (muna^T) ; pret. 
 munde. Opt. pres. myne, mune, etc. Iniper. sing. 
 mun ; plur. munaaf. Infin. munan. Pres. part. 
 munende ; past part, (ge)munen. 
 
 135. Conjugation of mugan, can. — Ind. pres. sing. 
 1. 3. mseg, 2. meaht ; plur. magon ; pret. meahte, 
 etc. Opt. pres. maege, etc. 
 
 136. Conjugation of nugan, suffice. — Ind. pres. sing. 
 3. neah ; plur. nugon ; pret. nohte, etc. Opt. pres. 
 nuge, etc. 
 
 137. Conjugation of motan, may. — Ind. pres. sing. 
 1. 3. mot, 2. most ; plur. moton ; pret. moste, etc. 
 Opt. pres. mote, etc. 
 
 ANOMALOUS VERBS. 
 
 138. Conjugation of wesan, beon, he. — 
 
 Indicative. Optativb. 
 
 Pres. Sing. 1. eom ; beo sie ; beo, etc. 
 
 2. eart; bist 
 
 3. is ; biff ; neg. nis 
 
 Plur. sind, -t ; sindon ; beoff sien ; beon 
 
VERBS. 
 
 79 
 
 Indicative. 
 Pret. Sing. 1. waes ; neg. naes 
 
 wSre ; neg. naere 
 waes; neg. naes 
 waeron. ; neg. naeron 
 
 Iinper. Sing, wes ; beo 
 
 Plur. wesa9' ; heofS 
 
 Optative. 
 wsere; neg. nSre 
 wSre; neg. nSre 
 wSre; neg. naere 
 waeren ; neg. naeren 
 
 Infin. wesan ; beon 
 Pres. Part, wesende ; beonde 
 
 139. Conjugation of willan, will. — 
 
 Indicative. 
 
 Optative. 
 
 Pres. Sing. 1. wil(l)e; neg. ne(l)le, ny(l)le 
 
 2. wilt; neg. nelt, nylt 
 
 3. wil(l)e; neg. nel(l)e, nyl(l)e 
 
 Plur. willaar ; neg. nellaaC, nyllaiff 
 
 J w^ille, etc. ; neg. nelle, 
 I nylle, etc. 
 
 willen ; neg. nellen, 
 nyllen 
 
 Pret. Sing, w^olde, etc. ; neg. nolde, etc. w^olde; neg. nolde 
 Plur. Tv^oldon ; neg. noldon w^olden ; neg. nolden 
 
 Imper. Plur. neg. nellaS', nyllaac Infin. willan 
 
 Pres. Part, willende 
 
 140. Conjugation of don, do, — 
 
 Indicative, 
 Pres. Sing. 1. do 
 
 2. dest 
 
 3. deiSf 
 
 Plur. doff 
 
 Pret. Sing, dyde, etc. 
 Plur. dydon 
 
 Imper. Sing, do 
 Plur. doff 
 
 Pres. Part, donde 
 
 Optative. 
 do, etc. 
 
 don 
 
 dyde 
 dyden 
 
 Infin. don 
 Past Part, (ge)don 
 
80 
 
 INFLECTION. 
 
 141. Conjugation of gan, go. 
 
 Indicative. 
 Pres. Sing. 1. ga 
 
 2. g^st 
 
 3. gfcear 
 
 Plur. gaff 
 
 Pret. Sing, code, etc. 
 Plur. eodon 
 
 Imper. Sing, ga 
 Plur. gaff 
 
 Pres. Part, gande 
 
 Optative. 
 ga, etc. 
 
 gan 
 
 code 
 eoden 
 
 Infin. gan 
 Past Part, (ge)gan 
 
FOEMATIOISr OF WOBDS. 
 
 142. Prefixes. — Many Old English prefixes are self- 
 explanatory. Others, with their meanings, are as 
 follows : — 
 
 a- (1) = 'up,' 'out' (Ger. er-): sifjUan, fill up, asceot- 
 an, shoot out. 
 
 (2) representing on : awegr = on weg, awai/. 
 
 (3) = ' any ' : aliwser, anywhere. 
 
 (4) practically meaningless : abidan, await, 
 aef-, see of-. 
 
 aeg- = ' any,' ' each ' : seghwa, any one. 
 
 get- (1) = ' at,' ' to ' (Lat. ad-) : aetwitan, twit, setgsed- 
 
 ere, together. 
 (2) = ' from,' ' away ' : setwindan, escape from. 
 and-, Qnd- is found as the prefix of a few nouns ; for 
 
 its meaning see on-, 
 be- (Ger. be-) : 
 
 (1) = ' about ' : besorgian, he anxious about. 
 
 (2) makes an intransitive verb transitive : behycgan, 
 
 think about, consider. 
 
 (3) privative: beninian, take from, t^e^nz^e, beheafd- 
 
 ian, behead. 
 
 81 
 
82 FOKMATION OF WORDS. 
 
 (4) practically meaningless : bebeodan, com- 
 mand. 
 ed- (1) = ' counter-,' ' re-' (Lat. re-) : edlean, recom- 
 pense. 
 (2) occasionally for aet- : edwitan, twit. 
 for- (Ger. ver-, fiir-, vor-) : 
 
 (1) = ' away,' ' up,' ' utterly,' ' very,' denoting 
 
 destruction effected by the action of the 
 simple verb: fordon, destroy. 
 
 (2) negative : forbeodan, forbid. 
 
 (3) = ' falsely ' : forsw^rian, forswear. 
 
 (4) = ' down upon ' : forseon, despise. 
 
 (5) = ' in behalf of ' : f orstandan, stand up for. 
 
 (6) = ' fore-' : forsceawian, foresee. 
 
 fore- = 'fore-' (Lat. prse-): fore^eon.^ foresee^ provide. 
 ge- (Ger. ge-, Lat. con-) : 
 
 (1) = ' together ' : g-ef era, companion. 
 
 (2) = ' attain by ' the action of the simple verb : 
 
 thus, winnan, fight., but gewinnan, gain 
 by fighting^ conquer. 
 
 (3) usual sign of past participle, when the verb 
 
 lacks any other prefix : gegan, gone. 
 
 (4) practically meaningless : gebed, prayer. 
 mis- = ' mis-' : misw^ndaii, pervert. 
 
 n- (for ne-) = ' not ' : na ( = ne + a, not ever)., not at all; 
 
 nis, is not. 
 of- (1) = ' off,' ' from ' (Lat. de-, ab-, pro-, ex-) : of- 
 
 spring, offspring. 
 
FORMATION OF WORDS. 83 
 
 (2) = 'upon': ofsittan, sit upon^ oppress. 
 
 (3) denoting offence, injury, death (Lat. ob-) : 
 
 ofSfyncan, displease^ ofstingan, stab to 
 death. 
 
 (4) = ' attain by ' the action of the simple verb : 
 
 offaran, catch up with, ofascian, learn hy 
 asking. 
 
 (5) intensive : ofhyiigrocl, very hungry. 
 ofer- (1) = ' over ' : oferbrgedan, overspread. 
 
 (2) negative : of ergietan, forget. 
 on- (1) = ' on,' ' of ' : ondrincan, drink of. 
 
 (2) = 'from,' 'out of: onspringan, hurst forth. 
 
 (3) = ' un-' : onlucan, unlock. 
 
 (4) intensive : onstyrian, agitate. 
 
 or- = ' without ' : orsorg-, without anxiety., orwene, with- 
 out hope., desperate. 
 otS- = ' away ' (Lat. ex-, ab-, de-) : oSTfleon, fiee aivay. 
 to- (1) = ' to ' : tocyme, advent. 
 
 (2) = ' asunder ' (Ger. zer-, Lat. dis-) : toteran, 
 tear apart., tocnawan, discern. 
 un- (1) = ' un-' : unforht, fearless, unrim (umnum- 
 her~), multitude. 
 (2) = ' bad ' : undsed, ill deed. 
 wii^rer- (1) = ' again ' : wiQ'ertrod, return. 
 
 (2) = ' against ' : wiSTersaca, adversary. 
 ymb- = ' around ' (Lat. circum-) : ymbgang, circuit, 
 ymbsittan, besiege. 
 
84 FORMATION OF WORDS. 
 
 143. Suffixes of masculine nouns. — The more important 
 are -end, -ere, -ing, -ling, besides the originally inde- 
 pendent words -dom, -had, and -scipe. The first four 
 denote persons ; the last three, qualities or abstractions. 
 Besides these, there is a masculine suffix -els, denoting 
 things. 
 
 -end (orig. -ende, forming present participles) = '-er,' 
 '-or': scieppend, creator. Contract nouns with 
 this ending are feond, enemy ^ freond, friend. 
 -ere ='-er': hearpere, harper^ bocere, scrihe. 
 -ing (1) = ' son of ' : ^Eiacelwulflng", son of Athelwulf 
 Adaming^, son of Adam. 
 (2) more generally : Canting, inhabitant of Kent., 
 cyning, king^ pining, penny. The i sometimes 
 causes umlaut, sometimes not. 
 -ling: geongling, youngling., hyrling, hireling. 
 
 -dom (Ger. -thum)= '-dom,' '-ity,' '-ism,' '-ship,' '-acy': 
 Cristendom, Christianity^ cynedom, kingship. 
 
 -had (Ger. -heit, -keit)= '-hood,' '-head,' '-ity': cild- 
 had, childhood^ maegdenhad, virginity. 
 
 -scipe (Ger. -schaft) = '-ship,' '-hood,' '-ness,' '-ity': 
 freondscipe, friendship^ feondscipe, enmity. 
 
 -els : byrgels, tomh^ rsedels, 7'iddle. 
 
 144. Suffixes of feminine nouns. — The chief are -estre, 
 -nes, -3", -tSxx Q-tSo)^ -ung (-ing), and the originally inde- 
 pendent -rgeden. 
 
 -estre = ' -tress ' : Iserestre, instructress. 
 
FORMATION OF WORDS. 85 
 
 -nes (Ger. -nis)= '-ness,' '-ity,' forms abstracts from 
 the present and past participial stems of verbs, 
 but especially from adjectives: elitnes, persecution^ 
 forsewennes, contempt^ halignes, holiness. 
 
 -9", -STu, -tSo = ' -th ' : li^iar, healthy str^ng-STu, strength. 
 This ending was originally -iara, the -i of which 
 caused umlaut. 
 
 -ung (occasionally -ing')= '-ing,' '-ation,' forms nouns 
 from the present stem of (usually weak) verbs : 
 bletsuug, blessing, costung, temptation. 
 
 -rsedeii = ' -red,' ' -ship,' ' -ity ' : hierdrgeden, guardian- 
 ship, guard. 
 
 145. Suffixes of neuter nouns. — The two principal, -lac 
 and -rice, were originally independent words : — 
 
 -lac (Mod. Eng. -lock, -ledge) : brydlac, wedding. 
 -rice = ' rule,' ' realm,' ' region ' : biscoprice, bishopric, 
 heofonrice, kingdom of heaven. 
 
 146. Adjective suffixes. — The principal are -en, -ig, -iht, 
 -isc, and -ol, besides the originally independent -bsere, 
 -cund, -faest, -feald, -full, -leas, -lie, -mod, -sum, -weard, 
 -w^nde, -weorO", -wierace, and -wis. The first four some- 
 times cause umlaut, sometimes not. 
 
 -en (Lat. -inus)= '-en': linen, linen, gylden, golden. 
 -ig (Ger. -ig)= '-y ': eadig, blessed, grsedig, greedy. 
 -iht (Ger. -icht)= '-y ': hreodiht, reedy, stseniht, stan- 
 iht, stony. 
 
86 FORMATION OF WOKDS. 
 
 -isc (Ger. -isch) = ' -ish ' : forms adjectives from com- 
 mon, but especially from proper nouns : hJeSfenisc, 
 heathenish^ Englisc, English. 
 
 -ol (Lat. -ulus)= 'disposed to': swicol, deceitful. 
 
 -bsere (Ger. -bar, Lat. -ferus, -fer, -ger) : cwealmbsere, 
 deadly., lustbsere, agreeable. 
 
 -cund = '-ly ' : heofondcuiid, heavenly. 
 
 -faest (Ger. -fest) =' possessing,' *firm in': st^defaest, 
 possessing., or firm in., one's place., steadfast., arfsest, 
 merciful^ pious. 
 
 -feald (Ger. -fait) = '-fold' : f eowerf eald, /oi^r/oZc?. 
 
 -full (Ger. -voll) = ' -ful ' : j^eleaff ull, faithful, synf ull, 
 sinful. 
 
 -leas (Ger. -los) = '-less': arleas (Ger. ehrlos), infamous. 
 
 -lie (Ger. -lich) = '-ly,' '-al': eynelie, royal, eori^riic, ter- 
 restrial. 
 
 -mod (cf. Ger. -miithig)= '-minded': aDmod (cf. Ger. 
 einmiithig), unanimous, eaarmod, humble. 
 
 -sum (Ger. -sam)= '-full,' '-some,' '-able': lufsum, lov- 
 able, wynsum, winsome. 
 
 -weard (cf. Ger. -warts) = 'ward': hamweard, home- 
 ivard, on the way home, aiidweard, present. 
 
 -w^nde = '-ary': halw^nde, salutary. 
 
 -weorar, -wur9'= '-worthy': arweorSr, arwuriar, venerable. 
 
 -wierare, -wyriSre (cf. Ger. -wiirdig)= '-worthy': nyt- 
 wierSTe, useful. 
 
 -wis = '-wise ' : gesceadwis, intelligent, rihtwis, righteous. 
 
FORMATION OF WORDS. 87 
 
 147. Composition. — Compounds are numerous in Old 
 English. In this respect it resembles German and 
 Greek, while Modern English has allowed this power 
 of forming compounds to fall into disuse, largely 
 through the influence of Latin and French. For this 
 reason it would often be easier to make an idiomatic 
 translation into Old English from Greek than from 
 Latin ; in its plastic and pictorial quality a page of 
 Old English poetry suggests Homer or Pindar rather 
 than Virgil or Horace, and among Roman poets the 
 earlier, such as Lucretius. 
 
 The relation of the first element of compounds to 
 the second should always be noted. The first limits or 
 defines the second, and for this reason takes the stress ; 
 but the precise relation of the two elements is now of 
 one sort, now of another. Sometimes it may be ex- 
 pressed by a preposition, sometimes by the sign of a 
 case, sometimes by an adjective : gsers-hoppa, gsers- 
 stapa, grasshopper^ hopper in or through the grass ; 
 han-cred, coek^s-crowing ; heah-^ngel, high-angel, arch- 
 angel ; gini-stan, gem-stone^ jewel. 
 
 Although compounds should be studied with refer- 
 ence to the meaning and relation of their components, 
 they should frequently be translated by a simple Mod- 
 ern English word. Thus g-aerslioppa may sometimes 
 be translated by locust; gimstan should never be 
 translated gemstone ; and heahfaeder should always 
 be rendered by patriarch or father. 
 
SYNTAX. 
 
 148. Object of this sketch. — The object of the present 
 sketch is not to present a complete view of Old English 
 syntax, even in outline, but rather to call attention to 
 such peculiarities as are most likely to cause difficulty. 
 Many constructions common to all the cultivated Euro- 
 pean languages, especially to the inflected ones, will 
 either be passed over without notice or but briefly 
 touched upon. 
 
 Nouns. 
 
 149. Subject. — The subject of a finite verb is in the 
 nominative case. For that of an infinitive, see 169. 
 
 150. Predicate nominative. — A predicate noun (or 
 adjective), denoting the same person or thing as its 
 subject, agrees with it in case. Examples : ic eom 
 Apolloiiius; tfset ic gewurde wseclla. 
 
 . 151. Apposition. — A noun annexed to another noun, 
 and denoting the same person or thing, agrees with 
 it in case. Examples : and wende araet lieo Diana 
 wgere, seo gyden; Arcestrates (gen.) dohtor tfses 
 cyning'es. 
 
 Note hie sume = some of them. 
 
 88 
 
NOUNS. 89 
 
 152. Vocative. — The vocative, which is identical in 
 form with the nominative, is used in direct address. 
 It may be preceded by an interjection, the second 
 personal pronoun, or a possessive pronoun; this pos- 
 sessive pronoun, when followed by an adjective, usually 
 takes before the latter the demonstrative pronoun se. 
 Examples: (Tu sse Neptune; mm se leofesta faeder. 
 
 153. Genitive with nouns. — The genitive is distinc- 
 tively an adnominal case ; that is, its principal function is 
 to limit the meaning of a noun. Its sign is of. It denotes 
 various relations, not all of which can be strictly defined. 
 
 a) Relationship: ure ealra 'luodor. 
 
 F) Source : s u ii n a n and m o n a n leoman ; <T8ere 
 liearpan sweg- ; fr^mdra STeoda ung^ecTwsernes. 
 
 c) Subject. The noun in the genitive stands for the 
 author of the action denoted by the noun upon which 
 the genitive is dependent. Example: (Tinra hal- 
 gena earnungum. 
 
 d) Object. This may be known by the possibility 
 of turning the noun upon which it is dependent into 
 a cognate verb, when the noun in the genitive will 
 become the object of that verb ; for example, in Frean 
 ^gesan, ^gesan is an obj. gen., because, if we substi- 
 3 tute for the noun ^gesa, fear^ the verb fear., the noun 
 Lord becomes the object of the verb. Examples: (Jses 
 dseges liehtinge ; lifes tilungum ; unsc^aTcTigra 
 beswicend; Iseswe sceapa and neata; hylit li^le. 
 
90 SYNTAX. 
 
 e) Cause (denoted by for): lean arissa swges- 
 enda. 
 
 /) Characteristic : iiieregreotaii selces liiwes; 
 treowum missenlicra cyiiiia; setl his maeg- 
 enarrymnesse. Here, perhaps, belongs: werhades 
 and wif hades he g-esceop hie. 
 
 g) Specification of time: anes nioncTes fierst. 
 
 A) Specification of place: g^arsecges igland (Latin 
 influence). 
 
 i) Unclassified: (Tsere neoAvolnessc bradnes ; 
 acaet ma^gen 1 u f e ; tSv^m s p r ae c e i^nde. 
 
 154. Partitive genitive. — Tlie genitive denotes the 
 whole, with words denoting a part. 
 
 a) With nouns: nnrini ceastra; fela gear a; 
 ly til won cwicera cynna. 
 
 5) With pronouns: manna genigne ; hiera nan; 
 hwilc eower; griiinena gehwa^ne ; hwaethwugu 
 swilces; se manna. Note the peculiar anra 
 gehwilc, each 07ie. 
 
 c) With numerals: eahta fota; f eower hund 
 wintra. 
 
 d) With superlatives: beacna beorhtost. Simi- 
 larly, with a cognate noun, to denote eminence : 
 dryhtna Dryhten. 
 
 155. Genitive with adjectives. — The genitive is used 
 to define an adjective with respect to the part or 
 relation in which the quality is conceived. Such 
 
NOUNS. 91 
 
 adjectives are frequently akin to verbs which take 
 the genitive (156), and sometimes correspond to Latin 
 adjectives of inclination in -ax. They may be roughly 
 classified as follows : — 
 
 a) Want: dselleas mines renes; idel and unnyt 
 goda (154. 5) greliwilces. 
 
 />) Fulness: berende (Lat. ferax) missenlicra 
 fugla. 
 
 (?) Desire: setes g-eorn. 
 
 cT) Retentiveness : f aesthaf ol (Lat. tenax') m i n r a 
 goda. 
 
 e) Knowledge: wordes wis. 
 
 156. Genitive with verbs. — The genitive is used with 
 many verbs, mostly such as denote mental action, but 
 also with those of cessation and refusal, and some 
 others. Frequently the underlying notion is a parti- 
 tive one ; that is, the object is conceived as affected 
 in part. 
 
 <x) Desire: friSTes wilnedon. 
 5) Request: biddende niinra go da. 
 (?) Rejoicing: Jjses se hlanca gefeah. 
 d^ Experiment: waeda cunnedan. 
 e) Use: eardes brucacT. 
 /) Care: giemden (Taes dseges. 
 ^) Supposition or belief: nohtes ^lles wendon ; 
 CJses geliefan. 
 
92 SYNTAX. 
 
 K) Fear; ne ondrsed tSvi d'e seuiges (Tinges. 
 
 i) Granting: ara unnan. 
 y) Refusal: tiSTe forwierndest. 
 Ic) Cessation : geswac his weorces. 
 V) Awaiting: acaes wordes bad. 
 TTi) Approaching: ceoles neosan. 
 n) Producing: gasta streonan. 
 
 157. Adverbial genitive. — Certain adverbial relations 
 may be expressed by the genitive (cf. 71). Example: 
 hine gew^nde arses weges. 
 
 1. The demonstrative cTait is frequently used in the 
 genitive in various adverbial senses. Thus of time, 
 araes (STe) = from the time that^ after ^ aftenvards ; 
 of manner, = as far as, as; of cause, = for this, 
 because; etc. 
 
 158. Genitive with prepositions. — The genitive is occa- 
 sionally used with certain prepositions, such as wiar, to, 
 and wana. Examples: wicT tSsan f aestengeates ; 
 to acaes; anes wana siextig (78. 5). 
 
 159. Genitive with other cases. — Verbs which take a 
 genitive denoting the thing, may also take a dative or 
 accusative of the person. 
 
 a) With dative (including reflexives, 184) : him 
 (164. a) ne uSTe (156. i) God l^ngran llfes; 
 nolde ge me (dat.) w se d a tiSfian (156. z) ; ge 
 me (dat.) setes forwierndon (156. j^ ; Apollonius 
 
NOUNS. 93 
 
 hiere (164. (?) tfses tfancode; ne ondrsed (156. Ji) 
 tfu tfe (161. 1) geniges tfinges. 
 
 5) With accusative (including impersonals, 190): 
 tfe (ace.) ohtes axian; hine fultumes bsedon ; 
 tfe tweonie cTgere sprsece; m^reliarenduin (161) 
 m il t s a biddan wuldres Aldor (ace.) ; tfeguas 
 tfearle gelyste (190) garg-ewi lines. 
 
 160. Dative in general. — The dative denotes the 
 indirect object, usually the person to or for or with 
 reference to whom something is done. When used 
 with verbs (164), the general notion of the verb may 
 often be regarded as implying some sort of giving (or 
 its opposite), if this term be employed in its widest 
 sense. 
 
 1. The dative is sometimes used for the instru- 
 mental (174): cleopode micelre stefne. 
 
 161. Dative of benefit or interest. — The sign of this 
 dative is for. Examples: scipu eow eallum ic 
 wyrce. Perhaps also: iSrinre eoraran ne rintf. 
 
 1. Akin to this is the reflexive dative (184) : tfaet 
 hie him (for themselves} wsepiiu worhten. 
 
 2. Similar, too, is the dative of possession, which, 
 without much change in the sense, might be replaced 
 by the genitive: him feollon tearas of tfsem eagum 
 (so Ger. ihm fielen Thrdnen von den Au^en) ; him 
 mQii feaht on last; wulfum to willan. 
 
94 SYNTAX. 
 
 162. Dative of deprivation. — Some verbs of depriva- 
 tion (cf. 177) take the dative of the object removed, 
 sometimes with an accusative of the person from 
 whom. Examples: he hine iinscrydde i^r^in healf- 
 an sciccelse; (Tiiij^um ongierede and genac- 
 odode. 
 
 163. Dative of resemblance or approach. — This is 
 self-explanatory. 
 
 a) With verbs: geflit cymcy STaein be he aid- 
 en dum. 
 
 h) With adjectives (cf. 165): fiig-ole gelicost. 
 
 164. Dative with various verbs. — Such are verbs 
 of (160) — 
 
 a) Giving or imparting: ifTearfiim daelan. 
 
 ^) Speaking: hiereiireahte; him gecycTan. 
 
 c) Thanking: Godc <Taiiciende. 
 
 c?) Promising: behet inluiiiii liireowe. 
 
 e) Serving and benefiting: he him (STenode ; 
 fr^mme gehvvilc o 3" r u m ; hi m feiig God on 
 f ultiim ; manigum genyhtsumian. 
 
 /) Obeying and following: gehiersumian minum 
 willan; tSe hiere folgode. 
 
 ^) Pitying: gemiltsa me. 
 
 K) Requiting: forgieldan geg-hwilcum. 
 
 ^) Ruling : 9" e o d u m racian . Si milarly , y S" u m 
 stilde. 
 
 y) Receiving: onfeng- tT^re wunung-e. 
 
NOUNS. 95 
 
 Tc) Pleasing and suiting : him eallum licode; <Te 
 gedafenaar. 
 
 V) Seeming: me (Tyncar. 
 m) Opposing: worulde wiarsacan. 
 n) Betraying or deserting: swicaS" tSe. 
 o) Using (rare): notaar crsefte minum. 
 
 165. Dative with adjectives. — The dative is chiefly 
 employed with adjectives signifying dear^ generous^ 
 useful^ obedient, etc., and the • opposite. Examples : 
 lidwerigum este ; G o d e (Tone leof an f aeder (the 
 father dear to God); belief e ic eom cyningre; 
 folcum fracoKT. 
 
 1. The dative of want or deprivation (cf. 162) is 
 also found here: Gode orfeorme. 
 
 166. Dative with prepositions. — The dative is by 
 far the commonest case with prepositions. Examples 
 would be superfluous. 
 
 1. After the preposition on (in), certain adjectives, 
 like mid and ufanweard, agree with the following 
 noun, instead of being treated like nouns governing 
 it in the genitive, as are their counterparts in Mod. 
 Eng. Examples : on midre <Taere sse (so Lat. 
 in medio mari, but Mod. Eng. in the midst of the 
 sea~); on tTsem fgestene ufanweard um. 
 
 167. Dative absolute. — A noun and a participle, not 
 involved in the main construction of the sentence, 
 
96 SYNTAX. 
 
 may stand by themselves in the dative, and consti- 
 tute an adverbial clause, most frequently of time. 
 This construction is imitated from the Latin ablative 
 absolute. Examples: onfangeure his bletsunge; 
 sSTisum ealluni tSus gedonum. 
 
 168. Accusative after transitive verbs. — The direct 
 object of a transitive verb is put in the accusative. 
 Examples : he swaiig (Tone top; ealue noriaFtlgel 
 genornon. 
 
 1. A special case of the foregoing is the cognate 
 accusative, in which the object is etymologically akin 
 to the verb: libbaff hlera lif. 
 
 169. Subject accusative. — The subject of an infini- 
 tive is put in the accusative. Examples : geseah he 
 suinue flscere gaii ; he gehlerde tfone blisse- 
 sang upastlgaii. 
 
 170. Accusative of extent. — The accusative may de- 
 note extent of time or space. Example : waes se 
 storm ealiie (Tone claeg swISTe micel and Strang. 
 
 171. Accusative after impersonals. — Impersonals (190) 
 of appetite or passion govern an accusative of the 
 person suffering. Example: me hyngrede. 
 
 172. Accusative after prepositions. — Some preposi- 
 tions always govern the accusative, others only under 
 
NOUNS. 97 
 
 certain circumstances. Those of the former class 
 are g-eond, otf, larurh, and ymb(e) ; of the latter, 
 a large number that more frequently take the 
 dative (166). 
 
 1. Of the second class, on (in) is perhaps the com- 
 monest representative, taking the dative when denoting 
 rest in, the accusative when denoting motion towards; 
 this distinction, however, is not invariably observed. 
 Examples of accusative: ineode on tfset hsetf; in 
 t^set mynster eode. 
 
 Exceptions to the rule are: on STone seofocTan 
 dseg; mid tf one bisceop. 
 
 173. Two accusatives. — Verbs signifying to make, to 
 name, to regard, and the like, may take a predicate 
 accusative besides the object accusative. Examples : 
 God hine (obj. ace.) geworhte wundorlicne and 
 fsegerne; God geciegde iSTa drygnesse (obj. ace.) 
 e or 9" an; hwonne gesawon we tfe (obj. ace.) liun- 
 grigne? 
 
 174. Instrumental in general. — The instrumental, 
 which in form is sometimes (especially in the plural) 
 indistinguishable from the dative (see 160. 1), denotes 
 manner, means, instrument, or material. Its sign is % 
 or with. Examples: geseah bli^'um and wl it an; 
 gestaSFolade strangum mihtuni; gef aestnade 
 folmum; gefrsetwade foldan sceatas leomum 
 and leafum. 
 
98 SYNTAX. 
 
 This case is more common in poetry than in 
 prose, where its place is often taken by mid with 
 the dative ; even in poetry, the simple instrumental 
 sometimes alternates with the dative accompanied by 
 mid, e.g. (^Aiidreas., 320) sarcwide occurs in the same 
 construction as mid oferhygdum. Occasionally the 
 instrumental is employed where Modern English 
 would use an accusative: m nudum brugdoii, they 
 waved (witJi) their hands. 
 
 The instrumental being one of the more difficult 
 cases to master, a few of its regular combinations are 
 separately appended : — 
 
 'a) With verbs of journeying and transporting, where 
 its sign may almost be regarded as in: c e o 1 u m liifyan ; 
 faeiarmum f ^rian ; si are gesohte. So with libban: 
 dream urn lifdoii. 
 
 5) With verbs of speaking, to indicate voice or lan- 
 guage (see also 160. 1): wordum cwsetf ; ondsweor- 
 odon gencwidum. 
 
 c) With past participles, generally preceding the 
 latter (common in poetry): svv^eordum geheawen; 
 hilde j?es8ej?ed; dome gedyrsod. 
 
 d} With adjectives (generally in poetry), to denote 
 m what respect^ or sometimes instrumentality: fearer- 
 iim hremig ; ^cgum gecoste ; mundum f reorig ; 
 synniim wuiide. These last two afford the met- 
 rical combinations exhibited in 217. 1 — among the 
 commonest in Old English. 
 
ADJECTIVES. 99 
 
 175. Instrumental with prepositions. — Mid, which fre- 
 quently takes the dative, is sometimes found with the 
 instrumental, especially in the Anglian dialect ; so 
 occasionally for. Examples: mid ealle; mid micle 
 sige; mid tfy readestan g-odw^bbe; for liwy. 
 
 176. Adverbial instrumental. — The instrumental may 
 denote adverbial relations, especially time when. Exam- 
 ples: sume dseg-e; tfy seofoacan daege; gelce 
 geare; word stunde ahof. 
 
 1. It may also denote the number of times : siex- 
 tiene si arum. 
 
 2. The instrumental may denote the way: tfy ilcan 
 weg-e. 
 
 177. Instrumental of deprivation. — Some verbs of 
 deprivation may take an object of which in the 
 instrumental (cf. 162). Examples: maSTmum be- 
 dseled ; sehtum bensemde. 
 
 178. Instrumental of difference. — The instrumental 
 denotes the measure of difference. Examples: micle 
 l^ngran ; tf y bealdran ; }? o n cymlicor ; str^iigre 
 eallum arsem gergedoQum. 
 
 Adjectives. 
 
 179. Agreement of adjectives. — Adjectives agree with 
 their nouns in gender, number, and case. This applies 
 also to demonstrative, possessive, and indefinite pro- 
 
100 SYNTAX. 
 
 nouns, and to participles, when used as adjectives. 
 When used predicatively, however, participles may 
 be uninflected. 
 
 180. Strong and weak adjectives. — For the distinc- 
 tion in the use of strong and weak adjectives, see 55. 
 
 181. Adjectives as nouns. — An adjective may be used 
 as a noun (see 55). Examples: tfa yiiibsittendan; 
 hwa giefiSr 3" gem uncuaran llfes fultum. 
 
 Adverbs. 
 
 182. Use of adverbs. — Adverbs qualify verbs, adjec- 
 tives, and other adverbs. 
 
 183. Two negatives. — Two or more negatives 
 strengthen the negation, instead of making an affirma- 
 tive. Example: tSin iiis nan wilit. 
 
 Pronouns. 
 
 184. Reflexive pronouns. — The reflexive pronoun 
 (82), in the dative (161. 1 ; cf. 159) or accusative, 
 is used with certain verbs whose counterparts in 
 Mod. Eng. would not necessarily require it. 
 
 a) Dative : worhton him hocas ; bjer him eaxe 
 on hancla ; him land curon; gewat him; far tfe; 
 cierde we us. 
 
VERBS. 101 
 
 5) Accusative : he ger^ste li i n e ; t^set treow 
 brget hit; bew^nde hine; hine gem<^iig(le ; 
 eow fysan. 
 
 185. Relative pronouns. — For these see 87. 
 
 Verbs. 
 
 186. Forms of the verb. — Old English verbs are 
 either transitive or intransitive. They have two 
 voices, — active and passive ; three moods, — indica- 
 tive, optative, and imperative — besides the infinitive, 
 gerund, and participles ; and five tenses, — present, 
 preterit, perfect, pluperfect, and future. The uses 
 of these forms correspond, in general, to those of 
 the same forms in other languages. 
 
 187. Voices. — The forms of the active voice are 
 given in 95 ; those of the passive are formed by 
 adding the past participle to the appropriate tense of 
 wesan (beon), he^ or weorSfan, become. 
 
 188. Tenses. — Only two independent tenses are dis- 
 tinguished by their stems, — the present and the pret- 
 erit. The present may also be used for the future ; 
 the preterit, for any of the three past tenses. Other- 
 wise the distinctions of tense are indicated by means 
 of auxiliaries, as in Modern English: the future being 
 formed by the infinitive with sculan, shall (133), and 
 
102 SYNTAX. 
 
 willan, will (139); the perfect and pluperfect, by the 
 past participles with the appropriate tenses of hab- 
 ban, have (121), in the case of transitive verbs, and 
 of wesan, he (138), in the case of intransitives. 
 
 189. Agreement. — A finite verb agrees with its sub- 
 ject in number and person. Exceptions are: — 
 
 1. When the subject consists of two nouns denoting 
 essentially the same thing, united by a conjunction, 
 the verb in agreement may be in the singular: sie 
 sibb and g-eicTwaernes betweoli us. 
 
 2. A collective noun may take a verb in the plural : 
 seo cneoris wagon and Iseddon. 
 
 3. A plural verb, with a predicate in the plural, 
 may be introduced by a neuter singular: (Taet waeron 
 ^ngla gastas; hit a^onne wseron mine waeteru. 
 
 Note. — The subject is sometimes to be supplied (cf . 190) : het 
 ffaet leoht Daeg. 
 
 190. Impersonals. — Impersonal verbs are those whose 
 subject is an implied hit, it. They are often transi- 
 tive, taking an object in the dative or accusative (164. 
 k^l; 171). Examples: me laryncity; me hyngrede; 
 swa gesselde iu ; hii hyre set beaduwe gespeow. 
 Sometimes they take two cases : J^egnas g e 1 y s t e 
 gargewinnes (159. 6). 
 
 191. Indicative. — The indicative has the functions 
 common to it in most languages. 
 
VERBS. 103 
 
 192. Optative in general. — The optative, sometimes 
 called the subjunctive, is used to express an action 
 or state simply as conceived by the mind. It is 
 employed either in independent sentences or in sub- 
 ordinate clauses. Of these subordinate clauses there 
 are two principal kinds, — substantive or noun clauses, 
 and adverbial clauses. Of these, the noun clauses, 
 generally introduced by arset, are the more important. 
 Whenever the conjunction tfaet can be translated in 
 order that or so that, it introduces an adverbial clause ; 
 otherwise, a noun clause. Other adverbial clauses are 
 those of place, time, and maymer. Less frequent are 
 adjective clauses, introduced by or implying a relative 
 pronoun. 
 
 193. Optative in independent clauses. — Under this 
 head falls the use of the optative (a) to express a 
 command or an emphatic wish ; (5) in doubtful ques- 
 tions implying a negative answer; and ((?) in hypo- 
 thetical sentences. 
 
 a) Command: beo nu leolit; adl 9'e fornime; 
 gan we secean. 
 
 6) Question: hwaet aronne me fr^mede gedeorf 
 mm? 
 
 <?) Hypothesis: sie (Tset aru sie. 
 
 194. Optative in noun clauses. — The noun clause 
 takes the place either of the subject (or predicate 
 nominative) or of the object of a principal clause. 
 
104 SYNTAX. 
 
 The object clause is commonest after verbs of knowl- 
 edge, affirmation, command, and desire, such as know^ 
 say^ order ^ wish, etc. 
 
 a) Subject clause : licaSr are acset Apollonius tfus 
 lieonan fare; wen is Sfaet tfu geiuete suiniie. 
 
 ^) Object clause : gewite hwaet se geonga mann 
 s i e ; ne meahte fiiidan liAvilc liiera f orliden 
 wsere ; ic are bebeode arset arii arset nsenig-um 
 iii^nn c y ar e ; ic wysce araet ic ^f t forlidennesse 
 gef are. 
 
 Note. — Certainty is rendered by the indicative : ic oncnawe 
 fSsat fSu eart wel gelSred. 
 
 195. Optative by attraction. — This is a name given 
 to the optative found in clauses following another 
 optative. Examples : sprytte (193. a) seo eorare 
 treow, araes seed sie on liini selfum; wen is tfixit 
 aru geniete (194. a) sunine arajt tfe geniiltsie; 
 araes-are aru geare forwite (196. /) hwsem afu 
 gemiltsie; tf set sum gestreon ic me begiete 
 (196. /), aranan ic me af ede. 
 
 196. Optative in adverbial clauses. — These are clauses 
 of place (where'), of time (before, until, when, while), 
 of manner (as if), conditional (if), concessive 
 (though), final (in order that), and consecutive (so 
 that). Hypothetical or indefinite character in some 
 measure attaches to the optative in each. 
 
VERBS. 105 
 
 d) Place : cTset tSu. wer geceose tTser tSu. self 
 wille. 
 
 6) Time: ser se d^eg cuiiie; bid ocy-STset he cume. 
 
 c) Manner: swilce lie cuma wsere. 
 
 d) Conditional: gif tSu. iie finde iiaenne, w^iid 
 aroniie liider oiigean ; swa hit STe ne mislicie. 
 But sometimes indicative: gif (Tu me geliefst. 
 
 e) Concessive: STeali iSTu stllle sie. 
 
 /) Final : and ges^tte hie on (Tsere heofonan, 
 araet hie scinen ofer eorcTan. So with i^fges-are : 
 9'8es-9'e STu geare forwite. Negative: (Ty-lses-cye cTe 
 tweonie. 
 
 ^) Consecutive : adl (Te fornime, i^rget tSu. ne 
 beo lial. 
 
 197. Optative in adjective clauses. — Whenever a 
 sentence introduced by an actual or virtual relative 
 implies an element of doubt, it may take the opta- 
 tive. Examples: geceose senne, hwilcne. Sfu wille 
 (hwilcne is a virtual relative) ; swa-hwaet-swa STu 
 wille. 
 
 198. Imperative. — The imperative is used in com- 
 mands, sometimes with the second personal pronoun, 
 sometimes without. Examples: beo blicye mid us; 
 wite STu ; ge ^fthw^rfatT to ciricean. 
 
 199. Infinitive. — The infinitive is construed as a 
 neuter noun, the subject or object of a finite verb. 
 
106 SYNTAX. 
 
 When the object, it may itself have a subject noun 
 or pronoun in the accusative (169). 
 
 a) Subject (or pred. nom., 150): micel hienar and 
 sceaniu hit is n ell an. 
 
 ^) Object : nellan w e s a n ; het hyre arinenne 
 heafod onwriaran. 
 
 1. An object infinitive is sometimes used for pur- 
 poses of specification. With verbs of motion this 
 may often be translated by the present participle, 
 occasionally by the infinitive of purpose (= in order 
 to). Examples: conion liSran; gewat him gangan; 
 feran gasta streonan (purpose). 
 
 200. Gerund. — The gerund may usually be trans- 
 lated by the Mod. Eng. infinitive, in a variety of 
 senses. Examples: comon mlnre dohtor to bid- 
 da n n e ; land swliare f eorr to geseceanne; STa 
 estas him beforan l^gde ace he him to beodanne 
 haefde. 
 
 Prepositions. 
 
 201. Cases governed. — For the cases governed by 
 prepositions, see 158, 166, 172, 175. 
 
 1. The preposition sometimes follows its object, or 
 immediately precedes the verb, and at times is diffi- 
 cult to distinguish from an adverb, or a prefix of the 
 verb. Examples: are (87. e) tSvL aefter axodest; ^e 
 STu swa wel wiSC gedest. 
 
COK JUNCTIONS. 
 
 107 
 
 Conjunctions. 
 
 202. Correlatives. — Some of the more common cor- 
 relatives are the following: — 
 
 «) ge ge, 
 
 5) tfe are, 
 
 (?) ne ne, 
 
 fiera-S^a tSsi 
 
 d){tf^ ara 
 
 (^ (Tonne .... (Tonne J 
 
 e) areali areah, 
 
 /) swa-swa . . . swa, 
 ^) swa swa, 
 
 both . . . 
 whether . 
 neither. . 
 
 and. 
 
 or. 
 
 nor. 
 
 when (then}. 
 
 though 
 so . . 
 the . . 
 
 . . as. 
 . . the. 
 
PROSODY. 
 
 203. Old English verse stichic. — Old English verse is 
 rarely strophic, but almost without exception stichic; 
 that is, consists of ungrouped lines, following each 
 other as in Modern English blank verse. 
 
 204. The line and the hemistich. — The line of poetry- 
 consists of two hemistichs, separated by the caesura. 
 Example : — 
 
 bord and brad swyrd, bruiie helmas. 
 
 The hemistich may be either normal or expanded. 
 A normal hemistich contains two metrical feet. Ex- 
 ample : — 
 
 • cene under cumblum. 
 
 An expanded hemistich contains three metrical feet. 
 Example : — 
 
 swiiarmod sinces ahte. 
 
 205. The foot. — A metrical foot is a portion of a 
 line containing one primary stress. The syllable re- 
 ceiving the primary stress may or may not be fol- 
 lowed or preceded by one or more lighter or slurred 
 syllables. 
 
 108 
 
PROSODY. 109 
 
 Of the lighter syllables following or preceding a pri- 
 mary stress, one may, under certain circumstances, re- 
 ceive a secondary stress (23). A syllable which receives 
 neither primary nor secondary stress is called unstressed. 
 
 206. Stressed and unstressed syllables. — The primary 
 stress nearly always falls upon a long syllable ; this 
 long syllable may, however, be represented by two 
 syllables, of which the first is short, and the second so 
 light as to admit of syncopation. The substitution of 
 two such short syllables for a single long one is called 
 resolution. 
 
 A long syllable is one which contains a long vowel 
 or diphthong, or a short vowel followed by two conso- 
 nants. A short syllable is one which contains a short 
 vowel followed by a single consonant (4). Long and 
 short syllables, when stressed, are represented in metri- 
 cal schemes by the macron, — , and the breve, ^, respec- 
 tively. Stressed syllables are indicated by the acute 
 or grave accent, according as the stress is primary or 
 secondary. Unstressed syllables, whether short or long, 
 are represented by the oblique cross, x . 
 
 The syllable which receives the primary stress is 
 usually the root syllable of a word, while the lighter 
 or slurred syllables comprise the terminations, enclitics, 
 and proclitics ; occasionally, however, the second ele- 
 ment of a compound word is reckoned as a slurred 
 syllable, though usually it takes a secondary stress. 
 
110 PROSODY. 
 
 207. Classification of feet. — The terms iambic^ trochaic, 
 etc., are used analogically, with reference to stress, and 
 not, as in Greek and Latin prosody, with primary refer- 
 ence to quantity. This being understood, Old English 
 metrical feet may be classified as follows : — 
 
 1. Monosyllabic : The monosyllabic foot regularly 
 consists of a long syllable under the primary stress, -^. 
 This foot is never found except in conjunction with one 
 of the dactylic type having a secondary stress (1. h to 
 1. k, 216). 
 
 2. Disyllabic : The disyllabic foot may be either tro- 
 chaic, ^ X , or iambic, x ^. In the trochaic foot, the 
 unstressed syllable may be replaced by a long syllable 
 under the secondary stress. The dactyl formed by the 
 resolution of the trochee may be called the light dactyl, 
 to distinguish it from the heavy or normal dactyl, in 
 which the first syllable is long. 
 
 3. Trisyllabic : The trisyllabic foot is either dactylic, 
 _^ X X , or anapa3stic, x x ^. If dactylic, either the second 
 or third syllable has in some cases secondary stress. 
 
 4. Polysyllabic : If tetrasyllable, this foot resembles 
 either a first pseon, ^ x x x , or a fourth paeon, x xx^. 
 If it contains a greater number of syllables, it is still 
 essentially dactylic or anapsestic in effect, ^xxx..., or 
 
 ...X X x_L. 
 
 In any of the foregoing feet, resolution may take 
 place, thus apparently increasing the number of typical 
 syllables. 
 
PROSODY. Ill 
 
 208. Anacrusis. — Before hemistichs beginning with 
 a primary stress, one or more unstressed syllables may 
 occur. These unstressed syllables constitute what is 
 known as the anacrusis. It is rare at the beginning 
 of the second hemistich, but more frequent before the 
 first. 
 
 209. Expanded hemistichs. — These are formed by pre- 
 fixing a foot of the form ^x... (less frequently ^, and 
 rarely in the first hemistich x z.) to a regular hemistich 
 of two stresses. Expanded lines are employed in pas- 
 sages of peculiar elevation and solemnity, or expressive 
 of unwonted agitation. The expanded hemistich has 
 three stresses, instead of the normal two, since the pre- 
 fixed portion differs from the anacrusis in having a 
 primary stress. As a rule, the first and second stresses 
 of the first hemistich, when expanded, take alliteration, 
 while in the second hemistich the place of the allitera- 
 tive syllable is unchanged, coinciding normally with the 
 (new) second stress. Example : — 
 
 beaga and beorlitra mad'ma, hi J^aet }?aere beorhtan idese. 
 
 210. Alliteration. — Alliteration is a poetical ornament 
 which is a distinctive feature of Old English verse. It 
 consists in the employment of the same or similar 
 sounds at the beginning of two or more syllables which 
 receive the primary stress. The second hemistich con- 
 tains one such alliterative syllable, as a rule that which 
 
112 PROSODY. 
 
 has the first primary stress ; the first hemistich has reg- 
 ularly two, though frequently only one. The allitera- 
 tive sound must be the same throughout, if consonantal; 
 if vocalic, it is usually different in the three syllables. 
 Examples are : — 
 
 a) gr-Avne gruiaffrecan, r/aras s^ndon. 
 
 b) on tSiet rfaegred sylf, fiynedan scildas. 
 
 c) earn wtes georn, wrigfeffera. 
 
 In expanded lines, the additional foot frequently 
 takes alliteration, thus removing it from one of its 
 normal positions. 
 
 211. Alliteration in relation to stress. — The accentual 
 principles observed by Old English poets in their man- 
 agement of alliteration virtually reduce themselves to 
 one : that the most important syllables of the most im- 
 portant words should receive primary stress. It must 
 be borne in mind, however, that the stress is sometimes 
 rhetorical, that is, depends not so much upon the intrin- 
 sic weight of the word as upon that which belongs to 
 it in virtue of its relation to other words in the same 
 sentence. For example, a preposition might be ex- 
 pected to have less intrinsic weight than a following 
 noun, yet instances occur where the preposition allit> 
 erates. 
 
 One general rule is that if a noun and a verb are 
 found in the same hemistich, it is the noun that allite- 
 rates. 
 
PROSODY. 113 
 
 212. Difference between the two hemistichs. — The first 
 hemistich frequently differs from the second, not only 
 in the number of its alliterative syllables, but also in 
 that of the unstressed syllables admitted between two 
 primary stresses, or in the form of anacrusis. 
 
 213. Rime. — Rime and various forms of assonance 
 are occasionally employed by Old English poets, some- 
 times for the purpose of uniting more closely the two 
 halves of the same line, less frequently to associate the 
 second half of a line with the first or second half of the 
 following line, rarely in formulas or compounds within 
 the same hemistich. 
 
 214. Masculine and feminine rime. — Masculine or mon- 
 osyllabic rime is perfect, when the riming vowels are 
 identical, and are followed by the same consonants or 
 consonant combinations. Example (from Beowulf): — 
 
 code yrremod : him of eagum stod. 
 
 Feminine or polysyllabic (usually disyllabic) rime is 
 perfect when the first riming syllables are perfect mas- 
 culine rimes and the following syllables are identical. 
 Example : — 
 
 scildburh scaeron, sceotend wseron. 
 
 There are also various sorts of imperfect rime. 
 
 215. Kennings. — A characteristic ornament of Old 
 English, as well as of early Teutonic poetry in general, 
 
114 PROSODY. 
 
 are the kennings. This term, which is of Norse origin, 
 designates those synonyms or periphrastic phrases which 
 are employed to diversify the expression of a thought, 
 or to avoid the repetition of the same word, usually a 
 noun. Many of these are striking metaphors, but by 
 no means all ; some, though metaphorical in their origin, 
 were undoubtedly so familiar to the poet and audience 
 that their peculiar significance was overlooked, and they 
 were regarded as stereotyped and convenient synonyms. 
 Examples of kennings for God are : arfsest cyning, 
 mihtig dryhten, metod, frea selmilitig-. 
 
 216. Ordinary sequences of long and short syllables.^ — 
 Before proceeding to examine the metrical constitution 
 of the hemistich, it is desirable to consider the ordinary 
 sequences of long and short syllables in Old English, 
 and particularly in Old English poetry. 
 
 1. Long syllables followed by short or slurred sylla- 
 bles. A long stressed syllable may be followed : — 
 
 a) by a derivative or inflectional syllable: scuras ^x 
 
 6) by a monosyllabic proclitic : ^f t to ^ x 
 
 c) by a monosyllabic prefix: mod a(r6ted) ^x 
 
 d) by a derivative or inflectional syllable + a mono- 
 syllabic prefix or proclitic : cenra to Z. x x 
 
 e) by a disyllabic proclitic or prefix : fynd ofer(wun- 
 nen) Z.x x 
 
 1 This paragraph is designed only for reference. 
 
PROSODY. 115 
 
 /) by a monosyllabic proclitic -}- a monosyllabic pre- 
 fix : forcT on g-e(rihte) ^x x 
 
 g) by two monosyllabic words : him STa se jlx x 
 
 A) by two syllables, derivative or inflectional: mod- 
 igre Z.W X 
 
 ^) by the second qlement of a compound word, with 
 or without a derivative syllable interposed : — 
 
 (a) scirmseled ^w x 
 
 (yS) hildeleoaF ^x^ 
 
 y) by a disyllabic word, with the stress upon its second 
 syllable: near setstop (^e'oz^^.) ^xw 
 
 ¥) by a derivative or inflectional syllable H- a mono- 
 syllabic word : eaSTe maeg ^ x ^ 
 
 2. Long syllables preceded by short or slurred syl- 
 lables. A long stressed syllable may be preceded : — 
 
 a) by a monosyllabic prefix: g-efeoll xz. 
 
 J) by a monosyllabic proclitic : Sfurh niin(e) xZ 
 
 c) by a derivative or inflectional syllable : (frym)9'a 
 God xZ. 
 
 <I) by a derivative or inflectional ending -f a mono- 
 syllabic prefix or proclitic : (hlanc)a gefeali x xZ. 
 
 e) by a disyllabic ending: (lar)ena g"od (^Beow.') 
 
 X xZ. 
 
 /) by a disyllabic proclitic: sySfSTan frym<y(e) x xZ. 
 
 g} by two monosyllabic words : tfa tfe hwil(e) xxZ. 
 
 3. Long syllables followed by long or stressed syl- 
 lables. In addition to the cases instanced under 1. h and 
 ^, which belong under the head of secondary stress, 
 
116 PROSODY. 
 
 stressed syllables proper are here to be considered. A 
 long syllable may be followed : — 
 
 a) by a monosyllabic word: brad swyrd jLA(Z.1J) 
 h) when a monosyllable, by the first' syllable of a 
 disyllabic word : dom tig(oii) ^^(Z.!.) 
 
 (?) when a monosyllable, by the first syllable of a tri- 
 syllabic word : saiigr hild(eleo9') j1Z(Z:i) 
 
 d) when the second syllable of a disyllabic word, by 
 the first syllable of a disyllabic word: (ge)gan li8efd(oii) 
 
 e) when the first syllable of a polysyllabic word (often 
 a compound), by the second syllable of the same word: 
 niariieard, burlileod(uiii) Z.j1(Z.^) 
 
 4. Short stressed syllables followed by short or 
 slurred syllables. A short, stressed syllable may be 
 followed : — 
 
 a) by a single unstressed syllable, forming with it two 
 metrical syllables : cyniiig 6 x 
 
 5) by an unstressed syllable, forming with it the met- 
 rical equivalent of a single long syllable, and capable of 
 being substituted for the latter in every position: 8e9'e(le) 
 
 Compounds are metrically regarded, for the most part, 
 as composed of two independent words, but their length, 
 taken in connection with the invariability of their typi- 
 cal forms, restricts the employment of certain compounds 
 to particular metrical schemes. Thus, compounds like 
 hildensedran are adapted to hemistichs of the trochaic 
 
PROSODY. 117 
 
 type, Z.X I _/ X ; those like burlileodum to the type 
 
 J^ I ^X X. 
 
 217. Constitution of the hemistich. — There are five 
 normal types of the hemistich, which may be called 
 respectively (cf. 207) the 1) trochaic (dactylic), 2) 
 the iambic (anapsestic), 3) the iambic-trochaic, 4) the 
 monosyllabic-bacchic (or -ere tic), and the 5) bacchic- 
 monosyllabic. Types 4 and 5 occasionally become tro- 
 chaic-bacchic and bacchic-trochaic respectively. 
 
 Every hemistich ends either in a stressed syllable, or 
 in a stressed syllable followed by a single short syllable. 
 
 Occasionally a greater number of unstressed syllables 
 than three occur together, but without destroying the 
 character of the verse as belonging to one of the fore- 
 going types. 
 
 218. Constitution of the various types. — 1. The first or 
 trochaic (dactylic) type is formed by the union of two 
 feet like those found in 1. a to 1. g above. Thus : — 
 
 biddaii wylle j^ X | Z. X 
 
 cwicera cynna w ^ x | j^ X 
 
 ealde ge geonge Z. X x | jl x 
 
 With anacrusis (208) : — 
 
 ofSfSe sundoryrfes X x | jl X | Z. X 
 
 Occasionally, by the introduction of two consecutive 
 long syllables, as in 3. e, there occur hemistichs of these 
 forms : — 
 
118 PROSODY. 
 
 scildburh scseron j:^ ^ I Z. X 
 
 helmas and hupseax ^ x x | j;! 2l 
 
 A short stressed syllable is rare : — 
 
 arfsest cyning Z. X | w X 
 
 2. The second or iambic (anapaestic) type is formed 
 by the union of two feet like those found in 2. a to 2. g 
 above. Thus : — 
 
 se hyhsta dsel X Z. | X Z. 
 
 beraff linde forff x x Z I x ^ 
 
 nu ic giimena gehwaene xxw2< |xx625 
 
 With extra unstressed syllables in the first foot (207. 
 
 ^ * >aet he in )>8et burgeteld x x x x Z. I x Z 
 
 3. The third or iambic-ti'ochaic type is formed by the 
 union of two feet like those found in 1. « to 1. ^ and 2. 
 a to 2. ^ respectively. Thus : — 
 
 and CQmpwige x Z | Z^ X 
 
 and ge dom agon X X Z I ^ X 
 
 on ffain sigewQnge x x w 2^ 1 Z. x 
 
 Rarely a short stressed syllable : — 
 
 of hornbogan X Z. | <> x 
 
 set ffani sescplegan x x jl | w x 
 
 With extra unstressed syllables in the first foot : — 
 
 >e hie ofercuman mihton XXXXw2^|^x 
 
 It will be observed that where two long syllables 
 meet in the middle of the hemistich there is such a 
 sequence as in 3. a to 3. e. 
 
PROSODY. 119 
 
 4. The fourth or monosyllabic-bacchic type is formed 
 by the union of a monosyllabic foot with such as are 
 found in 1. h and 1. i (a). Thus : — 
 
 maegS* inodigre ZL | Z. ^ X 
 
 haeleiy higerofe w 25 I 6 2< :i x 
 
 Similarly, the monosyllabic-cretic takes groups like 1. i 
 (/3), 1. y, and 1. k for the second foot : — 
 
 sang hildeleoiar ^ I ^ x ^ 
 
 An example of the trochaic-bacchic type (found only in 
 first hemistichs) is : — 
 
 stopon styrnmode ^ x | jl. ^ X 
 
 Where two long syllables belonging to different feet 
 come together in the pure type, we have various cases 
 under 3, the one above being under c. 
 
 5. The fifth or bacchic-monosyllabic type is formed 
 by the union of such feet as are found in 1. h and 1. i 
 (a) with a monosyllabic foot. Thus : — 
 
 scirmgeled swyrd Z. Jl X | Z. 
 
 sigerofe haeleU w2< ^ x | v62< 
 
 219. Frequency of the various types. — The relative 
 frequency of the various types is indicated by their 
 order in the last paragraph, though Types 2 and 3 
 are not far from equal. Thus, in the poem of Judith^ 
 the percentages are, in round numbers, as follows, not 
 counting expanded lines, which mostly belong to 
 Type 1 (209): — 
 
120 PROSODY. 
 
 First Second 
 
 Hemistich. Hemistich. 
 
 Type 1 47 47 
 
 Type 2 14 26 
 
 Type 3 19 19 
 
 Type 4 15 5 
 
 Type 5 5 3 
 
 220. A specimen of scansion. — The following passage 
 (Judith^ 164-175), accompanied by the scheme of its 
 scansion, will serve to illustrate the metrical principles 
 contained in the foregoing paragraphs : — 
 
 ffreatum and (STrymfnuin )>rungon and nrnon 
 
 ongean iSfa J>eodnes maegS' J>usendmaeluin, 
 
 calde gc geonge ; seghwylcuni Avearl5 
 
 ni^n on i^aire medobyrig mod areted, 
 
 syiS'S'an hie ongeaton J>8et wais ludith cumen 
 
 ^ft to eiarie, and ffa ofostlice 
 
 hie mid eaffmedum in forleton. 
 
 }>a seo gleawe het, golde gefraetewod, 
 
 hyre ijinenne J>ancolmode 
 
 J>aes h^rewiel^an heafod onwriiyan, 
 
 and hyt to behffe blodig ajtywan 
 
 J>am burhleoduin, hu hyre aet beaduwe gespeow. 
 
 1. 
 
 
 ^X X 
 
 IZx 
 
 II 
 
 /_X X 
 
 1 J^X 
 
 1. 
 
 2. 
 
 X 
 
 X x^ 
 
 1 x^ 
 
 II 
 
 Z.X 
 
 l^x 
 
 1. 
 
 1. 
 
 
 Z.X X 
 
 l-^x 
 
 II 
 
 ^^x 
 
 \z. 
 
 5. 
 
 1. 
 
 / 
 
 .XXX 
 
 1 WXN,2< 
 
 II 
 
 ^x 
 
 IZx 
 
 1. 
 
 1. 
 
 / 
 
 .XXX 
 
 1-/ X 
 
 II 
 
 X Xji 
 
 1 x6 X 
 
 2. 
 
 1. 
 
 
 Z.y. 1 
 
 IZx 
 
 II 
 
 X x6x 1 
 
 l^x 
 
 3. 
 
 3. 
 
 
 X X /. i 
 
 l^x 
 
 II 
 
 ^x 
 
 IZ.X 
 
 1. 
 
 2. 
 
 
 X x^ 
 
 1 x_/ 
 
 II 
 
 Z.X X 
 
 1 62<x 
 
 1. 
 
 3. 
 
 
 X X ^ 
 
 l^x 
 
 II 
 
 ^x 
 
 1 ^x 
 
 1. 
 
 3. 
 
 
 x6x 1 
 
 Z.X 
 
 II 
 
 ^X X 1 
 
 Z.X 
 
 1. 
 
 1. 
 
 
 j^X X 1 
 
 l^x 
 
 II 
 
 ^X X 1 
 
 IZX 
 
 1. 
 
 3. 
 
 
 xZ. 1 
 
 l^x 
 
 II 
 
 X X X X 62< 
 
 1 Xji 
 
 2. 
 
READER. 
 
THE CKEATION OF THE WORLD. 
 
 (^Ifric's Translation of Genesis, I.-II. 3.) 
 
 [In the earlier pages, references will be made to the forms of 
 words as they occur in the Vocabulary, whenever there might be diffi- 
 culty in discovering the latter. Other references are self-explanatory. 
 
 The student should by all means be familiar, before beginning 
 this first selection, with the declension of the third personal pronoun 
 (81), the demonstrative se (84), the first seven ordinals (78), the con- 
 jugation of wesan (138) and weorS'aii (104), the prepositions aefter, 
 bufan, fram, ofer, on, to, and under, the particle fSe (87. d), and 
 the distinction between the two 9'a's (84. 1) and the two ffaet's.] 
 
 On anginne gesceop^ God^ heofonan^ and eor^an. Seo^ 
 eor^e so^lice^ wses*' idel and gemtig; and ^lestru" waeron® 
 ofer^ (5£ere^ neowolnesse^ bradnesse^"; and Godes gast wses^ 
 gef ^red" ofer wseteru.^^ God cwse^^^ 6a, "GeweorSe ^^ leoht "; 
 and leoht wearS^^ geworht.^^ God geseah^^ (5a tSaet hit^^ god 
 
 1 See gescieppan, and 18. lo gee 166. 
 
 2 The order is probably deter- n wses gef^red = Lat. fereha- 
 mined by the Latin : creavit Deus. tur. See gef^rian. 
 
 3 53. 3. 12 See wseter, and 47. 1, 6. 
 * See se. is gee cweiaran. 
 
 ^ Lat. autem. i* See geweorUan, and 193. a. 
 
 6 See wesan. is See weorljan. 
 
 7 Plural, like Lat. tenebrcB. i^ Wearff geworht = /ac^a est. 
 
 8 Governs bradnesse. See gewyrcean. 
 
 ^ Genitive, dependent on brad- i'^ See geseon. 
 
 nesse (153. i)., is gee he. 
 
 123 
 
124 THE CREATION OF THE WORLD. 
 
 W8es^; and he gedaelde^ t^set^ leoht fram ^eem^ 'Siestrum.'* 
 And het^ Saet^ leoht Daeg, and ^a^ ^Testru'* Niht. Da waes^ 
 geworden^ sefen and morgen an dsegJ 
 
 God cwae6^ 'Sa ^ft,^ "GeweorSe^" nil faestnes tomiddes 
 5 ^sem^ waeterum,^^ and totwseme^^ 'Sa^ waeteru^^ fram Ssem 
 wseterum." And God geworhte 'Sa fsestnesse, and totwsemde 
 tia wseteru ^e^^ waeron under tisBre fsestnesse fram ^aem ^e^^ 
 wteron bufan 'Saere fsestnesse ; hit waes 6a swa gedon.^^ And 
 God het tSa fsestnesse Heofonan.^^ And waes Sa geworden 
 
 lo aif en and morgen o6er ^^ dseg. 
 
 God Sa soSlice^'' cwseS, "Beon^^^ gegaderode^^ Sa waeteru 
 Se ^^ sind ^ under SiBre lieof onan, and seteowie ^ drygnes ^^ " ; 
 hit waes Sa swa gedon. And God geciegde^^ Sa drygnesse 
 EorSan^; and Siiera^ waetera gegaderunga^^ he het Saes^; 
 
 15 God geseah Sa Stet hit god^ waes. And cwaeS,^ "Sprytte^^ 
 seo eorSe growende^'' g,iers,^ and siSd wyrcende,^' and aeppel- 
 
 1 See wesan. ^ See gcd^elan. 1^ See gegaderian, and 62. 
 
 8 See se. * See p. 123, note 7. 20 ggg aeteowian. 
 
 ^ See hatan, and 189, note. 21 L^t. arida, dr. ^rjpd. 
 
 ^ WsBs geworden = factum ^a g^e geciegan. 
 
 est. See geweoraPan. 2.3 g^e 173. 
 
 7 Lat. dies unus. • ^4 Ace. plur. 
 
 8 See cweiSan. 25 Acc. plur.; see sS. 
 
 9 Lat. quoque. ^e gee 4. 
 
 10 See geweorffan, and 193. a. 27 cf. Mod. Eng. g^io^/i. 
 
 11 See waeter, and 47. 1, 0. 28 gee spryttan, and 193. a. 
 
 12 See totwSeman. Lat. germinet. 
 
 13 See 87. d. 29 gee growan, and 61. 
 
 14 Past part, of gedon. so See 31. 
 
 15 See 173. ^i See wyrcean, and 61. Gro- 
 
 16 Lat. secundus. wende gaers and saed wyrcende 
 1'^ Lat. vero. — herbam virentem et facientem 
 18 See 193. a. semen. 
 
THE CREATION OF THE WORLD. 
 
 125 
 
 b^re^ treow, wyestm^ wyrcende sefter his cynne,^ ^ses saed 
 sie'' on him^ selfum^ ofer eort5an"; hit wses 8a swa gedon. 
 And seo eort5e fort5ateah^ growende wyrt and s^d berende^ 
 be hiere^ cynne, and treow w^stm wyrcende, and gehwilc^*^ 
 sM" hsebbende sefter his hiwe^^; God geseah Sa ^aet hit 
 god wses. And wses geworden sefen and m^rgen^^ se t^ridda^'* 
 dseg. 
 
 God cw8e6 Sa so^lice/^ "Beon nu leoht on^^ f^^re heofonan^'' 
 faestnesse, and tod^len^^ daeg and niht, and beon to^*^ tac- 
 num,^'^ and to tldum,^ and to dagum,^^ and to geamm.^^ And 
 hie semen 2^ on tSsere heofonan fsestnesse, and aliehten Sa 
 eorSan " ; hit waes t5a swa geworden. And God geworhte 
 twa^'* miclu^^ leoht; t58et mare^ leoht to ^ses dseges lieht- 
 inge,^ and ^ddt leesse leoht to t^eere niht^^ iTehtinge; and 
 steorran he geworhte. And ges^tte^ hie on t^tere heofonan, 
 
 1 Lat. pomiferum, Gr. Kdp- 
 TTLfxov. See 146. 
 
 2 Ace. sing., after wyrcende. 
 
 3 See cynn. 
 
 4 See 195. 
 
 s Dat. sing. 
 
 6 See self. 
 
 7 Lat. protuUt. 
 
 8 Agrees with wyrt. See 
 beran. 
 
 9 Why hiere, instead of his ? 
 i<^ Nom. sing. 
 
 11 Ace. sing. 
 
 12 Lat. speciem. See hiw. 
 
 13 Note the different form, — 
 m^rgen instead of morgen. 
 
 14 See 78. 
 
 1" Lat. autem. 
 
 16 See 166. 
 1'^ Gen. sing. 
 
 18 See todselan. 
 
 19 See tacen, and 24. 
 
 20 See tid, and 24. 
 
 21 See daeg, and 24. 
 
 22 See gear, and 24. 
 
 23 See 193, a. Write the opt. 
 pret. plur. of this verb. 
 
 24 See twegen. 
 
 25 See micel. 
 
 26 See 66. 
 
 27 What is the relation of the 
 stem-vowel to that of leoht ? 
 
 28 For niht, instead of nieht, 
 see 19. See 153. d. 
 
 29 See ges^ttan, and 189, note. 
 
126 THE CREATION OF THE WOKLD. 
 
 •gset hie scinen^ ofer eorSan, and giemden ^ses dseges^ and 
 •Ssere niht, and todselden leoht and Siestru; God geseali tSa 
 Sset hit god waes. And waes geworden gefen and m^rgen se 
 feorSa^ dseg. 
 
 God cwgeS eac swilce/ "Teon nu Sa wseteru for^^ swim- 
 mendu cynn cucu*^ on life/ and fleogendu^ cynn ofer eor^an 
 under Siere heofonan faestnesse." And God gesceop t5a^ 'Sa 
 miclan hwalas/° and eall libbendu fisccynn and styriend- 
 licu," Se^^ Sa^'^ waeteru tiigon'"* for?>^^ on hiera hiwum, and 
 eall fleogendu cynn sefter hiera cynne ; God geseah tia 'Sset 
 hit god waes. And bletsode^" hie, cSus ewetSende/'' "Weaxa^,^^ 
 and beot5 gemanigfielde/-^ and gefyllaS ^ Syere sie wseteru, and 
 ^a fuglas beon^^ gemanigfielde ofer eorSan." And Sa wses 
 geworden iSfen and m^rgen se fifta daig. 
 
 God cwaetS eac swilce, "Lyede^- seo eor^e forS^ cucu nle- 
 tenu^* on hiera cynne, and creopendu^ cynn and deor sefter 
 hiera hlwuin" ; hit wses t^a swa geworden. And God geworhte 
 Saere eorfian deor sefter hiera hlwum, and t5a nietenu and eall 
 creopendu cynn on hiera cynne ; God geseah Sa f^set hit god 
 
 1 Opt. pret. = Lat, lucerent. ^^ Nom. plur. 
 What would be the opt. pres. ? i* See teon. 
 
 2 See 156. /. ^^ Tugon foriaf = produxerunt. 
 
 3 See 78. i^ See bletsian, and 33. 
 ^ Eac swilce = etiam. ^'^ See eweffan. 
 
 5 Producant = teon . . . forS". ^^ gee weaxan, and 24. 
 
 ^ See cucu. i^ Past part, in nom. plur. 
 
 7 See lif. 20 See gefyllan. 
 
 8 See fleogan, and 61. 21 gee 193. a. 
 8 Adverb ; see 84. 1. 22 gee isedan. 
 
 1'* See hwael. 23 Lggde . . . forQ" = producat. 
 
 11 Lat. motabilem. 24 gee nieten. 
 
 ^2 Aco. 25 gee creopan. 
 
THE CREATION OF THE WORLD. 127 
 
 waes. And cwse'S, " Uton ^ wyrcean mann to ancllicnesse and 
 to urre^ gelicnesse, and he sie^ ofer 'Sa fiscas,"* and ofer t5a 
 fuglas, and ofer t5a deor, and ofer ealle gesceafta/ and ofer 
 eall t5a creopendan Se styriaS^ ofer eorSan." God gesceop 6a 
 mann to his andlicnesse, to Godes andlicnesse he gesc6op 
 hine ; werhades ^ and wif hades he gesceop hie. 
 
 And God hie bletsode, and cwseS, "Weaxa^, and beotS 
 gemanigfielde, and gefyUaS t5a eortSan and gewieldat^^ hie, 
 and habba'6^ on eowrnm''^ gewealde 'Ssere see fiscas, and Ssere 
 lyfte fuglas, and eall nieteim t5e styriaS ofer eor'San." God 
 cwseS t5a, "Efne ic forgeaf " eow^^ eall gsers and wyrta sged^^ 
 berenda ofer eort5an, and eall treowu, Sa-6e^^ habbaS saed 
 on him selfum hiera agnes cynnes, tiset hie beon eow^'* to 
 m^te ; and ealliim nietenum and eallum fugolcynne and 
 eallum 6^m Se styriaS on eort5an, on Ssem-'Se^^ is lib- 
 bende ^^ llf,^' ^set hie haebben him to ^^ gereordianne " ; hit 
 wses '6a swa gedon. And God geseah eall 6a 6ing^^ 6e he 
 geworhte, and hie w^ron swi6e god. Wses^ 6a geworden 
 eefen and m^rgen se siexta dseg. 
 
 1 = Let us. 1° See 83. 
 
 2 See 83. Urre properly belongs ^^ See forgiefan. 
 
 to both nouns ; Lat. ad imaginem ^^ gee ara, and 164. a. 
 
 et similitudinem nostram. ^^ See 24. i^a gee 87. h. 
 
 3 See wesan. " See 161. 2. Auth. Vers. : 'to 
 * See iisc. you it shall be for meat.' 
 
 6 See gesceaft. ^^ = whom. 
 
 6 See styrian. ^^ See libban. 
 
 "^ See 153. /. ^'^ Libbende lif = anima viva. 
 
 8 What is the relation of the i^ gee gereordian, and 200. 
 stem diphthong to that of ge- ^^ Ace. plur. Why like the 
 weald ? singular ? 
 
 9 See habban. 20 gee 189. 1. 
 
128 
 
 THE CREATION OF THE WORLD. 
 
 Eornostlice^ 'Sa waeron fullfr^mede^ heofonas and eorSe 
 and eall hiera fraetwung.^ And God t5a gefylde^ on t5one 
 seofof5an dseg^ Ms weorc^ 6e he geworhte, and he ger^ste'^ 
 hine* on t^one seofo^an daeg fram eallum t^tem weorce Se he 
 5 gefr^mede. And God gebletsode Sone seofo^an dseg and 
 hine gehalgode,^ for-'Son-'Se he on ^one dseg geswac^*^ his 
 weorces" 5e he gesceop^^ to wyrceanne.^^ 
 
 1 Lat. igitur. 
 
 2 See fullfr^inman. Lat. per- 
 fecti. 
 
 3 Lat. ornatus, Gr. Kbafios ; 
 arrayj or apleiidid array, would 
 perhaps express the original 
 sense. 
 
 * Lat. complevit. 
 
 ^ Ace. where we should expect 
 dat.; Lat. die septimo. See 172. L 
 
 c Sing., as the Latin shows. 
 
 ' See ger^stan. Why but one 
 t in the preterit ? 
 
 8 See 184. b. , 
 
 ^ See gehalgian. From halig ; 
 
 for loss of i see 23. The root is 
 hal ; after umlaut of the stem 
 vowel, what would this syllable 
 become, and in what words is it 
 found ? 
 
 i'^ See geswican. 
 
 11 His weorces = ab omni 
 opere svo. See 156. k. 
 
 1- gesceop to wyrceanne = 
 creavit ut faceret ; Marg. of Auth. 
 Vers., ' created to make.' See 200. 
 
 13 Wyrc- not umlaut of weorc-. 
 The relation here is an ablaut one 
 (22) : were and wurc (wore) ; 
 cf. Gr. (pyop and dpyavov. 
 
II. 
 
 TRADES AND OCCUPATIONS. 
 
 (From ^Ifric's Colloquy, probably prepared, like his Grammar, for the 
 instruction of English youths in Latin. There are two MSS. — one in the 
 British Museum, the other at Oxford. The Oxford MS. has the rubric: 
 Hanc sententiam Latini sermonis olim Alfricus abbas composuit, qui mens 
 fait magister, sed tamen ego, ^Ifric Bata, multas postea huic addidi 
 appendices. This is virtually J^lfric Bata's sole title to fame. The Old 
 English, like the Latin, is probably of the late tenth century.) 
 
 The Merchant and his Merchandise. 
 
 Teacher. Hwset ssegst^ M, raangere^? 
 Merchant. Ic s^cge 'Saet behefe^ ic eom ge* cyninge^ and 
 ealdormannum/ and weligum, and eallum folce. 
 
 1 See 123. 
 
 2 Lat. mercator. Other Old 
 English terms for merchant are 
 ciepa and. ciepmann. Erom a 
 collateral form of the latter, ceap- 
 mann, without umlaut, is derived 
 Mod. Eng. chapman. How is chap- 
 related to cheap ? See the Kew 
 English Dictionary (iVeio Eng. 
 Diet.) under these words. 
 
 3 Lat. utilis. Cf . the Mod. Eng. 
 noun behoof. 
 
 ^ ge . . . and = Lat. et . . . et. 
 5 Carlyle {Sartor Besartus, Bk. 
 3, Chap. 7) has the following: 
 
 6 Lat. 
 
 '■'■ Konig (King), anciently K'on- 
 ning, means Ken-ning (Cunning), 
 or which is the same thing, Can- 
 ning. Ever must the Sovereign 
 of Mankind be fitly entitled King." 
 On the other hand Gummere {Ger- 
 manic Origins^ p. 270): "At the 
 head of the family we found, of 
 course, the father ; and at the head 
 of the state we naturally look for 
 the king. The word * king ' means 
 the child or son of the tribe, its 
 representative or even creation ; 
 man of race, man of rank. Grad- 
 ually the king ceases to be re- 
 
 ducihus. 
 129 
 
130 
 
 TRADES AND OCCUPATIONS. 
 
 Teacher. And hu ? 
 
 Merchant. Ic astlge mm scip mid hleestum ^ mlnum, and 
 rowe^ ofer splice ^ dselas/ and ciepe^ mln c^ing, and bycge 
 •Sing^ deorwierSu,^ t5a on f5isum lande ne beo6 ac^nnede, and 
 ic hit togeltede'' eow hider mid miclum plihte^ ofer s^, and 
 hwJluni forlidennesse ic 6olie, mid lyre ealra Singa mlnra, 
 unease ^ cwic^ setberstende.^ 
 
 Teacher. Hwilc Sing gel^dst t5u us ? 
 
 Merchant. Paellas ^*^ and sTdan," deorwierSe gimmas and 
 gold, seldcutS^^ reaf ^^ and wyrtgemang,^'* win and ^le, elpes^^ 
 ban^^ and msesling,'^ aer^" and tin, swefel and glses, and t5yl- 
 lices ^^ fela. 
 
 garded as a creation of his race ; 
 his ancestry is pushed back to 
 the gods, and his right is quite 
 above all sanctions of popular 
 choice or approval/' Which of 
 these views is confirmed by ety- 
 mology ? 
 
 1 Lat. mercihus. 
 
 2 Lat. navigo. 
 
 8 Lat. marinas. 
 * Lat. partes. 
 
 5 Lat. vendo. - ■ 
 
 6 Lat. res pretiosas. 
 "^ Lat. adduco. 
 
 8 Lat. periculo. Mod. Eng. 
 form of pliht ? 
 
 9 Lat. vix vivus evadens. Note 
 the love for alliteration, even in 
 the Latin. 
 
 10 Lat. purpurum. Cf . Spenser 
 (F. Q. 2. 9. 37): "In a long pur- 
 ple pall. ^'' 
 
 11 Lat. sericum. From this 
 Latin word (indicating what 
 country?) comes OE. seoI(o)c. 
 What Mod. p]ng. word from the 
 latter (or the equivalent Old 
 Norse (ON.) silki)? Cf. Skeat's 
 Principles of English Etymology 
 (I.) , p. 440 (Skeat, Prin.) . Other 
 words in which Eng. I = Lat. r 
 (through OE.) are plum = Lat. 
 prunus ; purple = Lat. purpura ; 
 turtle = Lat. turtur. 
 
 12 Lat. varias, but this looks 
 like a mistake. Varius usually 
 = mis (sen) lie or manigfeald. 
 
 13 Lat. vestes. 
 
 1* Lat. pigmenta. Translate, 
 spice. 
 
 ^^ Lat. ebur. j ^ 
 
 16 Lat. aurichalcum. - ,■ ^ 
 
 1'^ Lat. aes. 
 
 18 See 154. a. 
 
TRADES AND OCCUPATIONS. 
 
 131 
 
 Teacher. Wilt^ 5u s^Uan Sing t5in her ealP swa^ 6u hie 
 gebohtest cSser ? 
 
 Merchant. Ic nelle. Hwset Sonne me fr^mede^ gedeorf^ 
 mm? Ac ic wille hie ciepan her lufiicor^ Sonne ic gebycge 
 S^er, Ssef^ sum gestreon'' me^ ic begiete,^ Sanan ic me afede/*^ 
 and mm wif, and minne sunu. 
 
 The Choice of Occupatioris. 
 
 Teacher. Hwset ssegst M, wisa? Hwilc crseft" 6e is^^ 
 gec^uht ^"^ betweox Sas f urSra ^'^ wesan ? 
 
 Counsellor. Ic s^cge ^e, me is ^^ geSuht ^^ Godes (5eowdom ^^ 
 betweoh (5as crseftas ealdorscipe ^'' healdan, swa-swa hit is ^^ 
 germed on godspelle, "Fyrinest seceaS rice Godes, and riht- 
 wisnesse^^ his, and t5as Sing call beo(5 togelecte^^ eow." 
 
 Teacher. And hwilc ^e is^^ gec^uht betweox woruldcreeftas^ 
 healdan ealdordom ? ^" 
 
 Counsellor. Eor$til(5,^^ for-Sam se ierSling^^ us ealle fet.^^ 
 
 1 See 139. 
 
 2 z= just as. 
 
 3 See 193. h. 
 
 4 Lat. labor. 
 
 ^ Lat. carius. 
 
 Possibly mis- 
 
 written for leoflicor. A literal 
 translation, not regarding the 
 sense ; deorra or dierra, from 
 "deore or diere, dear, would be 
 more normal. 
 
 6 See 84. 1. 
 
 ■^ Lat. lucrum. Ace. sing. 
 
 8 See 161. 1. 
 
 9 Lat. adquiram. See 196. /. 
 10 See 195. 
 
 11 Lat. ars. 
 
 12 Conjectural ; not in the MSS. 
 
 13 See lafyncean. 
 
 " Lat. prior. Nom. sing. 
 15 Lat. videtur. 
 10 See 143 and 149. 
 1'^ Lat. primatum. 
 
 18 See 144. 
 
 19 Lat. adjicientur. See toge- 
 iecan, and 62. 
 
 20 Lat. artes seculares. MS. 
 crseftas woruld. 
 
 21 Lat. agricultura. See 147. 
 
 22 Lat. arator. 
 
 23 See fedan. 
 
132 TRADES AND OCCUPATIONS. 
 
 Se smid soegd : 
 
 Hwanan 'Sgem ierSlinge sulhscear^ 0(5^e culter,^ ^e na gade^ 
 hsef^ btitan of crsefte minum ? Hwanan fiscere * angel, ot5t5e 
 sceowyrhtan sel, ot5t5e seamere ntedl ? Nis hit of mlnum 
 5 geweorce ? 
 
 Se gedeahtend^ andswarad : 
 
 So^, witodlice, saegst ^u^; ac eallum us leofre is wician^ 
 
 mid •Seem ierSlinge tSonne mid ^e, for-t5am se ier^ling s^letS 
 
 us hlaf^ and dr^nc. Dii, hwset shiest M^ us on smiSSan 
 
 10 Sinre butan iserne^ fyrspearcan,^ and sweginga^^ beatendra" 
 
 sl^cgea^^ and blawendra b^lga? 
 
 Se treowwyrhta ^^ smgd : 
 
 Hwilc eower" ne notaS^^ crsefte'^ minum — ^onne htis," 
 and mislicu f atu, and scipu eow ^^ eallum ic wyrce ^^ ? 
 15 Se smW^ andwyrt : 
 
 Eala treowwyrhta, for^^ hwy^^ swa spriest tSu, 'Sonne ^ 
 
 1 MS. sylanscear. 11 Lat. tundentinm. 
 
 2 Lat. culter. 12 L^t malleorum. 
 
 * See 24. i^ Lat. lignarius. See 147. 
 
 * See 161. 1* See 154. b. 
 s Lat. consiliarius. 1^ Lat. iititur. 
 6 Not in MS. 16 See 164. o. 
 
 ■^ Lat. hospitari ; see 199. a. ^'^ Lat. domos. 
 
 8 Lat. panem. Bread, which i^ See 161. 
 
 is found in Old English, scarcely 1^ Lat. fabrico. 
 
 has any other sense than that 20 Lat. ferrarius. MS. gol-" 
 
 of 1) fragment, 2) broken bread. siniff (sic). 
 Later it acquires its modern 21 ^^t. cur ; see 175. 
 
 meaning. See New Eng. Diet., 22 L^t. cum. Other tempo- 
 
 s.v. bread. ral conjunctions used to denote 
 
 ^ Lat. ferreas scintillas. cause are nn and Sfa. Has Mod. 
 
 1*^ Lat. sonitus. Eng. any similar idiom ? 
 
TRADES AND OCCUPATIONS. 
 
 133 
 
 ne furSum^ an 6yrel butan craefte minum M ne^ meaht'^ 
 dori^? 
 
 Se gedeahtend smgd : 
 
 Eala, geferan^ and gode wyrlitan ! Uton toweorpan 
 hwsetlicor^ t5as gefiitu/ and sle^ sibb and geSwsernes'"^ be- 
 tweoh us, and fr^mme^*^ anra" gehwilc^^ ot^rum^ on crsefte 
 his, and ge^weerien^^ simle mid Ssera ierSlinge, 6ger^^ we 
 bigleofan^^ us, and fodor liorsum urum habba^. And ^is 
 geSeaht ic s^lle eallum wyrlitum, Sset anra^^ gehwilc craeft 
 his geornlice begange,^^ f or-^am se, t5e craeft '^ his f orlaet, he ^^ 
 bi6 forlseten fram •ggem crsefte. Swa-hw8ef5er^" ^u sie — swa^^ 
 maessepreost,-^ swa munuc,^ swa ceorl,^"' swa c^mpa^ — bega^^ 
 •Se selfne on (Sisum, and beo t58et Su eart; for-Sam micel hlenS^ 
 and sceamu hit is m^nn nellan^^ wesan t5aet he is and t^set he 
 wesan sceaL^ 
 
 1 Lat. saltern. 
 
 2 See 183. 
 
 3 Lat. vales. 
 
 * Lat. facere. 
 
 5 Lat. socii ; see 152. 
 
 6 Lat. citius ; used almost in 
 tlie sense of the positive ; see 76. 
 
 '^ Lat. contentiones. 
 
 8 See 189. 1. 
 
 ^ Lat. Concordia. 
 
 10 Lat. prosit. 
 
 11 Lat. unusquisque. MS. urum 
 gehwylcum, 
 
 12 See 160. 
 
 13 Lat. conveniamus. 
 
 14 Lat. uU. 
 
 15 Lat. victum. 
 
 16 See 154. h. 
 
 17 See 194. h. 
 
 18 Ace. sing. 
 13 Lat. ipse. 
 
 20 Lat. sive. 
 
 21 Swa . . . swa = Lat. sive 
 . . . seu. 
 
 22 Lat. sacerdos. 
 
 23 Lat. monachus, from whicli 
 the OE. word is derived. For 
 the u cf. OE. munt = Lat. 
 montem. 
 
 24 Lat. laicus. 
 
 25 Lat. mz7es. 
 
 26 MS. bega o»e behwyrf. 
 Lat. exerce. 
 
 2^^ Lat. damnum. 
 
 28 MS. nelle. See 199. a. 
 
 29 Lat. de5e«. 
 
5. 
 
 III. 
 
 THE DAY OF JUDGMENT. 
 
 (From ^Ifric's Homilies, vol. 2, pp. 106-108; being a paraphrase of 
 Matt. 25:31-46.) 
 
 Witodlice* Mannes Beam cymS^ on his maegentSrymme, 
 and ealle ^nglas^ samod mid hiin to tSeem miclan'* dome.^ 
 Donne sitt^ he on ■Seem setle his msegenSrymnesse/ and 
 beoS gegaderode setforan him ealle ^eoda/ and he toscaet^ 
 hie on twa, swa-'swa sceaphierde ^^ toscyet sceap " fram 
 gatum.^- Donne gelogaS he t5a sceap on his swif5ran^^ 
 hand, and 'Sa g'^t^^ on his winstran. Donne cwiS^^ se 
 Cyning Crist to ^eem t5e on his swISran hand standaS, 
 "CumaS ge bletsode ^''* mines Fgeder/^ and geagniat5 Saet 
 
 1 Lat. autem. 
 
 2 See cuman. 
 
 3 See ^ngel. What is the his- 
 tory of this word before it entered 
 Old English ? 
 
 4 See 55. 
 
 » In what modern compound 
 does this meaning of dom persist? 
 
 6 See sittan. 
 
 7 See 153. /. 
 
 8 Nom. plur. 
 
 ^ See toseeadan. Account for 
 the vowel ae. 
 
 10 In compound words, the 
 vowel of the first syllable is apt 
 
 to be shortened in Mod. Eng., 
 the more general principle being 
 that shortening is apt to occur 
 before an accumulation of con- 
 sonants. Besides sceaphierde, 
 shepherd, note e.g. wisdom, wis- 
 dom. 
 
 11 Plural ; account for the form. 
 
 12 See 24. 
 
 13 See swiS". 
 1* See 52. 
 
 15 See cweafan. What is the 
 ind. pret. 3d sing. ? 
 
 16 Past part, in nom. plur. 
 
 17 See 43. 8. 
 
 184 
 
THE DAY OF JUDGMENT. 
 
 135 
 
 rlce^ ^e eow^ gegearcod wses fram frym^e middangeardes. 
 Me^ hyngrede/ and ge me gereordedon; me^ Syrste, and ge 
 me^ sc^ncton; ic wses ciima,^ and ge me underfengon'' on 
 eowrum giesthusum; ic wses nacod, and ge me scryddon^; 
 ic wees geuntrumod, and ge me geneosedon ; ic waes on 
 cwearterne, and ge comon to me and me gef ref redon.^ " 
 Donne andswariaS ^a rihtwisan ^° Criste ^^ and cweSaS, 
 "Dryhten, hwonne gesawe^^ we tSe hungrigne, and we 6e 
 gereordedon ? 0(S6e t5urstigne, and we 6e sc^ncton ? o56e 
 hwonne wsere M cuma/^ and we «e underfengon ? o6^e 
 hwonne gesawe^^* we '5e untrumne oSSe on cwearterne, and 
 we t5e geneosedon ? " Donne andwyrt se Cyning ^gem 
 rihtwisum Sisum wordum/'* " So6 ^^ ic eow s^cge, swa ^^ 
 lange swa^'' ge dydon anum, ^isum leestan/^ on mmum 
 
 1 Still found as the last sylla- 
 ble of bishopric. 
 
 2 See 81. 
 
 3 See 190. 
 
 * What is the relation of the 
 stem-vowel to that of hungrig ? 
 See 90. 
 
 5Dat. 
 
 ^ Lat. hospes. 
 
 ■^ See underfon. 
 
 8 What peculiar senses has the 
 verb shroud in Spenser, Shake- 
 speare, or Milton? What form 
 would scrydan most naturally 
 assume in Mod. Eng. (24) ? 
 How can the Mod. Eng. form of 
 the verb shroud be accounted 
 for? 
 
 9 What is the relation of the 
 
 stem-vowel to that of f rofor ? 
 See 90. 
 
 10 Nom. plur. See 181. 
 
 11 Dat. 
 
 12 See geseon. 
 
 13 See 150. i^a gee 95, note. 
 
 14 See 174. b. 
 
 15 Lat. amen, Eng. verily. 
 
 16 = so. 
 
 17 = as. Notice this early use 
 of so long as (= Lat. quamdiu) 
 in the sense of inasmuch as. 
 
 18 The WS. translation of the 
 Gospel has anum of afisum 
 minum Isestuin gebroiffruin, 
 which is much more literal. In 
 ^Ifric's version we must under- 
 stand leestan to be in apposition 
 with anum. See 66. 
 
136 THE DAY OF JUDGMENT. 
 
 naman, ge hit dydon me selfum.^'' Donne cwit5 lie ^ft 
 to t^gem synfullum, 'Se on his winstran healfe standaS, 
 " Gewita^ fram me, ge awiergdan, into t5gem ecean fyre, 
 Se is gegearcod Sssm deofle- and his awiergdum gastum. 
 
 5 Me hyngrede, and ge me tetes ^ f orwierndon ; me Syrste, 
 and ge me drincan ne sealdon; ic wees cuma, and ge me 
 underf on noldon ; ic wses nacod, nolde * ge me weeda ^ 
 tlSian^; ic waes untrum and on cwearterne, nolde* ge 
 me geneosian." Donne andswariaS^ tSa unrihtwisan nian- 
 
 lo fullan,^ "La leof, hwonne gesawe'' we Se hungrigne,^ oSSe 
 Surstigne, oSSe cuman, oSSe nacodne, oSSe geuntrumodne, 
 oSSe on cwearterne, and we Se noldon Senian^"? Donne 
 andwyrt se Cyning him, and cwiS, " SoS ic eow s^cge, 
 swa lange swa ge forwierndon anum of Sisum lytlum, 
 
 15 and noldon '*' liim on milium naman tlSian, swa lange " 
 ge me selfuin his'^ forwierndon." Donne faraS Sa uncyst- 
 gan^^ and Sa iinrilitwlsan into ecre cwicsilsle, mid deofle 
 and his awiergdum ^nglum ; and Sa rihtwisan gecierraS 
 fram Stem dome into S;Jem ecean life. 
 
 1 Not = myself; self agrees "^ How is the and- of this 
 with me. The Latin has no orig- word related to the anti- of 
 inal here for self; iF^lfric adds it Eng. antiphon? 
 
 to strengtlien the expression. ^ See 4. 
 
 2 See 161. » See 173. 
 
 3 See 159. 10 See 139. 
 
 4 See 95, note. " Correlative with the swa 
 
 5 See 159. What is the Mod. lange swa of the preceding 
 Eng. form of this word ? clause. 
 
 6 See 28 ; 164. e. 12 See 55 ; 57. 3 ; 181. 
 
IV. 
 
 BEDE'S DESCRIPTION OF BRITAIN. 
 
 (Eccl. Hist., Bk. I., Chap. I.) 
 
 [^Ifric testifies to a translation of Bede's History having been made 
 by Alfred, and so does William of Malmesbury; besides, the MS. of the 
 Cambridge University Library twice has this couplet, — 
 
 Historicus quondam fecit me Beda latinum, 
 Alfred rex Saxo transtulit ille pins. 
 
 On the other hand, it has such undoubted Anglian peculiarities that it 
 has been suggested (by Miller, its latest editor) that '* the version may 
 have been executed by Mercian scholars under orders from the king," and 
 that it was possibly made at Lichfield. 
 
 The distinction between English idiom and imitation of the Latin should 
 be remarked, wherever possible. Moberly's edition of the Ecclesiastical 
 History, which contains scholarly and interesting notes, may profitably be 
 compared.] 
 
 Breoton^ is garsecges^ Igland, ^set wses Tu geara Albion 
 haten. . . . Hit is welig — 'Sis igland — on waestmum and on 
 treowum missenlicra cynna/ and hit is gescrepe on Iseswe 
 sceapa"* and neata^; and on sumum stowum wingeardas 
 
 Britannia oceani insula, cui quondam Albion nomen fuit. 
 . . . Opirna frugibus atque arboribus insula, et alendis 
 apta pecoribus ac jumentis ; vineas etiam quibusdam in 
 locis germinans : sed et avium ferax terra marique gene- 
 
 1 Moberly says: "This descrip- 3 gee 153. /. 
 tion of Britain is pieced from the * See 153. d. 
 
 accounts of Plinius, Solinus, Oro- ^ what Mod. Eng. word repre- 
 
 sius, Dio Cassius, and Gildas." sents this? What OE. noun-stem 
 
 2 See 153. h. contains the umlaut of this one ? 
 
 137 
 
138 bede's description of Britain. 
 
 growaS. Swilce eac Seos eorSe is berende missenlicra 
 fugla^ and ssewihta. . . . And her beoS oft fangene^* 
 seolas, and hranas, and m^reswin ; and her beotS oft 
 numene^ missenlicra^ cynna weolocscielle "^ and muscule, 
 and on 'Ssem beoS oft gemette^ Sa b^tstan^ meregreotan^ 
 telces hiwes. And her beoS swr8e genyhtsume weolocas, 
 of ^^m bis geworht se weolocreada t^lg, tSone ne maeg 
 sunne bltecan ^ ne ne regn ^ wierdan ; ac, swa he biS 
 ieldra/^ swa he fsegerra hv6. Hit hsefS" eac — Sis land 
 — sealtseaSas ; and hit haefS hat wgeter, and hat baSu/^ 
 clelcre ielde ^^ and hade, Surh tod^leda stowa/"* gescrepe. 
 
 ris diversi. . . . Capinntur antem Sfspissime et vituli 
 marini, et delphines, necnon et ballenje : exceptis vario- 
 rum generibus concliyliorum ; in quibus sunt et musculae, 
 quibus inclusam saipe margaritam, omnis quidem coloris 
 optiniam inveniunt. . . . Sunt et cochleae satis superque 
 abundantes, quibus tinctura coccinei coloris conhcitur, 
 cujus rubor pulclierrimus nullo unquam solis ardore, nulla 
 valet pluviarum injuria pallescere ; sed quo vetustior est, 
 eo solet esse venustior. Habet fontes salinarum, habet et 
 fontes calidos, et ex eis fluvios balnearum calidarum, 
 omni setati et sexui, per distincta loca, juxta suum cui- 
 
 1 This genitive after a present « From what adjective is 
 
 participle is exceptional ; cf . the blaecan derived (17) ? 
 Latin for an explanation (155). ^ To what might regn con- 
 
 la See fon. 2 gee niman. tract (28) ? 
 
 8 See p. 130, n. 12. * Norn. plur. i*' See 65. 
 
 5 From what noun is the stem 11 See 121. 
 of metan derived ? See 14. ^^ gee bseSf. 
 
 6 See 66. ^^ Governed by gescrepe. See 
 ■^ This word is adapted from 165. 
 
 the Latin, but simulates a com- 1* What does -stoiv mean in 
 
 pound of m^re, sea, and greot, a proper name like Chep- 
 earth, gravel. stow f 
 
BEDE'S description of BRITAIN. 139 
 
 Swilce hit is eac berende ^ on w^cga orum — ares and 
 isernes, leades and seolfres. Her biS eac gemett gagates; 
 se stan bi^ blsec gimm; gif man^ hine on fyr deS/ ^onne 
 fieoS 'S^r nseddran'* onweg.^ Wses t5is igland^ eac ge- 
 weorSod mid S^m aeSelestum ceastrum'' — anes wana t5rit- 
 igum^ — ■Sa-6e^ wseron mid weallum/*^ and torrum/*^ and 
 geatum, and t^sem trumestum locum getimbrede, butan 
 ot5runi Igessan^^ unrime ceastra. 
 
 And for-'Sam-tSe Sis igland under Sgem selfum nort^dyele 
 middangeardes niehst lit)/^ and leohte niht on sumera 
 
 que modum accommodos. . . . Quae etiam venis metal- 
 lorum, seris, ferri, et plumbi et argenti fsecunda, gignit et 
 lapidem gagatem plurimum optimumque : est autem nigro- 
 gemmeus et ardens igni admotus, incensus serpentes fugat. 
 . . . Erat et civitatibus quondam viginti et octo nobilis- 
 simis insignita, praeter castella innumera, quae et ipsa muris, 
 turribus, portis, ac seris erant instructa firmissimis. 
 
 Et quia prope sub ipso septentrionali vertice mundi jacet, 
 lucidas sestate noctes habet ; ita ut medio ssepe tempore 
 
 1 Cf. the construction of this ' From Lat. castra. Cf. the 
 word with that above, p. I^jS, 1. 1, -caster^ -Chester^ of Lancaster, 
 
 2 See 89. e. ^ See 140. Winchester, etc. Some of the 
 4 How did naeddre become more important of these cities 
 
 adder? Cf. OE. nafogar, Mod. were York, Colchester, Winches- 
 
 Eng. auger. See Skeat, Prin., ter, Canterbury, and Chester (see 
 
 p. 21G. Moberly, p. 7). 
 
 ^ There is a parallel form, ^ Cf . 78. 5 ; 158. The number 
 
 aweg, already in OE. The a- does not correspond to the Latin, 
 
 is a contraction of on. Mention ^ Does this relative have the 
 
 other Mod. Eng. words in which same antecedent as in the Latin ? 
 
 the a- represents on. lo Weall is from Lat. vallum; 
 
 6 How does the Mod. Eng. torr, from Lat. twris. 
 
 island acquire its s ? See Skeat, " See 24. 
 
 Pfin., p. 380. 12 See licgan, and 28. 
 
140 BEDE's description of BRITAIN. 
 
 haef^ — swa (5set oft on midre niht geflit cymS^ Ssem 
 behealdendum, hwseSer hit sle Se^ gefenglomung, $e on 
 morgen dagung — is on Ssem sweotol, Sset 8is Tgland ^ 
 hsefS micle* l^ngran dagas on sumera,* and swa eac niht® 
 5 on wintra/ (Sonne 6a sfiSdtelas middangeardes/ 
 
 noctis in quaestionem veniat intuentibus, utrum crepus- 
 culum adhuc permaneat vespertinum, an jam advenerit 
 matutinum, utpote nocturno sole non longe sub terris ad 
 orientera boreales per plagas redeunte : unde etiam plu- 
 rimse longitudinis habet dies sestate, sicut et noctes contra 
 in bruma. 
 
 ^ See cuman. & See 43. 5. 
 
 2 Lat. utrum . . . an = fSe ^ Niht belongs under 62. It 
 . . . iflfe (202. b). has already experienced umlaut 
 
 3 ig- represents ie-, the umlaut in the nominative, and hence does 
 of ea, water. Ea goes back to not change in the ace. plur. 
 
 the same Indo-European root as " This last clause is supplied by 
 
 Lat. aqua. the translator. 
 
 4 See 178. 
 
V. 
 
 ^THELWALD CALMS THE SEA.^ 
 
 (Bede, Eccl, Hist., Bk. V., Chap. I.) 
 
 Ic com mid tw^em^ 66rum broSrum to Farne,'^ Ssem 
 Iglande. Wolde ic sprecan mid Sone'* arwiert5an feeder 
 J^Selwald. Mid-(5y ic Sfi wees mid his gesprece wel 
 gerett/ and me bletsunge bsed, and we ham^ hwurfon/ 
 6a we Sa w^ron on midre^ S^ere sse, 8a ^ waes samninga 5 
 heofones smyltnes tosliten, Sgere-Se ^^ we 'div lidon " ut ; 
 and swa micel winter ^- us onhreas,^^ and swji re6e storm 
 com, Sset we ne mid segle ne mid rownesse awiht 
 framgan" meahton, ne we us nohtes^^ ^lles wendon nefne 
 
 1 This story was related by 
 Abbot Gutlifrith to Bede. iEthel- 
 wald succeeded Cuthbert as the 
 hermit of Fame, dwelling there 
 from 687 to 699, when he died. 
 
 2 See 79. 
 
 3 Two miles fromBamborough. 
 One of the islands of the group 
 was the scene of Grace Darling's 
 heroism in 1858, That inhabited 
 by iEthelwald was the largest. 
 
 •* The ace. with mid is excep- 
 tional (172. 1). 5 See 113. 
 
 6 Ace. sing, as adv. ; Lat. 
 domum. 
 
 "' Lat. rediremus. 
 
 8 See 166. 1. 
 
 9 To fit = interrupta est sere- 
 nitas qua vehebamur. 
 
 1*^ Translate in (or with) which. 
 The Latin shows that the prepo- 
 sition is to be understood. 
 
 11 See liiSfan, and 37. 
 
 12 Lat. hiems, but no doubt in 
 the sense of tempest. 
 
 13 See onhreosan. What is 
 the ind. pret. plur. ? 
 
 14 Lat. projicere. 
 
 15 See 166. a. 
 
 141 
 
142 
 
 ^THELWALD CALMS THE SEA. 
 
 dea^es^ selfes. Mid-Sy we Sa swit5e lange wi5 (5^m winde 
 and wi6 6^em sse holunga^ campedon and wunnon,^ Sa set 
 niehstan locedon we on bsecling, hwseSer wen"* wtere* "Saet 
 we aenige^ Singa^ furSum Sset igland gesecean^ mealiton, 
 
 5 ^'dit we 'ddi' ut of gangende'' wyeron/ Cierde^ we us Sider 
 we cierdon, gemetton'-^ we us ^eghwanan gellce'" storme^'^ 
 fores^tte and foretynde, and nsenigne hyht" h^le^- in us 
 to^^ lafe^^ standan.^^ Da wses sefter langum fsece t^set we 
 tire gesiht5 feorr^'* upahofon, tSa gesawon we in Fame, 
 
 10 t5gem Iglande, Gode^"^ 6one leofan faeder ^Selwald of his 
 diegelnessum *^ utgangende/' Saet^^ lie'^ wolde^^ iirne sItSfset 
 sceawian, and geseon hwaet us gelumpe/^ for-<5()n lie ge- 
 hierde (Saet gebrec tJiera storma and Sses weallendes s^s.^ 
 Mid-5y he t5a us eac sceawode, and geseah in gewinne 
 
 [5 and in ormodnesse ^' ges^tte beon,^ t5a blegde he his 
 
 1 See 166. g. 
 
 2 Lat. frustra. 
 
 3 See winnan. 
 
 4 Lat. forte. 
 
 ^ Lat. aliquo conamine. For 
 eenige see 174 ; for "Siuga. see 
 154. b. 
 
 6 Lat. repetere. 
 
 ■^ Lat. egressi eramus. The 
 pres. part, with the verb is some- 
 times used in OE. to denote the 
 simple past, as here, and not the 
 progressive. 
 
 8 See 95, note. 
 
 ^ To foretynde = Lat. inve- 
 nimus nos undiqueversum pari 
 tempestate proeclusos. 
 
 10 See 174. 
 
 " Ace. sing., the subj. of 
 standan. 
 
 12 See 153. d. 
 
 '3 Lat. restare. 
 
 1* Translate, /rom a distance. 
 
 1^ Governed by leofan ; = 
 amantissimum Deo. See 165. 
 
 ^^' Lat. latibulis. 
 
 1" Translates the Latin past 
 part., egressum. 
 
 1^ Translate, that he might, in 
 order to, to. The Latin has the 
 infinitive. i^ gee 194. b. 
 
 2"^ Lat. fragore procellariim ac 
 ferventis oceani. 
 
 21 Lat. desperatione. 
 
 22 Supply ns as subject ace. 
 (169). 
 
^THELAVALD CALMS THE SEA. 143 
 
 cneowu to Fseder ures Dryhtnes Heelendes Cristes, and 
 wses^ gebiddende^ for urre hsele and for tirum life. And 
 mid-t5y he tSa Sset gebed gefylde,^ lie 6a samod setgsedere 
 ge 'gone at5undnan^ sge gesmylte ge 6one storm gestilde, 
 to^ 'Son'' t^sette* 6urli^ ealP seo replies ^ses stormes waes^ 
 blinnende/ and gesyndge^ windas ^urh Sone smyltestan 
 see us set lande gebroliton. Mid-t5y we 6a tip com on to 
 lande, and ure scip eac'' swilce'' fram Ssem ySum up 
 abeeron, 6a sona se ilea storm ^ft hwearf and com,^ se-6e 
 for^ urum^ intingan^ medmicel faec^° gestilde, and ealne 
 6one" daeg^*' swT6e micel and Strang wees, Ssette^ m^nn 
 sweotollice ongietan meahton ^aette se medmicla fierst 
 68ere stilnesse, 6e ^ler becom, to^'^ beimm^^ 68es Godes^* 
 weres'^ for intingan urre li^le^*^ heofonlice^'' forgiefen'^ waes. 
 
 1 See above, p. 142, n. 7. ^ i^^t,. nostri gratia. 
 
 ^ Lat. complerpt. ^^ See 170. 
 
 ^ Lat. tumida. i^ Lat. illo. Translate, that. 
 
 4 Lat. adeo ut, nearly = so that. i^ From iaCaet-ffe (34). 
 
 5 Lat. per omnia, = entirely. ^^ Lat. ad preces. Cf. the Mod. 
 
 6 Lat. secimdi. What letter Eng. phrase, ' bootless bene.' 
 (sound) has been lost from the i* Dependent on weres. 
 OE. form ? 1° Dependent on benum. 
 
 ■^ Lat. quoque. i^ Lat. evasionis. 
 
 8 Supply ^f t. Latin has only i'^ Lat. ccelitus = from heaven. 
 
 one verb, rediit. i^ Not forgiven., but given. 
 
VI. 
 
 THE INVASION OF BRITAIN BY THE PICTS 
 AND SCOTS. 
 
 (Bede, Eccl. Hist., Bk. I., Chaps. XI., XII.) 
 
 Of t5iere tide^ Romane blunnon^ rlcsian on Breotone. 
 Hsefdon hie Breotona rice feower liiind wintra,^ and, t^ses 
 fiftan, himdseofontig," f5cTes-t5e^ Gains, oSre naman Julius, 
 se casere,^ c^aet il(;e igland gesohte. And ceastra, and 
 5 torras,^ and strata, ** and brycga on hiera rice geworhte 
 wieron, t^a we to-dseg sceawian magon. Eardodon Bryttas 
 binnan ^i5m dice" to suSd^le, t5e we gemyngodon t5aet 
 Severus,^" se casere, het Swieres ofer 5set Iglaud" gedlcian. 
 
 1 Lat. ex quo tempore = Eng. 
 froin this time forth. 
 '^ See blinnan. 
 
 3 See 154. c. 
 
 4 So the Latin : jmst annos 
 ferme quadringentos septuaginta. 
 But the best calculations make 
 this to liave been about sixty 
 years earlier. 
 
 5 Lat. ex quo = Eng. fro^n the 
 time that. 
 
 ^ Lat. Gaius Julius Caesar. 
 ^ Lat. farus, for pharos., from 
 Pharos, the name of an island 
 
 near Alexandria in Egypt. The 
 lighthouse built on this island 
 gave its name to other light- 
 houses (cf. Fr. phare). Here 
 watch-towers are meant. 
 
 8 Lat. stratce. Are the two 
 words connected ? See Skeat, 
 Prin., pp. 68, 432. 
 
 9 Lat. intra vallum. Mod. Eng. 
 ditcJi is Southern English; dike 
 probably Northern. Cf. Eng. 
 church with Scotch kirk. 
 
 10 This wall was between the 
 Friths of Forth and Clyde (see 
 
 11 Lat. t7'ans insulam. 
 144 
 
THE INVASION OF BRITAIN. 
 
 145 
 
 Da^ ougunnon twa tSeoda, Pihtas^ norSan, and Scottas 
 westan, hie onwinnan, and hiera gehta niman and h^r- 
 gian; and hie fela geara iermdon and hiendon. Da, on 
 t^gere unstilnesse, ons^ndon hie aerendwrecan ^ to Eome 
 mid gewritum'' and wependre bene; him fiiltumes^ b^edon, 5 
 and him geheton eat5mode hiernesse and singale under- 
 ^eodnesse,*^ gif hie him gefultumoden tSset hie meahten 
 
 Moberly's Bede, p. 16), but Bede, 
 following Orosius, is no doubt 
 thinking of that between the Tyne 
 and the Solway Frith, which was 
 built by Hadrian (a.d. 120). Sev- 
 erus' wall was built a.d. 207-210. 
 
 1 "[This account] is pieced to- 
 gether as an abridgment of Gil- 
 das, xi.-xvi. ; but the turgidity 
 of his style is chastened, and his 
 faulty grammar in several places 
 corrected" (Moberly, pp.26, 27). 
 
 2 On the Picts the last edition 
 of Chambers' Encyclopoidia re- 
 marks: "Four hypotheses have 
 been formed in regard to the 
 language and origin of the Picts. 
 The first, started by Pinkerton 
 and put by Sir Walter Scott into 
 the mouth of the 'Antiquary,' is 
 that they were Teutons, speak- 
 ing a Gothic dialect ; the second, 
 maintamed by Dr. Skene, is that 
 they were Gaelic-speaking Celts ; 
 . . . the third, due to Professor 
 Rhys, is that the Picts were non- 
 Aryans, whose language was over- 
 laid by loans from Welsh and 
 
 Irish ; and the fourth, held by 
 two of the most eminent Celtic 
 scholars of the day, Professor 
 Windisch and Dr. Whitley 
 Stokes, is that they were Celts, 
 but more nearly allied to the 
 Cymry than to the Gael. . . . 
 The conclusion to which we 
 come is that the Picts, what- 
 ever traces they show of a non- 
 Aryan racial element, . . . spoke 
 a Celtic language belonging to a 
 branch of Celtic allied to the 
 Cymric, . . . and that this dia- 
 lect of the Gallo-Cymric stock 
 was a wave of Celtic speech 
 from the continent previous to 
 the Gaulish which held England 
 when Cgesar entered Britain." 
 
 3 Lat. legatos. 
 
 4 Lat. epistolis. 
 
 5 See 156. b. 
 
 6 This pair of phrases renders 
 subjectionem continuam. What 
 parallel to the use of such synony- 
 mous terms may be found in the 
 English Prayer-Book ? How is it 
 to be accounted for ? 
 
146 THE INVASION OF BRITAIN. 
 
 hiera fiend ^ oferwinnan. Da^ ons^ndou^ hie him micelne 
 h^re to fultume, and, sona 'Sses-Se hie on 6is igland comon, 
 •Sa campedon hie^ wi6 hiera feondum, and him micel wsel 
 ongeslogon, and of hiera ^ gemserum adrifon and afiiemdon^; 
 
 5 and l^rdon 'Sset hie fsesten" worhten him^ to gebeorge wi'S 
 hiera feondum ; and swa, mid micle sige,^ ham foron.^*^ 
 
 Da" tSset t$a ongeaton 5a ^iran gewinnan/^ •gget se Eoma- 
 nisca h^re wses onweg gewiten, 5a comon hie sona mid 
 sciph^re on hiera landgemiiern, and slogon^^ ealle and cweald- 
 
 10 on''^ ^aet hie gemetton, and swa-swa ripe ierSe" fortryedon and 
 fornomon, and hie mid ealle ^^ foriermdon. And hie ^a ^ft 
 s^ndon yerendwrecan to Kome, and wependre stefne him 
 fultumes b^don/^ ^aet^' se^'' earme eSel mid ealle ^^ ne 
 fordilgod ne wiJere, ne se nama 5^re Romaniscan 'Seode/^ 
 
 15 se-Se mid him swa lange scean^^ beorhte/^ fram fr^mdra 
 
 1 See 46. here omitted in tlie translation, 
 
 2 This may be anywhere be- describing the construction of 
 tween a.d. 388 and 420. See the (earthen) wall, between the 
 Moberly, p. 27. Friths of Forth and of Clyde. 
 
 3 This clause tran.slates Qnibus 1^ These three iJa's respectively 
 moxlegiodestinaturarmata. Note = v^hen^ then, and the. 
 
 the use of the active for the pas- ^^ j^at. inimici. 
 
 sive, which also appears in other ^^ Lat. cccdunt. See above, p. 
 
 sentences of the context. 145, n. 6. 
 
 4 The legionaries, apparently. ^^ Lat. segetem. 
 
 ^ Of the Britons ; Lat. socio- ^^ Mid ealle = completely. See 
 
 rum finibus. 175. 
 
 ^ Lat. expulit. See above, p. 1*^ Lat. implorantes. 
 
 145, n. 6. 1" MS. ffaet. 
 
 ■^ Lat. murum. ^^ Lat. provincice. 
 
 8 See 184. a. ^^ Lat. claruerat. Is the Old 
 
 9 Lat. triumpho. See 175. English to be translated as perfect 
 10 A passage of the Latin is or as pluperfect? See scinan (18). 
 
THE INVASION OF BRITAIN. 147 
 
 ■geoda^ unge'Swsernesse ^ fornumen and fordilgod beon 
 sceolde. Da wses ^ft h^re^ hider s^nd/ se wses cumende 
 on ungewenedre^ tide, on heerfeste. And hie sona wiS 
 hiera feondum gefuhton, and sige hsefdon, and ealle t5a, 
 t5e •Sone^ deaS® beswlcian^ meahton, ofer t^one s^ norS 5 
 afliemdon, Sa-'6e ser, gelce geare/ ofer gone s^ hlo8edon 
 and h^rgedon. Da gessegdon Romane on an^ Bryttum 
 tSset hie no ma ne meahten for hiera gescieldnesse^ swa 
 gewinnfullicum ^^ fierdum " sw^ncte ^^ beon.^^ Ac hie 
 manedon^^ and^^ Iserdon^""^ gaet hie him w^pnu worhten," 10 
 and modes str^ngtle nomen/^ Sset hie campoden and wig- 
 stoden hiera feondum.^'' And hie him t5a eac to rsede 
 and to frofre fundoii t58et hie gemeenelice fsesten ge- 
 worhten him to gescieldnesse — st^nenne weall rihtre ^^ 
 stage ^^ fram eastsae og westsee, gser Severus/^ se casere, 15 
 lu het dician and eorg weall gewyrcean; ■gone man^^ nu 
 to-dseg sceawian maeg, eahta fota^ bradne, and tw^lf 
 fota^ heahne.^^ Swilce eac on ^ses sees wearoge to su^- 
 
 1 See 153. c. 12 L^t. fatigari. 
 
 2 Lat. improhitate. ^^ Lat. nionent. See above, p. 
 
 3 Lat. legio. 145, n. 6. 
 
 * Past part. ; see 113. 1* See 194. b. 1^ See niman. 
 
 5 Lat. inopinata. ^^ The translation here is very 
 
 6 Lat. evadere^ not mortem free, as is much of this selection, 
 evadere. i'' Lat. recto tramite ; see 160. 
 
 7 See 176. 1 ; 176. 2. 
 
 8 On an = at once; it is the ^^ This is wrong; it is Hadrian's 
 Mod. Eng. anon, which see in wall that is meant. See p. 144, 
 the New Eng. Diet. n. 10, and an article in the Quar- 
 
 9 Lat. defensionem. terly Beview for January, 1860. 
 w Lat. laboriosis. i9 See 89. e. 20 gge 154. c. 
 11 Lat. expeditionibus. 21 ^ comparison of this sen- 
 
148 THE INVASION OF BRITAIN. 
 
 d^le, 'Sanan '5e hie^ sciph^re^ on becom, torras timbredon 
 to gebeorge^ tSses sses. Da, sona 68es-Se 'Sis fgesten geworht 
 wses, 'Sa sealdon hie him bysena'* maniga hii hie him wsepnu 
 wyrcean sceolden, and hiera feondnm wiSstandan^; and^ 
 
 5 hie 'Sa gretton, and him cy^don ^aet hie ntefre ma hie 
 secean woklon ; and hie sigefeeste ofer s^ ferdon. Da^ 
 ■Sset Sa Pihtas and Scottas geaxedon, Sset hie ham gewitene 
 waeron, and eac Saet hie hider no^ ^ft ma hie secean ne^ 
 woldon, Sa wiSron hie Sy^ beaklran gewordene, and sona 
 
 lo eahie norSdSl Sises Ighmdes 06 Sone weall genomon^'* 
 and^" ges^tton.^^ WiS Sisum stod on Saem fa3stene ufaii- 
 weardum" se earga'^ feSa^^ Brytta, and Sier forhtiendre ^* 
 heortan^^ wunode dieges^^ and nihtes.^^ Da sohton hiera 
 gewinnan him searwn, and worhton him hocas, and mid 
 
 15 Ssem tugon hie earmlice^^ adun of Stem wealle; and hie 
 weeron sona deade swa hie eorSan gesohton.^'' Hie Sa 
 forleton Sone weall and hiera byrig/^ and iiugon^'"^ onweg; 
 
 tence with the original will show cognita Scotti Piclique reditus 
 
 the translator's power and free- denegatione. 
 
 dom. 8 See 183. i'^ Lat. capessunt. 
 
 1 Ace. phir.; the Britons. ^ See 178. i^ See 166. 1. 
 
 2 Nom. sing. ; of the enemy. ^'^ Lat. segnis. 
 The Latin is different. i^ Lat. acies. 
 
 3 Lat. prospectum. 1* Lat. trementi corde. See 
 
 4 Lat. monita. 160. L 
 
 5 Free translation. 1^ See 74. Nihtes is formed 
 ^ From this point to the end of on the model of dseges, though 
 
 the sentence = Lat. et valedicunt from a feminine niht. 
 soriis tanquam ultra non rever- ^^ Lat. miserrime. 
 
 siiri. Quibiis ad sua remeantibus. i" The whole sentence is very 
 
 Probably a.d. 418. free. i^ acc. plur. (52). 
 
 7 From here to woldon = Lat. ^^ See fleon. 
 
THE INVASION OF BRITAIN. 149 
 
 and hiera gewinnan hie ehton and slogon/ and on wsel 
 lieldon. Wees ^is gefeoht wselgrimre and str^ngre eallum^ 
 t3^m gergedonum.^ For-'Son swa-swa sceap^ fram wulfum^ 
 and^ wildeorum^ beo6 fornumene, swa ^a earman ceast- 
 erwaran toslitene*^ and^ fornumene*^ wseron^ fram hiera 5 
 feondum, and hiera eehtum '' beneemde, and to hiuigre 
 ges^tte. 
 
 1 See slean. 2 gee 178. ^ Lat. feris. 
 
 3 Lat. priorihus. 6 L^t. discerpuntur. 
 
 * See 47. What is the modern pkiral ? ^ See 177. 
 
VII. 
 
 THE PASSING OF CHAD.» 
 
 (Bede, Eccl. Hist., Bk. IV., Chap. III.) 
 
 Com^ he^ mid ^Sel5ryt5e* of East^nglum ; and he wses 
 liiere 8egna/ and huses,^ and hiere geferscipes,^ ofer eall 
 ealdormann. Da Godes geleafa ^a weox, and hat wses, 6a 
 
 1 Chad, Bishop of Lichfield, 
 died March 2, 672. See the 
 Diet. Nat. liiog. 
 
 2 In 660. 
 
 * (Jwini. An interesting memo- 
 rial of him was discovered, at the 
 end of the last century, in tlie vil- 
 lage of Haddenham, near Ely. It 
 is a stone which appears to have 
 formed the base of a cross, and 
 on one of its sides is the foUow^ing 
 inscription : — 
 
 ^ LVCEM . TVAM 
 
 . OVINO 
 
 DA . DEVS . ET . 
 
 REQVIE 
 
 AMEN. 
 
 
 This is, according to Palgrave, 
 perhaps one of the most vener- 
 able monuments of Saxon antiq- 
 
 150 
 
 uity. It long served as a horse- 
 block, but is now in the north 
 aisle of Ely Cathedral. Dean 
 Merivale of Ely has suggested 
 that the words are meant for a 
 pentameter line (the m in lucem 
 being elided even before a con- 
 sonant). P'or further particulars, 
 see Mayor and Lumby's ed. of 
 Bede, p. 429, and Bright's Early 
 Enrjlish Church History, p. 230. 
 
 4 St, Etheldred, or Audrey (died 
 679), whose choice of the island 
 of Ely as the site of a monastery 
 led to the erection of the present 
 cathedral. She was the daughter 
 of Anna, king (not queen) of the 
 East Anglians. What is the ety- 
 mology of our modern word taio- 
 dry ? 
 
 ° Dependent on ealdormann. 
 
THE PASSING OF CHAD. 151 
 
 Sohte he Saet he sceolde worulde ' wi8sacan, and tSaet 
 unaswundenlice swa gedyde ; and hine middangeardes 
 Singum to (5on ongierede^ and^ genacodode^ Saet he eall 
 forlet 'Sa-Se he haefde, nefne his anfealdne gegierelan, and 
 com to Lsestinga le, to (5£em mynstre^ Sses arwiert5an 5 
 bisceopes.* Baer him ^ sexe and adesan on handa ; tac- 
 node in^ Son (Sset he nalaes to Idelnesse, swa. sume oSre, 
 ac to gewinne, in t^set^ mynster eode ; and Sset selfe eac 
 swilce mid dsedum gecy(5de. And, for-(5on-Se he lyt 
 genyhtsumode in smeaunge and in leornunge haligra 10 
 gewrita, he Sy^ ma mid his handum wann, and'** worhte 
 (5a (5ing ISe nTedt5earflicu wijeron. Dses^^ is to tacne, (59et 
 he mid 5one bisceop in Saem foresprecenum wicum" for 
 his arwierSnesse and for his geornfulnesse^^ betweoh (5a 
 brot5or wees hsefd. Donne ^^ hie inne ^'^ hiera leornunge 15 
 
 1 Sec 26. The word is origi- * From what Latin (Greek) 
 nally a compound, from wer, word ? 
 
 man, and a hypothetical aid, ^ See 184. a. 
 
 age (cf. the adj. eald, old). ^ Translate, b7j. 
 
 From age of man to generation ' Why the accusative ? 
 
 = the people living at one time, ^ What is the form of this word 
 
 mankind ; and from this to in- in Mod. Eng. ? Wherein does it 
 
 habited earth, the transitions are differ from the other Mod. Eng. 
 
 not violent. The similar changes word of the same form ? 
 
 in the meaning of the Lat. soicu- ^ This clause added by the 
 
 lum and Gr. Kocr/xos, especially in translator. 
 
 Biblical usage, will be found sug- 10 Dependent on tacne. 
 
 gestive. n Lat. mansione. 
 
 2 Lat. exuit ; two words for 12 -phe double phrase translates 
 one. See 162. pro suce reverentia devotionis. 
 
 8 From what Latin word ? i^ _ jyjigfi. 
 
 Has it the same meaning in i* Adverb ; contrasted with nte, 
 
 ' York Minster ' ? next line. 
 
152 THE PASSING OF CHAD. 
 
 and hiera becrsedinge ' beeodon, Sonne waes he ute wyrc- 
 ende, swa-hwset-swa Searf gesegen^ wses.^ 
 
 Da he (3a sume'^ dsege^ hwsethwugu swilces* ute dyde, 
 and his geferan to by rig to ciricean eodon, swa hie gelom- 
 
 5 lice dydon, and se bisceop, ana in S^re ciricean,^ 0(S6e in 
 becreedinge 0(S6e in gebedum geornfuU wses, 6a gehJerde 
 he s^mninga, swa-swa he ^ft aefter Son saegde, Sa swet- 
 estan stefne^ and Sa fsegerestan, singendra and blis- 
 siendra/ of heofonum oS eorSan astlgan. Da stefne^ and 
 
 lo 8one sang** he cwseS Sset he merest gehlerde fram east- 
 suSdaele heofones, Sset is fram heanesse SfJere winterlican 
 sunnan upganges; and Sanan to him stycceraLelum^ nea- 
 laecton, oS-Saet he^* becom to Ssecean^^ Saere ciricean Se^^ se 
 bisceop in wses ; and, ingangende, call '^ gefylde, and in 
 
 15 ymbhwyrfte ymbsealde. And he 8a geornlice his mod'^ 
 aS^nede ''^ in Sa Sing Se he gehlerde. Da gehlerde he 
 ^ft swa-swa'* healfre tide ftece/^ of hrofe Siere ilcan 
 ciricean upastlgan Sone ilcan blissesang/^ and, Sy ilcan 
 wege^'' Se he iSr com, tip oS heofonas mid unas^cgendre ^^ 
 
 20 swetnesse ^fthweorfan.'^ 
 
 1 MS. becraedon. ^ Ace. after gehlerde. 
 
 2 Lat. videbantur. ^ See 72. 9«^ Se sang, 
 
 3 See 176. ^ See 154. b. 10 Lat. tectum, for which 1. 17 
 ^ Lat. oratorio loci. The monks has hrof. 
 
 had gone to the church. Cf . below, ^^ Governed by in. 
 
 p. 153, 1. 7. ^2 Ace. sing. 
 
 s See 169. For this word see ^^ Lat. animum intenderet. 
 
 Chaucer, Knight's Tale 1704. 1* Lat. quasi. i^ See 176. 
 
 " Lat. vocem suavissimam can- ^° Lat. Icetitice canticum. See 
 
 tantium atque Icetantium. What 169. i" See 176. 2. 
 
 adjective is concealed in bliss- ^^ Lat. ineffabili. 
 
 (see 34)? ^"^ L?ii. reverti. 
 
THE PASSING OF CHAD. 153 
 
 Da wunode he S^r sum^ faec^ tlde,^ wundriende and 
 wafiende ; and mid behygdigum mode Sohte and smeade 
 hwset t5a (5ing beon sceolden. Da ontynde se bisceop c^set 
 eagSyrel ^ t5^re ciricean, and mid his handa ^ slog tacen, 
 swa-swa his gewuna wses gif hwilc mann ute w^re, Sset 
 he in to him eode. Da eode he sona in to him. CwseS 
 he, se bisceop, him to^: ^'Grang hraSe to ciricean,^ and 
 hat^ ure seofon bro^or hider to me cuman ; and Su eac 
 swilce mid wes.^" Da hie (5a to him comon, (5a manode 
 he hie gerest Sset hie betweonan him Sset msegen^ lufe^ 
 and sibbe,^ and betweon^ eallum Godes mannum geornlice 
 heolden ; and eac swilce 6a gesetennesse 'Sses regollican 
 Seodscipes,^*^ ^e hie fram him geleornodon, and on him 
 gesawon, o8(Se in (5^ra forSgeleoredra fsedra dgedum o85e 
 godcundum gemete, (Sset hie Sa ungewergedre ^^ geornful- 
 nesse^^ fylgden and laesten.^- J]]fter Son he underSledde/^ 
 and him ssegde Sset se daeg swI6e neah stode his for6- 
 fore,^* and 5us cwse^ : '' Se leofa^^ cuma and se lufiend- 
 lica,^^ se-(5e ge wunode tire broSor neosian, se com swilce 
 
 1 'L?it.aliquantulu7nhorce(110). ' Lat. virtutem. 
 
 ■^ In what Mod. Eng. word is a ^ ggg 153 j 
 
 disguised form of -lafyrel to be ^ Lat. ad = toward, rather than 
 
 found ? What is the etymology among. 
 of window 9 10 Lat. instituta disciplinoi regu- 
 
 3 See 201. 1. laris. 
 
 4 What is the etymology of ^ See 174 ; 160.1. 
 
 church ? From what language 12 jjow is this related to the 
 
 is it originally derived ? Mod. Eng. verb last, and to the 
 
 ^ See hatan. German leisten ? 
 
 6 Imper. sing. When followed ^^ l^^. suhjunxit. 
 
 by the adj. heel, what Mod. Eng. 1* Dependent on dseg. 
 
 word does it give rise to ? i^ Lat. amahilis. 
 
154 THE PASSING OF CHAD. 
 
 to-claeg to me, and me of worulde clegde and laSode. 
 For-t5on ge 'Sonne nu ^fthweorfaS^ to ciricean, and biddacS^ 
 ure broSor Saet hie mine forSfore mid hiera gebedum and 
 benum Dryhtne bebeoden-; and swilce eac liiera selfra 
 
 5 forSfore, Ssere tid is nnciiS,'^ Saet hie gemynen* mid waec- 
 cenum and gebedum and mid godum^ forecuman.^ 
 
 Mid-Sy he Sa Sas word, and ^ises gemetes manigu, to 
 him sprecende wses, and hie, onfangenre^ his bletsunge,^ 
 swISe unrote fram him eodon, Sa hwearf se*^ ana^ ^ft^ in 
 
 10 to him se-Se Sone heofonlican sang gehlerde, and hine 
 eatSmodlice on eorSan astreahte fore Sone bisceop, and 
 (Sus cwseS : " Min feeder, mot^*^ ic 6e ohtes " axian " ? 
 OwseS he: "iVxa Sa3S '' Su wille." Da cwaeS he: " Ic 
 Se la halsie and bidde for Godes lufe Seet SQ me 
 
 15 ges^cge*^ hwaet se sang w^re blissiendra 6e'^ ic gehlerde, 
 of heofomim cumendra'* ofer Sfis ciricean,''^ and, sefter 
 tlde,'^ ^fthweorfendra to heofonum." Andswarode he, 
 se bisceop : " Gif 6u sanges stefne gehlerde, and Sil 
 heofonlic weorod ongeate ofer us eac cuman, ic Se 
 
 20 bebeode on Dryhtnes naman t^aet Su 8aet naenigum m^nn 
 
 1 Here are two independent ^ L^t. ipse solus, meaning 
 verbs, where the Latin has rever- Owini. 
 
 U^ntes . . . dicite. '■* Belongs with hwearf ; 
 
 2 Lat. commendent. hwearf . . . ^ft = Lat. rediit. 
 
 3 What change of meaning in ^'^ See 137. 
 the modern word uncouth ? How ^i See 156. 
 related to the ancient meaning ? 12 gg^ 194. 6. 
 
 * See 134. ^^ Refers to sang. 
 
 s According to the Latin, 1* Belongs to blissiendra. 
 
 weorcuin should be supplied. ^^ Lat. oratorium. See above, 
 
 ^ Dependent on gemynen. p. 152, n. 5. 
 
 ' See 167. ^*' Lat. tempus. 
 
THE PASSING OF CHAD. 155 
 
 cy6e^ ne' s^cge^ ser minre forSfore. Ic 6e soSlice s^cge 
 Saette t5aet waeron^ ^ngla gastas Se t^ser comon, Sa me to 
 6sem heofonlicum medum clegdon and lat^edon Sa ic simle 
 lufode and wilnode. And, sefter seofon dagum, hie ^ft- 
 hweorfende^ and cumende^ me geheton, and me Sonne 
 mid him laedan woldon." 
 
 Dset wses swa soSlice mid deede gefylled swa him to* 
 cweden wses. Da waes he sona gehrinen llchamlicre^ 
 untrymnesse,^ and seo^ daeghw^mlice weox and h^figode; 
 and 5a, (5y seofo^an dsege,^ swa him gehaten wses, sefter- 
 5on-6e his fort5fore getrymede^ mid onfangennesse t^ses 
 Dryhtenlican iTchaman and blodes, [Ssette^] seo halge 
 sawl wses onliesed fram Sses lichaman h^fignessum,^" and 
 mid ^ngla hitteowdome" and geferscipe, swa riht^^ is to 
 gellefanne, Sa ecean gefean and 5a heofonlican eadig- 
 nesse^^ gestah and gesohte. Is Sset hwilc" wundor 6eah- 
 Se he gone dseg his deaSes, o55e ma/^ Sone Dryhtnes 
 daeg, bllSe gesawe, Sone he simle sorgiende bad oS-Sset 
 he come ? 
 
 ^ Lat, dicas. ^ Dem. pron. Translate by 
 
 2 See 189. 3. that. 
 
 3 These translate the Lat. "^ See 176. 
 
 future part, redituros. Supply ^ Supply he as the subject. 
 
 would be in translation, or would ^ The MS. has ffaette, but the 
 
 with the finite verb. The future sense does not require it. 
 
 participle of the following clause, lo Lat. ergastulo. 
 
 adducturos^ is translated by a i^ See 33 (lad-). 
 
 finite verb. 12 L^t. fas. 
 
 * Governs him, or may be re- ^^ Ace. plur. 
 
 garded as belonging to the follow- 1* Translate, any. 
 
 ing verb (201. 1). ^^ Lat. potius. 
 
 ^See 174: 160. 1. 
 
VIII. 
 THE DANGERS OF GREATNESS. 
 
 (From Wulfstan's Homilies, No. 49.) 
 
 [Wulfstau — also known by his Latinized name, Lupus — was Bishop of 
 Worcester and Archbishop of York from 1002 to 1023. This homily is one 
 of those attributed to him, but, according to Napier, with insufficient 
 reason, as a portion of it is found in the Blickling Homilies, the manu- 
 script of which bears the date of 1)71.] 
 
 ^ghwilc heah ar, her on worulde, biS mid frecnessum^ 
 ymbseakP; efne swa^ (5a woiuldgeSyiigSa beo5 maran, swa 
 tSa frecnessa beoS swiSran. Swa we magon, be t5;Jem, t5a 
 bysena oncnawan and ongietau.'' Daet treow, 'Sonne, Se 
 5 wiexS^ on Ssem wudubearwe, Saet^ hit hlTfaS iip ofer eall 
 t5a oSru treowu and brijet^* hit/ t5onne s^mninga storm^ 
 gest^nt, and se stranga wind,^ Sonne ^° biS hit swISlicor 
 gew£eged and gesw^nged Sonne se oSer wudu." Swa biS 
 eac gelTce be Ssem heaclifum and torrura/^ 'Sonne hie 
 
 1 See 144. ^ gee 114. lo Frequently the second cor- 
 
 3 Swa . . . maran, swa . . . relative, in such pairs as ffonne 
 sw^iffran = the greater, the fiercer. . . . safonne, Sfa . . . aCa, need not 
 Note the tendency to antithesis. be translated ; it is frequently 
 
 4 Observe the redundancy. followed by an inverted order, 
 ^ See weaxan. ^ = so that. as here, the verb preceding its 
 6a See braidan (34). subject. See 202. 
 
 7 See 184. h. " Se offer wudu = the rest of 
 
 8 Note the alliteration. the forest, not the other inood. 
 
 9 Second subject of gest^nt. 12 Probably here = crag. 
 
 156 
 
THE DANGERS OF GREATNESS. 
 
 157 
 
 hlifiaS feorr up ofer Sa 0(Sre^ eort^an, hie Sonne s^mninga 
 feallan onginnatS,^ and full Searlice hreosan^ to eorSan. 
 Swilce^ eac be Ssem heagum^ muntum and dtinum,^ t5a- 
 Se heah standa^S ofer ealne middangeard, Sa-hwseSre wite 
 habbaS Sses ealdordomes, (5aet hie beoS geneahhe mid 5 
 heof onf yre '^ geSreade and geSrseste, and mid liegum ge- 
 
 1 See p. 156, n. 12. 
 
 2 This resembles the use of gin 
 in Chaucer, almost as an auxiliary 
 tense-sign, like do in Mod. Eng., 
 the latter not being thus used in 
 OE. In Chaucer it usually occurs 
 as the preterit gan^ e.g. in the 
 Clerk's Tale, 392 : "til the sonne 
 gan descende."* See Lounsbury's 
 History of the English Language. 
 An interesting parallel is to be 
 found in New Testament Greek, 
 as, for example, Acts 1. 1 : " The 
 former treatise I made, O The- 
 ophilus, concerning all that Jesus 
 began (-^p^aTo) both to do and to 
 teach." According to Thayer, 
 however (Greek-English Lexicon 
 of the New Testament), there is 
 in its employment always a sense 
 of beginning, in its proper mean- 
 ing. 
 
 3 Dependent, like feallan, on 
 onginnatS'. Give the ind. pret. 
 plur. 
 
 4 It would be interesting to 
 know from what literary source 
 these illustrations are ultimately 
 derived. They remind one of 
 
 Shakespeare (Rich. HI., 1. 3. 
 259-260): — 
 
 They that stand high have many 
 blasts to shake them ; 
 
 And if they fall, they dash them- 
 selves to pieces. 
 
 Cf. also 3 Hen. F/., 5. 2. 11-15. 
 No doubt many Elizabethan par- 
 allels could be found ; I have 
 noted in Chapman, Byron''s Con- 
 spiracy, Act 3, Scene 1 (p. 232 
 of Shepherd's ed.), and Byron''s 
 Tragedy, Act 5, Scene 1 (lb., 
 p. 272). Perhaps the Eliza- 
 bethans may have derived them 
 from Seneca; cf. the Chorus in 
 Act 4 of the Hippolytus, vv. 
 112.3-1143 ; Hercules Fur ens 
 201 ; (Edipus 8-11. Seneca 
 may have caught a suggestion 
 from Sophocles, though the par- 
 allel is somewhat remote ; see 
 the latter's Antigone, vv. 712- 
 717, and Horace, C. II. 10. 
 
 6 See 58. 1. 
 
 6 Redundant. What is dun in 
 Mod. Eng. (24) ? Whence is the 
 adverb doicn derived ? 
 
 ■^ Note the poetical term. 
 
158 THE DANGERS OF GREATNESS. 
 
 slsegene. Swa t5a hean mihta^ her on worulde hreosaf^, 
 and fealla^,^ and to lore weor6a^, and Sisse^ worulde^ 
 welan weor$at5 to sorge, and ^as eorSlican wundor 
 weor6at5 to nahte.* 
 
 Deah we ^isse worulde wl^nca^ tilien^ swit5e, and in 
 wuldre^ sclnen^ swi^e; t5eah we us gescierpen^ mid ^y 
 readestan godw^bbe,^ and gefrsetwien^ mid^ Sy beorht- 
 estan golde,^ and mid^ Seem deorwierSestum gimmum^ 
 utan ymbhon^; hwaj^re^ we sculon on nearonesse ^nde^ 
 gebidan. Deah-t5e ^a mihtigestan and 5a ricestan haten^ 
 him^^ r^ste gewyrcean of marmanstane/^ and mid gold- 
 frgetwum and mid gimcynnum eall ast^ned, and mid 
 seolfrenum ruwum and godw^bbe eall oferwrigen, and 
 mid deorwier^um wyrtgem^ngnessum eall gestreded/^ and 
 mid goldleafum gestreowod ymbutan, hwseSre^ se bitera 
 deaS Sait todiSleS eall. Donne biS seo gl^ng agoten,^^ and 
 se 5rym tobrocen, and Sa gimmas toglidene, and (Saet 
 gold tosceacen, and 5a llchaman tohrorene" and to dust^^ 
 gewordene. 
 
 1 This suggests Seneca (CEdi- ^ This word might be omitted 
 pus^ Act 1, V. 11): — in translation ; see p, 156, n. 10, 
 Imperia sic excelsa Fortunae obja- ^ Object of gebidan. 
 
 cent. 10 See 184. a. 
 
 2 Pleonastic. ii Which part of this word is 
 
 3 Genitive, dependent on native, and which foreign ? 
 welan. i^ An instance of a strong verb 
 
 4 Cf. Mod, Eng. come to naught. (104 ; cf . 28) which has already 
 ^ Note the alliteration. become weak in OE. 
 
 6 In what mood and tense are ^^ Note the parallelism and the 
 
 these verbs, and why ? enumeration. 
 
 ■* Mid governs both the dative i* From what verb (37)? 
 
 and the instrumental (175). ^^ See 24. 
 
IX. 
 DUTIES OF THE RICH TOWARD THE POOR. 
 
 (From the same Homily as the last.) 
 
 Se Htelend cwseS to t5eem wlancan^: ''For hwy waere 
 t5u swa fsesthafol ininra goda, 8e ic ^e sealde ? To 
 hwon^ receleasodest M t^gere giefe, 'Se ic 6e geaf ? Ic ^e 
 nil afierre ^ f ram niTnre s^lene, Se ic Se f orgeaf ; ^onne 
 bist^ Su wgedla on woruldlife. For liwoii^ noldest'' Sti 
 geS^ncean Sset ic wille^ forgieldan segliwilcum m^nii aiie 
 gode dted, Se for minum naman mann gedeS ? Mid 
 hundteontigum ic hit him forgielde,^ swa hit is on 
 mlnnm godspelle gecweden and gessed,*^ ' Swa-hwset-swa^ 
 ge s^UaS anum of minum Siiem Igestum,^ ge hit simle me 
 s^llaS,^ and ic eow wiS^*^ Saem ges^lle^ ecne dream ^^ on 
 heofonum.' 
 
 1 From what OE. word is the ^ Pleonastic. 
 
 Mod. Eng. rich derived (see Skeat, ^ What portion of this is lost, 
 
 Prin.^ p. 61)? From what OE. and how is it replaced, in the 
 
 meaning is the modern significa- Mod. Eng. ichatsoever 9 
 tion derived ? 8 ggg gg 
 
 2 Note Wulf Stan's use of to ^ Cf. the form of this sentence 
 hwon, for hwon, in the sense with that on p. 135, 1. 14. 
 
 of why. See 88. io = in return for. How is this 
 
 3 See 188. * See 139. to be reconciled with other senses 
 
 '' Why should not the preterit of wW ? 
 
 be used here ? n Not dream, but joy, bliss. 
 
 159 
 
160 DUTIES OF THE RICH TOWARD THE POOR. 
 
 Dti mann, to hwon eart M me swa ungeSancfull minra^ 
 giefena ? Hwset ! ic cSe gesceop and gellffseste, and aeg- 
 hwset^ •Sses 6e '6u hsefst^ ic 6e sealde. Mm is eall tSset 
 ^u hsefst, and t5In nis nan wiht."* Ic hit eall afierre 
 
 5 fram t3e; t$u leofa^ btitan me, gif Sti msege.^ De ic hit 
 sealde, to' ^on^ ^set' M hit sceoldest ^- Searf uni dgelan. Ic 
 sw^rie t5urh me* selfne Saet ic eom se ilea God Se t5one 
 weligan and t5one heanan geworhte mid minum handum. 
 Deet^ ic wolde, Sset tu. mine Searfan feddest,'- ^onne hie 
 
 10 wgeron be biddende minra^'^ goda,^° and 6u him simle 
 tKe" forwierndest. For hwon noldest M hit'-* geft^ncean, 
 gif till him mildheortnesse on gecySdest,^- Sset Sii ne 
 sceoldest^^ ^ses^^ nan ^ing forleosan, ISe^'^ 6u him dydest, 
 ne me on t5aere s^lene abelgan mines ^^ agnes ^^ ? To 
 
 15 hwon agnodest M ^e anum «aet ic inc^^ baem^^ sealde? 
 To hwon feddest 611 -Se senne of t^eem ^e ic inc^^ btem^^ 
 gesceop to'* welan, and to'* wiste, and to'* feorhn^re ? 
 To hwon heolde''"* M hit t5e anum and t5Inum bearnum, 
 Saet meahte manigum genyhtsumian^? Unle(5e 'Se wses 
 
 1 See 155. 10 See 156. b. 
 
 2 See 89. c. ^ See 121. " Not to be confounded with 
 •* In what two Mod. Eng. words tide. See 156. j. 
 
 does wiht appear ? From what 12 Optative more regular. 
 
 OE. forms are aught and naiujht i^ See 154. a. 
 
 derived ? 1* Refers to its antecedent 
 
 5 See 122 and 198. ffaes. 
 
 6 = canst, not mayst (135). 1° Dependent on s^lene. 
 
 ■^ = in order that. i^ Note this rare dual (81). 
 
 8 What has this accusative be- i" See 79. 
 come in Mod. Eng. ? i^ = for, as. 
 
 9 Anticipative of tlie following ^^ From what infinitive ? 
 noun-clause. 20 xhe sense is pluperfect. 
 
DUTIES OF THE RICH TOWABD THE POOR. 161 
 
 tSset tSu hit eall ne meahtest gefsestnian, ne mid inseglum 
 beclysan. Wenst ^u tSaet hit^ ^m sle tSaet seo eor6e 6e 
 forf^bringS ? Heo^ 6e grewS,^ and blew(5/ and s^d I'M,* 
 and andlifan bringS. Ic nti afierre minne fultum fram 
 tSe; hafa^ 6u set^ t5inum gewinne t5aet 6u nisege, and aet*' 
 (5Inuin geswince. Ic Se^ setbrede^ mine renas,^ Sset hie 
 8inre eor^an^ ne rlnen.^'^ Ic afierre fram ^e mine mild- 
 heortnesse, and ($onne biS sona gecySed Sin iermSu, and 
 aetiewed. 
 
 Gif M wene^^ 'Sset hit t5in bocland^^ sle t^set M on 
 eardast, and on agne seht^^ geseald, hit t5onne wseron^'* 
 mine wseteru, '6a-Se on heofonum wseron, Sonne ic mine 
 giefe eorSwarum d^lde. Gif 6u miht haebbe," deel renas 
 ofer ^Ine eort^an. Gif '5u Strang sle, s^le w^stmas t5inre 
 eor6an. Ic ahierde mine sunnan, and heo gebierht; Sonne 
 forbaerntS^' heo ealle Sine aeceras, and t^onne bist^^ Su dsel- 
 leas^^ mines renes/'' and t5e Sonne biS^^ Sin eorSe idel and 
 unnyt goda^^ gehwilces.^^ Mine Searfan libbaS be me; gii 
 Sii msege/^ wuna btitan me. Mine Searfan me ealne^ weg* 
 habbaS, and ic hie neefre ne forlgete." 
 
 1 Anticipative of fSseit. erty. The term is explained by 
 
 2 Refers to what ? the following clause. 
 
 3 See 109. i^ See 172. 1. 
 
 4 See Isedan. i4 See 189. 3. 
 
 s See 121 and 198. i^ Are these presents or futures? 
 
 6 = from; of. at one's hands. i^ See 146. 
 
 7 See 164. 8 See 28. i^ See 165. a. 
 
 9 See 161. -10 MS. rinaff. ^^ Dependent on gehwilces. 
 
 11 See 196. d. See 154. h. 
 
 12 Land held by boc or char- i^ Dependent on idel and 
 ter, /ree^oZd! es^«^e ; distinguished unnyt. See 155. a. 
 
 from folcland, communal prop- 20 See 170. Mod. Eng. alway. 
 
ALFRED'S PREFACE TO BOETHIUS. 
 
 (Prefixed to his translation.) 
 
 -Alfred cyning wses wealhstocP t^isse bee, and hie of 
 Boclaedene^ on Englisc w^nde, swa heo nu is gedon. 
 Hwilum he s^tte word be worde, hwllum andgiet of 
 andgiete, swarswa he hit •8a sweotolost and andgiet- 
 fullicost ger^ccean nieahte for Ssem mislicuui and manig- 
 fealdum woruldbisgum Se hine oft ^egSer ge on mode 
 ge on lichaman bisgedon. Da bisga^ us sind swlt5e 
 earfoSrlrae tSe on his dagum on t5a ricu becomon ^e he 
 underfangen haefde, and 8eah, 6a he 6as boo hsefde 
 geleornod, and of Laedene to Engliscum spelle gew^nd, 
 •Sil geworhte he hie ^ft to leoSe, swa-swa heo nu gedon 
 is. And nu bitt* and for Godes naman halsaS iJelcne 
 Seera t5e 6as boc raedan lyste,^ Saet he for hine gebidde, 
 and liim ne wite gif he^ hit rihtlicor ongiete t5onne he^ 
 meahte ; for-Sam-'Se tele mann sceal be his andgietes 
 maeSe, and be his gemettan, sprecan ^aet he spric6, and 
 don t^set-^set he deS. 
 
 1 Wealh- signifies foreign (see 2 Perhaps originally in contrast 
 
 walnut), and sometimes servant, to the Latin spoken in Britain. 
 
 orig. Celtic, Celt (cf. Wales, Welsh, ^ See 51. a. 
 
 Cornwall), from Volcce, the name * Supply he. ^ See 190. 
 
 of a Celtic tribe (Csesar, Gallic ^ The reader. 
 
 War, Bk. VII.). ^ Alfred. 
 
 162 
 
XL 
 A PRAYEE OF KING ALFEED. 
 
 (From the end of his translation of Boethius.) 
 
 Dryhten/ aelmihtiga God/ Wyrhta and Wealdend ealra 
 gesceafta, ic bidde t5e for ^inre miclan mildheortnesse, 
 and for 'Ssere halgan rode tacne,^ and for Sanctse Marian 
 msegShade, and for Sancti Michaeles gehiersumnesse, and 
 for ealra '6inra halgena^ lufan and hiera earnungum, Sset 5 
 M me gewissie'^ b^t tSonne ic aworhte to ^e; and gewissa 
 me to t^inum willan, and to minre sawle Searfe/ b^t t^onne 
 ic self cunne^; and gestaSela mm mod to Sinum willan and 
 to minre sawle ^earfe ; and gestranga me wiS ^aes deofles^ 
 costnungum; and afierr fram me $a fulan galnesse and selce 10 
 unrihtwisnesse ; and gescield me wilS minum wiSerwinnum, 
 gesewenlicum and ungesewenlicum ; and tsec me Sinne wil- 
 lan'' to wyrceanne; ^aet ic msege^ 6e inweardlice lufian to- 
 foran eallum t^ingum, mid claenum get5ance and mid claenum 
 iTchaman. For-'Son-tSe Sti eart min Scieppend,^ and min 15 
 Allesend, mm Fultum, min Frofor, mm Treownes, and 
 mm Tohopa. Sie ^e lof and wuldor nti and a a a, to 
 worulde butan seghwilcum ^nde. Amen. 
 
 1 See 152. * See 194. b. "^ Object of wyrceanne. 
 
 2 Governed by for. ^ See 166. ^ gee 196. d. 
 
 3 See 153. c. ^ Optative (130). » See 150. 
 
 163 
 
XII. 
 APOLLONIUS OF TYRE. 
 
 [The Old English version of the Romance of Apollonius, from which our 
 extract is taken, belongs, according to Wiilker, to the second third of the 
 eleventh century ; according to Ebert, to its beginning ; and according to 
 Riese, most probably to the tenth. The original story was almost certainly 
 written in Greek, probably in the third century of our era, and by an imi- 
 tator of Xenophon of Ephesus. This is lost, and is only represented by a 
 Latin version, which may have been made in the same century, and in 
 any case not later than the sixth, by a writer of no great education, 
 who introduced Christian terms and conceptions, added some things, and 
 retrenched others. Over a hundred manuscripts of this Latin version are 
 known, of which twelve are in England. Scarcely any two manuscripts 
 agree, and the discrepancies are often great ; still, for convenience, they 
 have l)een grouped into three main classes. To the third of these, which 
 is not the equal of the other two, the immediate original of our version 
 must have belonged, resembling most nearly a manuscript of the Bodleian 
 Library (Laud H. ;i9), and, at the next further remove, one of the British 
 Museum (Sloan. 1()19). 
 
 The popularity of the romance is attested not only by the number and 
 variety of the Latin manuscripts, but no less by the mediaeval and subse- 
 quent translations into almost every modern language. Thus, for example, 
 there is in Old French a romance of Jourdaln de Blaie, the scene being 
 laid in the time of Charlemagne, and the temple of Diana being converted 
 into a nunnery. 
 
 An abridgment of the Latin version found its way into the Gesta Roma- 
 norum, as No. 153 of that collection. In the twelfth century the story was 
 incorporated into the Pantheon of Godfrey of Viterbo, whence it was turned 
 into English verse by Gower, in his Confessio Amantis (Pauli's edition 3. 
 284 ff. ; Morley's abridgment, in The Carishrooke Library, pp. 410-431). 
 From Gower it was borrowed by Shakespeare, or whoever was the author 
 of the drama which passes under his name, as the groundwork of Pericles, 
 Pnnce of Tyre ; the name Pericles being perhaps adapted from the Pyro- 
 cles of Sidney's Arcadia. The scenes of Pericles which may be compared 
 with our extract are the 1st, 2d, 3d, and 5th of Act II., and the 3d of Act V. 
 
 The Old English Apollonius was edited by Thorpe, in 1834, from MS. S. 
 18. 201 of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge ; and to this edition the student 
 
 1G4 
 
APOLLONIUS OF TYKE. 165 
 
 is referred for the spelling and punctuation of the original. It is only a 
 fragment, breaking off in the midst, and recommencing near the end of 
 the tale, as we have indicated below. 
 
 Further information will be found in Rohde, Der griechische Roman, 
 Leipzig, 1876; Teuffel, History of Latin Literature, § 489; Hagen, Der 
 Roman vom Konig Apollonius von Tyrus, Berlin, 1878 {Saminlung gemein- 
 verstdndlicher wissenschaftlicher Vortriige, Serie 13, Nr. 303, pp. 561-592) ; 
 Warton, History of English Poetry 2. 302-303; and Riese's edition of the 
 Latin, which is the standard (Leipzig, 1871), and costs but a trifle. 
 
 Besides the Tudor versions, there is an English translation in Thorpe's 
 edition, and another — of course not adhering closely to our text — in Swan's 
 rendering of the Gesta Romanorum (Bohn Library)]. 
 
 The SMpivreck. 
 
 Apollonius^ hie baed ealle gretan,- and on scip astah.^ 
 Mid-Sy-Se hie ongunnon 'Sa rowan/ and hie forSweard 
 waeron on hiera weg, 'Sa wearS ^sere see smyltnes aw^nd 
 faeringa betweox twam tidum,^ and wearS miclu hreohnes 
 aweaht, swa ^set seo sae cnysede '6a heofonlican tunglu,^ 
 and ^set gewealc t^tera y6a hwa^erode mid windum. D^r- 
 to-eacan comon eastnorSerne windas, and se angrislica 
 stiSwesterna wind him ongean stod/ and 6aet scip eall 
 
 1 Apollonius, King of Tyre, has Cyrene, on the African coast. It 
 
 fled from the cruelty and treach- is at this point that our selection 
 
 ery of Antiochus, King of Anti- begins. 
 
 och, on a richly freighted vessel, 2 Observe the ellipsis, — hade 
 and taken refuge with the citi- greet them all — where the sub- 
 zens of Tarsus. Finding the citi- ject of the infinitive is to be 
 zens in extremity, on account of a supplied, 
 prevalent famine, he relieves their ^ gee 28. * See 199. h. 
 necessities by liberal gifts, where- ^ L^t. intra duas horas diei. 
 upon they erect a statue of him « This seems to be a reminis- 
 in the market-place. But not- cence of Virgil, ^neid I. 103. 
 withstanding the gratitude of his "^ Lat. (verse): Hinc Notus,hinc 
 beneficiaries, he finds it expedient Boreas^ hinc horridus Afi-icus in- 
 to leave them, and embarks for stat. 
 
166 APOLLONIUS OF TYRE. 
 
 tobserst on Sisse ^geslican hreohnesse. Apollonius^ gefSran 
 ealle forwurdon^ to deaSe, and Apollonius ana^ becom mid 
 sunde to Pentapolim t^sem Cyreniscan lande, and Sser tipeode 
 on ^sem strande. Da stod he nacod on t5seni strande, and 
 5 beheold 6a S£e, and cwaeS : 
 
 " Eala ! •&u s^ Neptune ! manna bereafiend^'' and imsc^S- 
 t^igra beswicend^*! 6u eart wselhreowra t5onne Antiochus se 
 cyning. For minum Singum 'Su geheolde Sas wselhreow- 
 nesse, 'Saet ic 6urh Se gewurde'' wsedla^ and tSearfa, and 
 10 Saet se wgelhreowa cyning me t5y ie(5^ fordon meahte. 
 Hwider mseg ic nu faran ? Hwaes ^ maeg ic biddan ? 
 065e hwa giefS^ Seem uncuSan^ llfes fultum?" 
 
 Apollonius and the Fisherman. 
 
 Mid-Sy-(5e he t5as 6ing wses sprecende to him selfum, 
 
 6a fseringa geseah he sumne fiscere^" gan, to S^m he 
 
 15 beseah, and 6us sarlice cwaeS": "Gemiltsa me/^ 6u ealda 
 
 mann, sle" Sset 6u sTe. Gemiltsa me nacodum forlid- 
 
 enura. Naes^'' na ©f earmlicum^ byrdum^^ geboren; and, 
 
 1 The Latin endings of proper ^ See 55 and 181. 
 nouns are not always a guide to 1° See 169. 
 
 the case (54). Here we have the 11 In the original, he falls at 
 
 genitive. the fisherman's feet, and bursts 
 
 2 See forweoraCan. into tears. What reason may 
 
 3 See 79. ^a gee 43. 6. have led to the change ? 
 
 4 MS. gewurffe. 12 gee 164. g. 
 
 5 See 150. i3 gee 193. c. 
 
 « MS. ea»e. See 178. 1* See 189, note. 
 
 ■^ See 156. h. ^^ Lat. humilihus. 
 
 8 Zupitza's emendation for MS. ^^ Plural, where we should ex- 
 
 gif. pect the singular. 
 
APOLLONIUS OF TYRE. 167 
 
 tJaes-'Se ^ 8u geare forwite liwiem Su gemiltsie,^ ic eom 
 Apollonius, se Tyrisca^ ealdormann.'* 
 
 Da, sona swa se fiscere^ geseah 'Saet se geonga mann 
 set his fotuni Iseg, he mid ' mildheortnesse hine upahof, 
 and Isedde hine mid him to his hiise, and ^a estas^ him 
 beforan l^gde 6e he him to beodanne hsefde. Da glet he 
 wolde, be his mihte, maran arfsestnesse '^ him gecyt5an; 
 toslat Sa his wsefels on twa, and sealde Apollonie t5one 
 healfan dael, '6us cweSende : " Nim t^set ic Se to s^Uanne 
 haebbe, and ga into 'Saere ceastre. Wen^ is^ Saet Su 
 gemete^ sumne Saet^^ Se gemiltsie.^*^ Gif Su ne finde^^ 
 nsenne Se Se gemiltsian wille, w^nd Sonne hider ongean, 
 and genyhtsumien^^ unc^^ b^m mine lytlan" sehta; far Se^^ 
 on fiscnoS^^ mid me. Deah-hwaeSre ic myngie Se, gif Sii, ful- 
 tumiendum^'' Gode, becymst t5 Slnum iJerran weorSmynte, 
 Saet Sti ne forgiete^^ minne Searfendlican gegierelan." 
 
 Da cwaeS Apollonius: "Gif ic Se^^ ne geS^nce Sonne me 
 b^t biS,^° ic wysce^^ Saet ic ^ft forlidennesse gefare, and 
 Slnne^^ gelican^^ ^ft ne gemete." 
 
 1 Here = in order that. See 12 g^e 193. a. 
 
 157. 1. ^-3 Note the rare dual (81). 
 
 2 See 195. i4 See 55. i^ gee 184. a. 
 
 3 Proper adjectives in -isc, fol- i^ gge 172. 1. 
 
 lowing the Latin, are often used i'^ See 167. Gode is supplied ; 
 
 where we employ the genitive. the Latin has deo favente. 
 
 Translate, of Tyre. is gee 194. b. i^ Ace. 
 
 * Lat. princeps. ^ See 143. 20 Present or future ? Could 
 
 6 Lat. epulas. Mod. Eng. is be used to trans- 
 
 ' MS. faestnesse. Lat. pietati. late it ? 
 
 8 Lat. forsitan. 9 See 194. a. 21 gee 30, and 194. h. 
 
 9a Neut. for masc. ! 10 See 195. 22 Mod. Eng. still has thy like. 
 
 11 See 196. d. See 181. 
 
1G8 APOLLONIUS OF TYRE. 
 
 The Incidents in the Gymnasium. 
 
 ^fter ^isuni wordum he eode on t5one weg 6e him 
 
 geteeht^ wses, o^-t^aet he becom to Seere ceastre geate, and 
 
 Sger ineode. Mid-Sy-t5e he tSohte hwone he biddan meahte 
 
 llfes fultumes,^ t5a geseah he senne nacodne cnapan geond 
 
 5 'Sa strsete iernan. Se waes mid^ ^le gesmierwed, and mid 
 
 scietan begyrd, and bser geongra'* manna'' plegan"* on handa, 
 
 to tSsem bset5st^de^ belimpende.^ And cleopode'' micelre 
 
 stefne,^ and cvvseS: "Gehlere,^ ge ceasterwaran ^^ ! Gehiere, 
 
 ge ^lt5eodige/^ frige and t5eowe, se'Sele and unseSele ! Se 
 
 lo bseSst^de is open." 
 
 Da-Sa Apollonins t5^et gehierde, he hine unscrydde 'Saem^^ 
 healfan sciccelse ^e lie on haefde, and eode into ^«m t5weale.^^ 
 And mid-Sy-(5e he beheold hiera anra" gehwilcne on hiera 
 weorce, he sohte his gelTcan/'^ ac he ne meahte hine ^ser 
 15 findan on tSiSm flocce. Da fteringa com Arcestrates, ealre 
 t^^re tSeode^^ cyning,^^ mid micelre in^nige his manna/^ and 
 ineode on Sset bgeS. Da agan se cyning plegian wiS^^ his 
 geferum mid t)o$ore.^ And Apollonins hine^^ gem^ngde,^^ 
 
 1 See 187. and what is its form in that lan- 
 
 2 MS. fultum. See 159. b. guage ? 
 
 8 See 174. ^^ Lat. peregrini. See 152. 
 
 4 Lat. lusus juvcnales. 12 See 162. i^ L^^t. lavacrum. 
 
 s Lat. gymnasium. 1* See 154. h. 
 
 6 Modifies plegan. ^^ Lat. parem, Eng. peer. 
 
 ■^ See 20. ^^ Lat. regionis. 
 
 8 See 160. 1. This word is the 1^ See 151. 
 
 Chaucerian Steven. ^^ Lat. famularum. See 154. a. 
 
 9 See 95, note. i^ Why not mid ? 
 
 10 This is a compound word, 20 This curious word is very- 
 
 formed of a Latin and an Eng- rare in Old English, 
 lish element. Which is Latin, 21 L^t. miscuit se. See 184. b. 
 
APOLLONIUS OF TYRE. . 169 
 
 swa-swa God wolde, on ^ges cyninges plegan, and, iern- 
 ende, ^one •5ot5or gelaehte/ and, mid swiftre hrsednesse 
 geslaegene,^ ongean ges^nde to t^sem plegiendan cyninge. 
 Eft lie agean as^nde; he hrsedlice sloh, swa he hine^ 
 n^fre feallan ne let. Se cyning Sa oncneow ^aes geongan 5 
 snelnesse/ Sset he wiste^ t58et he nsefde his gellcan on 
 Seem plegan.^ Da cwaetS he to his geferum : " Gat5 eow 
 heonan; 6es cniht, t^ses-tSe me 6ynct5/ is mm gelica.'^ 
 
 Da-'Sa Apollonius gehlerde t^set se cyning hine h^rede, 
 he arn hrsedlice, and genealgecte to ti^m cyninge, and 10 
 mid gelseredre^ handa^ he swang^'^ ^one top mid swa 
 micelre swiftnesse 'Sset S^em cyninge wees geSuht swilce 
 he of ielde to geoguSe gew^nd w£ere. And, sefter t5aem, 
 on his cynesetle he him ^^ gecwemlice ^^ Senode ^^ ; and, 
 Sa-^a he uteode of 'Ssem beetle, he^^ hine^^ l^dde be 'Sgere 15 
 handa, and him^^ t5a siSSan •Sanan gew^nde, Sses weges^'' 
 ^e he ^r com. 
 
 1 See 114. and 164. 1. What Mod. Eng. word 
 
 2 Lat. suhtili velocitate percus- comes from me fSyncfS ? 
 sam. The OE. participle is a . ^ Lat. docta. 
 
 httle awkward. 9 See 51. 3. 
 
 3 The ball. 10 Here the English departs 
 * Lat. velocitatem. from the Latin : ceroma fricavit 
 
 5 See 126. What is the latest eum tanta suhtilitate, ut de sene 
 English quotation that you can juvenem redderet. Top would 
 find for this word ? seem to signify the same as ffoiaCor. 
 
 6 This clause is not very clear. ^ See 164. e. 
 The Latin has : et quia sciebat se ^^ L^t. gratissime. 
 (i.e. Archistrates) in pike lusu i^ See 28. 
 neminem parem haber^e, ad suos i* Apollonius. 
 aitj famuli, recedite ; hie enim 1^ Archistrates. 
 juvenis, etc. i^ See 184. a. 
 
 "^ Lat. ut suspicor. See 157. 1 ^^ See 157. 
 
170 . APOLLONIUS OF TYRE. 
 
 Da cwae'S se cyning to his maiinum/ sitSt5an Apollonius 
 agan^ wses : "Ic sw^rie 'Surh t5a gemsenan hsele^ tJaet ic 
 me nsefre b^t ne bat^ode 6onne ic dyde* to-dseg, nat ic 
 t)urh^ hwilces geonges maunes 'Senunge.^ Da beseah he 
 
 5 hine to anum his manna, and cwaet^ : " Ga, and gewite 
 hwa3t^ se geonga mann sie, t5e me to-daeg swa wel gehier- 
 sumode." 
 
 Se mann t5a eode sefter Apollonio. Mid-t5y-'(Se he geseah 
 Saet he^ wses mid horgum^ sciccelse bewsefed, t5a w^nde 
 
 [o he ongean to ^oem cyninge, and cwseS : " Se geonga mann 
 tSe^^ t)u tefter ascodest is forliden^^ mann."" Da cwaeS se 
 cyning: *'Durh^ hwset^^ wast^^ M 'Sset?" Se mann him 
 andswarode, and cwsetJ : " Deah he hit self forswige," his 
 gegierela hine gesweotohiS." Da cwset^ se cyning : " Ga 
 
 15 hrsedlice, and s^ge him tSset^* 'se cyning bitt 'Se tSset M 
 cume'^'to his gereorde.' " 
 
 Ajyollonius at the Feast. 
 
 Da Apollonius ^set gehierde, he ^aim gehiersumode, and 
 eode for^ raid Si5m m^nn, oS-t58et he becom to t^aes cyninges 
 
 1 Lat. nmicos. ^ Apollonius. ^ Lat. sordido. 
 
 ■■2 How is the sense of Mod. Eng. ^^ Governed by sefter. See 
 
 ago related to that of this word ? 87. c and 201. 1. 
 
 3 This phrase shows Christian 11 Lat. navfragus. 
 influence. 12 j^at. %inde. 
 
 4 Note this use of don to re- i^ gee 126. 1* See 196. e. 
 place a verb of specific meaning. 1° Confusion of two construc- 
 
 5 Governs iafenunge. tions, the direct and the indirect. 
 
 6 See 28. ^^ Lat. ut venias. Translate by 
 "' How does this, as here used, the infinitive, as often in such 
 
 differ in meaning from hwa ? cases. 
 
APOLLONIUS OF TYRE. 171 
 
 healle.-^ Da eode se mann in beforan to Ssem cjminge, 
 and cwseS: "Se forlidena^ mann is cumen, ■Se ^u aefter 
 s^ndest^; ac he ne mseg for sceame ingan butan scrude." 
 Da het se cyning hine sona gescrydan mid weorSfullum'* 
 scrude, and bet hine ingan to ^Sm gereorde. 5 
 
 Da eode Apollonius in, and gesaet, t^ger him getaeht^ 
 wses, ongean tSone cyning. Da^ wearS t^a seo ^enung^ 
 ingeboren, and, sefter ■g^em, cynelic^ gebeorscipe.^ And ' 
 Apollonius nan (5ing ne set, t5eah-t5e ealle oSre m^nn seton 
 and bMe waeron. Ac he beheold t^aet gold, and t58et to 
 seolfor, and t^a deorwurSan^ reaf, and 'Sa beodas, and 6a 
 cynelican ■genunga.^^ Da-fSa he t5is eall mid sarnesse" 
 beheold, Sa sset sum eald and sum^^ sefestig ealdormann 
 be Ssem cyninge. Mid-'Sy-'Se he geseah ^set Apollonius 
 swa sarlice sset, and eall Sing beheold, and nan tSing ne 15 
 set, Sa cwseS he to Saem cyninge: "Du^^ goda cyning, 
 efne, Ses mann Se^* Sii swa wel wiS gedest, he is swiSe 
 sef estfull for SInum gode." Da cwaeS se cyning : " De ^^ 
 misSyncS; soSlice Ses geonga mann ne aefestaS on nanum 
 Singum Se he her gesiehS, ac he cyS^*^ Sset hsefS'^ fela 20 
 
 1 Lat. ad regem. ^ Lat. cena regalis. 
 
 2 See 55. . ^ gee 146. 
 
 8 Is this present or preterit '^^ Lat. ministeria. 
 
 (113)? 11 Lat. doZore. 
 
 4 Lat. dignis. 12 Note the curious repetition 
 
 ^ See 187. of sum. The Latin has senex 
 
 6 It has been suggested that invidus. 
 the account of this feast may ^^ Lat. bone rex. See 152. 
 
 have been imitated from that in 1* Governed by wisac. 
 
 Odys. 4. 71 ff. IS See 164. 1. 
 
 ' Lat. gustatio, a sort of first 16 Lat. testatur. 
 
 course. ^^ See 189, note. 
 
172 APOLLONIUS OF TYRE. 
 
 forloren.^" Da beseah Arcestrates se cyning blTSum^ 
 andwlitan- to Apollonio, and cwseS : " Du geonga mann, 
 beo^ bllSe^ mid us, and gehyhf* on God, tSaet t5u mote 
 self to ^tem selran becuman." 
 
 Entry of the Pi'incess. 
 
 5 Mid-t5y-'Se se cyning ^as word gecwaet^, t5a fseringa (5^r 
 eode in t5aes cyninges geong dohtor,^ and cyste hiere 
 feeder and Sa ymbsittendan.^ Da'^ heo becom to Apol- 
 lonio, ^a gew^nde heo ongean to hiere fseder, and cwseS : 
 '• Du goda cyning, and mm se^ leofesta^ f seder, hwset^° 
 
 lo is 6es geonga mann, t5e ongean (Se on swa weorSlicum 
 setle sitt, mid sarlicum" andwlitan; nat^^ ic hwset he 
 besorgat5.^^ " Da cwteS se cyning: "Leofe^* dohtor, "Ses 
 geonga mann is forliden; and lie gecwemde me manna 
 b^tst^^ on 'Saim plegan. For-Sam ic hine gelat5ode to 
 
 15 (Sisum I'lrum gebeorscipe. Nat ic hwaet he is, ne hwanan 
 he is ; ac gif M wille witan hwaet he sTe, asca hine, 
 for-t5am Se^^ gedafenatS^' ■Sset ^u wite.^^" 
 
 Da eode Sset mseden to Apollonio, and mid forwand- 
 iendre^^ spruce cwse^ : "Deah t5u stille^ sTe and unrot, 
 
 1 See forleosan, and 37. ^ Lat. optime. ^^ Lat. quis. 
 
 2 Lat. hilari vultu. See 174. " Lat. JleUU. 12 gee 126. 
 8 Lat. ejmlare. ^^ Lat. dolet. 
 
 * Lat. spera. See 197. ^* See 55. Lat. dulcis. 
 
 ^ What state and period of civ- i^ See 66 and 154. d. Nom., 
 
 ilization is indicated by the pres- belonging to he. 
 
 ence of the girl at the banquet ? i^ See 164. k. i'^ Lat. decet. 
 
 6 See 181. 7 See 202. d. is See 194. a. 
 
 8 Redundant, according to our i^ Lat. verecundo. 
 
 conceptions. See 152. 20 gee 59. 
 
APOLLONIUS OF TYRE. 173 
 
 Seah^ ic t5me ae'Selborennesse ^ on Se geseo. Nu^ Sonne,^ 
 gif 6e'* to h^fig ne Synce/ s^ge me Sinne naman, and 'Sin 
 gelimp^ ar^ce me." Da cwseS Apollonius : "Gif M for 
 nlede^ ascast sefter minum naman, ic s^cge ^e, Ic hine 
 forleas on sae. Gif t5u wilt mine seSelborennesse witan, 
 wite ^u ^set ic liTe forlet on Tharsum,^" Dset maeden 
 cwseS : " S^ge me gewislicor,^ 'Sset ic hit msege under- 
 standan." Apollonius ^a soSlice hiere areahte ^^ eall " 
 his gelimp, and set ^^re sprsece^^ ^nde him^^ feollon 
 tearas of ^eem eagum. 
 
 Mid-Sy-(Se se cyning Sset geseah, he bew^nde hine 'Sa 
 to t^sere dehter,^* and cwsetS : " Leofe dohtor, Su gesyn- 
 godest, mid-^y-Se^^ tSu woldest witan his naman and his 
 gelimp. Dti hsefst nu geednlwod his eald sar/'' ac ic 
 bidde ^e t5£et ^u. giefe him swa-hwset-swa 'Sii wille. 
 Da-'Sa t58et mteden gehierde 'Sset hiere waes aliefed fram 
 hiere f seder ^^ t^a^t^^ heo ser hiere ^^ self^^ gedon wolde, Sa 
 cwaetS heo to Apollonio : "Apolloni, soSlice tSti eart ure^; 
 
 1 Second correlative = Lat. lo See 114. 
 tamen. Translate yet, or omit ii Plural. 
 (201. e). 1--2 See 153. 1. 
 
 2 Lat. nohilitatem. i3 gge 161. 2. 
 
 3 Are these notes of time ? i* See 52. 2. 
 The Latin has nothing similar. i^ Lat. dum. 
 
 * See 164. I. ^ See 196. d. ^^ Lat. veteres ei renovasti dolo- 
 
 6 Lat. casus tuos. Observe the res, a reminiscence of the Virgil- 
 general resemblance to the story ian (^n. II. 3) jiihes renovare 
 of Dido, in the ^neid. dolorem. 
 
 7 MS. neode. Lat. necessi- ^^ See 43. 8. i^ = ichat. 
 talis. 1^ Lat. ipsa. 
 
 8 See p. 165, n. 1. 20 Note this predicate use of are, 
 
 9 Lat. apertius. = Lat. noster es (cf. ^n. II. 149). 
 
174 APOLLONIUS OF TYRE. 
 
 forlset f)me murcnunge^; and, nti^ ic mines f seder ^ leafe 
 hsebbe, ic gedo^ t5e weligne." Apollonius hiere ^ses 'San- 
 code/ and se cyning blissode on his dohtor welwillend- 
 nesse,*' and hiere to cwsetS : "Leofe dohtor, hat f^ccean 
 5 •8ine hearpan,'' and gecieg (5e to •Sinum friend,^ and afiersa 
 fram t5^m geoiigan his sarnesse." 
 
 A Lesson in Music. 
 
 Da eode heo iit,^ and het f^ccean hiere hearpan. And 
 sona swa heo hearpian ongann, heo mid wynsumum sange 
 gem^ngde ^aere hearpan sweg. Da ongimnon ealle 'Sa 
 
 lo m^nn liie h^rian on hiere swegcrsefte ; aiid Apollonius 
 ana^" swlgode. Da cw8et5 se cyning: "Apolloni, nu Sii 
 dest" yfele, for-^am-?)e ealle m^nn h^riaS mine dohtor 
 on hiere swegcraefte,'^ and ^u ana hie, swTgende,^-'^ taelst.^^" 
 Apollonius cwgeS : " Eala, tSu goda cyning, gif ^Ti me 
 
 ,5 geliefst," ic s^cge t5«t ic ongiete 'Sset soSlice t5in dohtor 
 gefeolP^ on swegcraeft, ac heo nsefS hine na wel geleornod; 
 ac hat me^" nu s^llan 6a hearpan, tSonne wast^'' t^u nii Sset 
 tSu giet nast.^' " Arcestrates se cyning cw8e6 : " Apolloni, 
 
 1 Lat. mcerorem. of course it does not translate 
 
 2 Now, or since ? these words. 
 
 8 See 43. 8. » Not in the Latin. 
 
 4 Future sense, icill make. See 1° See 79. ^ " See 140. 
 173. ^2 Lat. arte musica. 
 
 5 See 159. a. ^^a Yot swigiende. 
 
 6 Lat. henignitate. ^^ Lat. vituperas. 
 
 7 Lat. lyram. 1* See 196. d. 
 
 8 This clause is not altogether ^^ Lat. incidit. Translate, has 
 clear. It seems to stand for the chanced. 
 
 Lat. exhilara convivium, though ^^ See 164. a. ^^ See 126. 
 
APOLLONIUS OF TYRE. 175 
 
 ic oncnawe soSlice t^set (5u eart^ on eallum Singum wel 
 gelgered.'^ 
 
 Da het se cyning s^llan Apollonie ^a hearpan. Apol- 
 lonius 'Sa uteode, and hine scrydde, and s^tte senne 
 cynehelm upon his heafod, and nom 'Sa hearpan on his 
 hand, and ineode, and swa stod Saet se cyning and ealle 
 ^a ymbsittendan wendon ^set he nsere Apollonius, ac t5aet 
 he weere Apollines,^ 'Ssera h^t5enra god. Da weart5 stihies 
 and swige^ geworden innan 'Ssere healle. And Apollonius 
 his hearpensegl genoni, and he 'Sa hearpestr^ngas mid 
 crsefte astyrian ongan, and t^aere hearpan sweg raid wyn- 
 sumum sange gem^ngde.'^ And se cyning self, and ealle 
 (5e ^ser andwearde wgeron, micelre stefne cleopedon and 
 hine h^redon. ^fter 'Sisum forlet^ Apollonius t5a hearpan, 
 and^ plegode, and fela faegerra t5inga^ ^a5r forSteah,^ t5e 
 ^iSm folce ungecnawen wses and ungewunelic. And him^ 
 eallum t^earle llcode aelc ^aera tiinga'' ^e he forSteah. 
 
 SotSlice, mid-tSy-Se t^ses cyninges dohtor geseah Stet Apol- 
 lonius on eallum godum crseftum swa wel wees getogen,^" 
 t3a gefeoll hiere mod on his lufe. Da, sefter t^ses beorscipes 
 ge^ndunge, cwaeS Sset mseden to t5aem cyninge : "Leofa" 
 
 1 See 194, note. 2 Apollo. ^ The rest of this sentence para- 
 
 3 We are reminded of ^n. II. phrases : induit statum comicum 
 1, Conticuere omnes. et inauditas actiones expressit, de' 
 
 4 To this sentence there corre- inde tragicum. 
 sponds in the Latin : — '^ See 154. a, h. 
 
 arripuit plectrum, animumque ac- ^^*- ^^P'>'^^sU. 
 
 commodat arti ; ^ See 164. k. 
 
 cum chordis miscetur vox cantu 10 See geteon. What relation 
 
 modulata. hasgetogentoMod.Eng.ioawfowF 
 
 ^ Lat. deponens. 1^ See 55. 
 
176 APOLLONIUS OF TYRE. 
 
 f seder, M liefdest me, lytle^ ^r/ ^set^ ic^ moste^ giefan 
 Apollonio swa-hwaet-swa ic wolde of ^inum goldhorde." 
 Arcestrates se cyning cwseS to hiere : " Gief him swa- 
 hw3et-swa Su wille. ^" Heo •8a swi8e bli6e uteode/ and 
 5 cw3et5 : ^'Lareow^ Apolloni, ic giefe 'Se, be mines feeder 
 leafe, twa hund punda^ goldes,'' and feower hund punda^ 
 gewihte^ seolfres,^ and t5one msestan dsel deorwurSes^ 
 reafes, and twentig 'Seowa^'^ manna.^*^" And heo ^a 'Sus 
 cwseS to Saem t^eowum mannum : " Berat5 t5as Sing mid 
 
 lo eow, Se ic behet Apollonio minum lareowe, and l^cgeaS 
 innan biire^^ beforan mInum freondum." Dis wearS 'Sa 
 Sus gedon, aefter 'S^re cwene hSse'^; and ealle Sa ni^nn 
 hiere giefa h^redon Se^"^ hie gesawon. Da soSlice ge^nd- 
 ode se gebeorscipe, and 'Sa m^nn ealle arison,^^ and 
 
 15 gretton Sone cyning and 'Sa cwene, and b^don hie 
 gesunde beon,'^ and ham gew^ndon. Eac swilce Apol- 
 lonius cwieS: " Dii goda cyning, and earmra^*^ gemiltsiend, 
 and Su cwen, lare ^^ lufiend, beon ge gesunde.^^" He 
 beseah eac to 'Ssem tSeowum mannum, Se Sset mieden him 
 
 20 forgiefen hsefde,'* and him cwseS to : " NimaS Sas Sing mid 
 
 1 Lat. paulo ante. See 178. ^^ Lat. triclinio. 
 
 2 Translate by the infinitive 12 t^ee the derivation of Mod. 
 sign, to. The OE. follows the Eng. behest., 
 
 Latin. • ^^ Ilefers to m^nn. 
 
 3 See 197. 1* So in Beowulf (653-655) : 
 * Not in Latin. " Werod eall aras; grette J^a . . . 
 ^ Lat. magister. guma oSerne, . . . and him hgel 
 6 See 154. c. ahead." 
 
 ■^ See 153. /. ^^ Lat. vale dicentes. 
 
 8 See 174. 16 gge 153. d. 
 
 9 MS. deorwurafan. ^^ Lat. valete. 
 10 Lat. servos. is See 188. 
 
APOLLONIUS OF TYRE. 177 
 
 eow, ^e me seo cwen forgeaf, and gan^ we secean ure 
 giesthtis, tSset we maegen us^ ger^stan." 
 
 ApoUonius as Teacher. 
 
 Da adred t^aet mgeden ^set heo ngefre ^ft Apollonium 
 ne gesawe swa^ hraSe swa heo wolde; and eode (5a to 
 hiere fseder, and cw8et5 : " Du goda cyning, licaS 'Se wel 
 •gset Apollonius, ^e t^urli us to-daeg gegodod'* is, 'Sus 
 heonan fare/ and cumen yfele m^nn and bereafien 
 hine?'^ Se cyning cwse^ : ''Wel M cwsede. Hat hine^ 
 findan hweer he hine maege weorc5licost '' ger^stan." Da 
 dyde Sget maeden swa hiere beboden^ wses ; and Apol- 
 lonius onfeng S^re wununge tSe him betaeht wses, and 
 ^ser ineode, Gode^ t5anciende, t5e him ne forwiernde^^ 
 cynelices weorSscipes and frofre. Ac t^aet m^den hsefde 
 unstille" niht, mid ^aere lufe ongeled ^^ra worda^^ and 
 sanga t5e heo gehierde set Apollonie. And na l^ng^^ heo 
 ne gebad Sonne hit dseg wses, ac eode sona swa hit 
 leoht wges, and gesset beforan hiere feeder ^^ b^dde. Da 
 cwseS se cyning: '^Leofe dohtor, for hwy^^ eart^^ M 'Sus 
 serwacol ? " Dset mseden cwseS : " Me aweahton Sa ge- 
 cneordnessa^'' t5e ic giestran-daeg ^^ gehierde. Nti bidde ic 
 
 1 See 193. a. lo See 159. a. 
 
 2 See 184. h. ii Lat. inquietam. 
 
 3 Swa . . . wolde not in Latin. 12 Dependent on lufe. 
 
 4 Lat. ditatus. i3 gee 77. i* See 43. 8. 
 
 5 See 194. a. i^ See 175. 10 gge 138. 
 
 6 MS. him. !■'' Lat. studia. Translate, ac- 
 ■^ See 76. complishments. 
 
 8 See 187. i^ Lat. hesterna. Is giestran 
 
 ^ See 164. m. related to the Latin word ? 
 
178 APOLLONIUS OF TYRE. 
 
 ■ge, for-'Sara,^ 'Saet ■Su befseste^ me urum cuman,^ Apol- 
 lonie, to* lare."*" Da wear's se cyning t5earle geblissod, 
 and het f^ccean Apollonium, and him to cwseS : '' Mm 
 dohtor giernS ^aet heo mote leornian aet Se Sa geseeligan 
 
 5 lare t5e 'Sii canst ^; and, gif t5u wilt t5isam t^ingum^ 
 gehiersum beon, ic sw^rie 'Se, Surh mines rices maegenu,' 
 tSset swa-hwset-swa Su on ste forlure, ic t5e tSaet on lande 
 gestaSelie.^ " Da-'Sa ApoUonius t5set gehlerde, he onfeng 
 Sgem" m^den to lare, and hiere tsehte swa wel swa he 
 
 10 self geleornode.^" 
 
 The Three Suitors. 
 Hit gelamp t5a sefter t^isuin, binnan feawum tidum," 
 Saet Arcestrates se cyning heold ApoUonius hand on 
 handa ; and eodon swa iit on tSeere ceastre str^ete. Da, 
 set niehstan, comon t5aer gan^^ ongean hie Srle gel^rede^^ 
 15 weras and seSelborene, Sa lange ser gierndon" Saes cyninges 
 dohtor. Hie t5a ealle ■8rle togaedere anre stefne^^ gretton 
 6one cyning. Da smercode'^ se cyning, and him to beseah, 
 
 1 Lat. itaque. "' Lat. vires. 
 
 ■^ Lat, tradas. ^ Lat. restUuam. 
 
 8 Lat. hospiti. » See 164. j. 
 
 * Lat. studiorum percipiend- ^'^ Here follows, in the Latin, 
 
 oruin gratia. an account of how the girl feigned 
 
 5 Cf. Chaucer, Miller'^s Tale illness, on account of her love for 
 18: "I can a noble tale." This ApoUonius. 
 
 sense occurs as late as the mid- n Lat. post paucos dies. 
 
 die of the 17th century; Lovelace 12 gee 199. 1. 
 
 has: " Yet can I music too." So ^^ Lat. scholastici. 
 
 Jonson, Magnetic Lady 1.1: "She 1* Lat. in matrimonium petie- 
 
 cowZfZ the Bible in the holy tongue." runt. Pluperfect (188). 
 
 6 Ija,t. desiderio natce mece. See 1^ See 160. 1. 
 165. ^^ Lat. subridens. 
 
APOLLONIUS OF TYRE. 179 
 
 and 6us cw3et5 : " Hwset is Sset, tSset ge me anre stefne 
 gretton ? " Da andswarode hiera an, and cwseS : " We 
 beedon gefyrn 'Slnre dohtor; and Sti us oft hrsedlice mid^ 
 ^Icunge^ gesw^nctest.^ For-Sam we comon hider to-dseg 
 •gus togsedere. We sindon t5me ceastergewaran, of se^elum 
 gebyrdum^ geborene ; nu bidde we t5e tSset M geceose Se^ 
 senne of us ^rim, liwilcne t$u wille t5e^ to'* a'Sume habban." 
 Da cw8et5 se cyning : " Nabbe ge na godne^ timan aredod.^ 
 Mm dohtor is nu switSe bisig ymb hiere leornunga/ Ac, 
 Sy-l8es-6e^ ic eow a l^ng slsece,^ awrita'S eowre naman on 
 ge write, and hiere morgengief e ^*^ ; Sonne as^nde ic t5a 
 gewritu minre d^hter, Seet heo self geceose hwilcne 
 eower^^ heo wille." Da dydon Sa cnihtas swa ; and se 
 cyning nom^^ •6a gewritu, and geinseglode hie mid his 
 hringe, and sealde Apollonio, 6us cweSende : " Nim nu, 
 lareow Apolloni, swa hit 6e ne mislicie,^^ and bring t5inum 
 leeringmeedene.^'"' Da nom Apollonius 6a gewritu, and 
 eode to 6£ere cynelican healle.^^ 
 
 1 Lat. diferendo crucias. after marriage, according to Teu- 
 
 2 Lat. natalibus. tonic usage. Cf. Mod. Ger. 
 ^ See 161. Morgengabe. 
 
 4 Cf . Mod. Eng. * take to wife.' " MS. eowerne. 
 
 5 Lat. apto. 12 See 105. 
 
 6 MS. aredodne. i^ Lat. sine contumelia tua ; an 
 "^ Lat. studiorum. apology for sending Apollonius on 
 ^ Lat. ne. an errand. See 196. c. 
 
 9 Lat. videar . . . differre. i* Lat. discipulce. 
 
 10 Lat. dotis quantUatem. The i^ Lat. domum. The Latin adds 
 
 present given on the morning introivit cubiculum. 
 
180 APOLLONIUS OF TYRE. 
 
 The Princess Chooses. 
 
 Mid-'Sam-t5e t^aet msedeii geseah Apollonium, ^a cwse^ 
 
 heo: "Lareow, hwy g^st ^u ana^?" Apollonius cwae^ : 
 
 "Hlgefdige^ — uses giet yfel wif^ — niin 'Sas gewritu, ^e 
 
 Sin feeder t5e s^nde,* and rsed." Dset mseden nom, and 
 
 5 rsedde Ssera 'Sreora cnilita naman ; ac heo ne funde^ na 
 Sone Daman 'Saeron ^e heo wokle. Da heo t5a gewritu 
 oferraed hsefde, 'Sa beseah heo to Apollonio, and cwseS: 
 "Lareow, ne oft^yncS*^ hit t5e gif ic Sus wer geceose?" 
 Apollonius cwseS : " Na ; ac ic blissie swic^or '' ^aet t5u 
 
 [o meaht, t^urh tSa lare t5e t5u set me imderfenge, t5e self on 
 gewrite gecySan hwilcne hiera 6u wille.^ Mm willa is 
 ^9et t5u Se wer geceose ti53r t^u self wille.^" Dset mseden 
 cwse6 : " Eala lareow, gif 6u me lufodest, tSu hit besorg- 
 odest.^"'' ^fter 'Sisum wordum heo mid modes" anrsed- 
 
 [5 nesse" awrat ot5er gewrit, and t^set geinseglode, and 
 sealde Apollonio. Apollonius hit ^ii ut bter on tSa 
 strsete,'^ and sealde t5^m cyninge. Dset gewrit wses ^us 
 gewriten : " Du goda cyning, and mm se leofesta fseder, 
 
 1 The OE. is not clear. The ^ She has evidently learned 
 Latin has : Quid est quod sin- from him how to write, according 
 gularis cubiculum introisti ? to the English. The Latin has : 
 
 2 Lat. domina. How is hlaef- Immo gratulor quod hahundantia 
 dige related in meaning to studiorum percepta me volente 
 hlaford ? nuhis. 
 
 3 Not clear either in the Latin ^ See 196. c. 
 
 or the English. Some MSS. have, 10 L^t. doleres. Indicative, 
 
 nondum mulier et mala ; one has, where the optative might be e^- 
 
 non unquam mulier fuit mala. pected. 
 
 * Translate, has sent. See 188. 11 Lat. amoris audacia. 
 
 s See 104. ^ Lat. dolet. ^- Lat. forum, as above, p. 178, 
 
 7 Translate, rather. See 76. I. 13. 
 
APOLLONIUS OF TYRE. 181 
 
 nil ^m mildheortnes me leafe sealde 'Saet ic self moste 
 ceosan hwilcne wer ic wolde, ic s^cge t5e to sot5um, t5one 
 forlidenan mann ic wille ; and gif tSu wundrie ^set swa 
 sceamfsest^ feemne^ swa unforwandiendlice ^ ^as word 
 awrat, t5onne wite^ t5fi ^set ic hsebbe Surh weax aboden,'* 5 
 Se nane sceame ne can,^ Sset ic self ^e for scearae s^cgean 
 ne meahte." 
 
 Da-t5a se cyning hsefde Sset gewrit oferreed,^ tSa nyste 
 he hwilcne forlidenne heo n^mde. Beseah 'Sa to 'Ssem 
 t5rlm cnihtum, and cwaetS : '^ Hwilc eower is forliden ? '' 10 
 Da cw8et5 hiera an, se hatte Ardalius : " Ic eom for- 
 liden/ " Se oSer him andwyrde, and cwaetS : " Swiga ^u. 
 Adl ^e fornime,^ t^aet ^u ne beo^ hal ne gesund. Mid 
 me M boccrseft^" leornodest, and t^u nsefre butan •gsere 
 ceastre geate fram me ne come. Hwter gefore" t5u for- 15 
 lidennesse ? " Mid-'5y-t5e se cyning ne meahte findan 
 hwilc hiera forliden weere/^ he beseah to Apollonio, and 
 cweeS : " Nim ^u, Apolloni, ISis gewrit, and raed hit ; 
 ea^e mseg geweorSan tSset ^u wite IS'eet ic nat, 'Sti tSe 
 •Seer andweard wsere/^" Da nom Apollonius Sset gewrit, 20 
 and rsedde. And sona swa he ongeat ^aet he gelufod 
 
 1 Lat. pudica virgo. careful the English have been to 
 
 "^ JjSit. impudeiiter ; one MS. im- preserve than to acquire. Why 
 
 prudenter. have we lost, or all but lost, the 
 
 3 See 198. ver or for as a prefix, — fordone, 
 
 4 Lat. mandavi. forwearied, etc. ; and the zer or 
 
 5 See above, p. 178, n. 5. to, — zerreissen, to rend, etc.? " 
 
 6 Lat. perlectis. » See 193. a. ^ See 196. g. 
 "^ On for- see Coleridge, Omni- ^^ Lat. Utteras. 
 
 ana (Bohn ed., p. 414): "It is " See 107. 12 ggg 194. h. 
 
 grievous to think how much less ^^ Is this optative ? 
 
182 APOLLONIUS OF TYKE. 
 
 waes fram 'S^em meedene, his^ andwlita^ ealP areadode.-^ 
 Da se cyning Sget geseah, $a nom he Apollonies hand, 
 and hine^ hwon fram tSeem cnihtum gew^nde, and cwse^ : 
 "Wast^ tu tione forlidenan mann?" Apollonius cwaeS: 
 
 5 "Du goda cyning, gif 'Sin willa hv6, ic hine wat." Da 
 geseah se cyning ^set Apollonius mid rosan* rude* wees 
 call oferbrseded.^ Da ongeat he tSone cwide, and t5us 
 cwse^ to him : " Blissa, blissa, Apolloni, for-6am-t5e mm 
 dohtor gewilna^ t^aes^ ^e mm willa is. Ne maeg so'Slice 
 
 10 on ^yllicum Singum^ nan^ •Sing geweort5an butan Godes* 
 willan." Arcestrates beseah to ^^m tSrIm cnihtum, and 
 cwseS : ^'SoS'*' is^'^ Sset ic eow ^r stede, 'Saet ge ne comon 
 on gedafenlicre ^* tide minre dohtor to biddanne, ac 
 Sonne ^^ heo maeg hie fram hiere lare gesemetgian, Sonne 
 
 15 s^nde ic eow word.^^" 
 
 Da gew^ndon hie ham mid Sisse andsware, and Arces- 
 trates se cyning heold forS on Apollonius hand, and hine 
 Itedde ham mid him, na swilce he cuma wyere,^* ac swilce 
 he his aSum w^re. Da, set niehstan, forlet se cyning 
 
 20 Apollonius hand, and code ana into S^m bure Seer his 
 dohtor inne waes, and Sus cwseS : " Leofe dohtor, hwone 
 haefst Su 5e gecoren to gemseccean ^^ ? " Daet m^den ^® 
 ^a feoll to hiere feeder fotum, and cwseS : " Du arfsesta ^^ 
 
 1 Lat, eriibuit. ^ A Christian trait. 
 
 2 See 184. b. i'^ Lat. certe. 
 
 * See 126. Lat, invenisti. ^^ Lat. apto. See p. 179, 1. 8. 
 
 * Lat. roseo rubore. ^2 See 202. d. 
 
 ^ Lat. perfusam. i^ Note the English idiom. The 
 
 ^ See 156. a. Latin has, mittam ad vos. 
 
 ■^ Lat. hujusmodi negotio. ^* See 196. c. ^^ Lat. conjugem. 
 
 8 See 183. i^ gee 28. i^ Lat. piissime. 
 
APOLLONIUS OF TYKE. 183 
 
 feeder, gehier «inre dohtor willan.^ Ic lufie «one for- 
 lidenan mann, t$e waes «urli ungelimp^ beswicen''; ac, 
 t5y-laes-6e^ «e tweonie'^ 'Seere spraece, Apolloniuin ic wille, 
 mlnne lareow ; and gif M me him ne shiest, ^u forlStst 
 Sine dohtor." Se cyning «a soSlice ne meahte arsefnian^ 5 
 his dohtor tearas, ac areerde hie tip, and hiere to cwseS : 
 "Leofe dohtor, ne ondr^d «u 6e ^niges^ Singes.*^ Du 
 hgefst gecoren «one wer «e me wel licaS." Eode «a ut, 
 and beseah to Apollonio, and cwse^ : ''Lareow ApoUoni, 
 ic smeade minre dohtor modes willan ; ^a areahte heo lo 
 mid wope^ betweox o6re sprsece, «as ^ing t5us cwe^ende : 
 ' Du geswore Apollonio, gif he wolde gehiersumian minum 
 willan on lare, $8et t^u woldest him geinnian^ swa-hwset- 
 swa seo see him setbrsed.^ Nil, for-^arn-^e he gehlersum 
 wses 6inre heese and minum willan, ic for sefter him 15 
 [mid willan and mid lare^"].'" 
 
 1 Lat. desiderium. hears of the death of King Antio- 
 
 2 Lat. fortuna deceptum. chus, and, with his wife, sets sail 
 
 3 OE. 9'y-lses-9'e gives Mod. for Antioch. There follow the 
 Eng. lest. What phonological events related in the Shake- 
 rule determines the final t ? spearean Pericles, in the main 
 
 4 See 159. 6 and 196. /. as in Acts III., IV., and V., 
 ^ Lat. sustinens. though with not a few differ- 
 ^ Lat. de aliqua re. ences. The infant daughter has 
 ■^ Lat. lacrimis (cf. JEn. III. grown up, and, after a variety 
 
 348). of experiences, has been restored 
 
 8 Lat. dares. ^ Lat. abstulit. to Apollonius. His queen is 
 
 10 The OE. MS. breaks off at priestess of Diana of Ephesus, 
 
 him. I have supplied what fol- and thither he proceeds, being 
 
 lows according to the Latin, warned by an angel in a dream 
 
 voluntate et doctrina. The story to make that, instead of Tarsus, 
 
 thus continues in the Latin : his next goal. At this point the 
 
 After the marriage, Apollonius OE. fragment recommences. 
 
184 APOLLONIUS OF TYRE. 
 
 ApoUonius relates his Adventures. 
 
 Da waes hiere^ gecy'Sed, ^e Sser ealdor^ waes, t^set t5ser 
 wsere sum cyning, mid his aSume and mid his d^hter, 
 mid miclum giefum. Mid-6am-t5e heo 6set gehierde, heo 
 hie selfe mid cynelicum reafe gefrsetwode and mid pur- 
 pran gescrydde, and hiere heafod mid golde and mid 
 gimmmn gegl^ngde, and, mid miclum fyemnena heape 
 ymbtrymmed;'^ com togeanes ^aem cyninge. Heo waes 
 soSlice 'bearle wlitig ; and, for Siere miclan lufe Ssere 
 clyennesse,'* hie s^don ealle Sset Saer nacre nan Dianan 
 swa gecweme^ swa heo. 
 
 Mid-Sam-'6e ApoUonius ^set geseah, he mid his aSume 
 and mid his d^hter to hiere urnon,^ and feollon ealle to 
 hiere fotum, and wendon^ ^?et heo Diana w^re, sco gyden, 
 for hiere miclan beorhtnesse and wlite. D^et halig^ sern^ 
 wear8 M geopenod, and Sa lac^ wairon ingebrohte, and 
 ApoUonius ongan ^^ tia sprecan and cweSan : " Ic fram 
 
 1 The wife of ApoUonius. * Lat. castitatis. 
 
 2 Chief, i.e. chief priestess. ^ Lat. gratam. See 165. 
 
 8 Lat. virginum constipata ca- ^ See 104. Does this verb agree 
 
 tervis. An epic trait. Thus in with its subject ? 
 
 the u^neid (4. 136), Dido goes " Cf. Chaucer, Knight's Tale 
 
 fortli, magna stipante caterva. 243 ff.: — 
 
 Thus in the Odyssey (16. 413), i not whether sche be womman or 
 
 Penelope "went on her way to goddesse; 
 
 the hall, tmth the icomen her hand- But Venus is it, sothly as I gesse. 
 
 maids.'' And thus in Beoioulf ^ Lat. sacrario. JErn forms 
 
 (923-925) , Hrothgar part of the Mod. Eng. barn ; what 
 
 . , , , ^- , ^ ^ -7 does the other element of this word 
 
 tryddode tirfaest getrume micle 
 
 cystum gecy^ed, and his cwen mid stand for ? 
 
 him ^ Lat. mnneribus. 
 
 medostig gemaet mxg'Sa hose. '^^ Lat. cmpit. 
 
APOLLONIUS OF TYRE. 185 
 
 cildhade wses Apollonius gen^mned, on Tyrum geboren. 
 Mid-^am-t5e ic becom to fullum andgiete/ Sa naes nan 
 creeft^ (5e w^re^ fram cyningum began, oSt5e fram 
 ffiSelum mannum, t^set ic ne cu6e.* ... Da wear6 ic 
 on see forliden, and com to Cyrenense. Da underfeng 5 
 me Arcestrates se cyning mid swa micelre lufe t^set ic 
 set mehstan geearnode tSset he geaf me his ac^nnedan^ 
 dohtor to gemseccean. Seo^ for Sa mid me to onfonne 
 mnmm cynerlce, and 'Sas mine dohtor, t5e ic beforan ^e, 
 Diana, geandweard haebbe, ac^nde on sss, and liiere gast 10 
 alet. Ic 'Sa hie mid cynelicum reafe gescrydde, and mid 
 golde and gewrite on ciste al^gde, t^set se, ^e hie funde, 
 hie weorSlice bebyrgde'; and Sas mine dohtor befseste^ 
 ■ggem manfullestum'-' mannum'^ to fedanne.'" For me 'Sa 
 to Egypta lande feowertiene gear on heofe. Da ic 15 
 ongean com, Sa siedon hie me Sset min dohtor wtere 
 fortSfaren,^^ and me waes mm sar call geednlwod." 
 
 The Uecognition. 
 
 Mid-Sam--Se he t5as tiing call areaht hsefde, Arcestrate 
 soSlice, his wif, iip aras and hine ymbclypte. Da nyste 
 na^ Apollonius, ne^^ ne^^ geliefde, Sset heo his gemseccea 20 
 
 1 Lat. scientiam. " See 196. d. 
 
 2 Lat, ars. ^ See 197. ^ Lat. commendavi. 
 
 * I have omitted the portion ^ MS.inanfullestaninannan. 
 
 which relates to his adventures Lat. nequissimis hominibus. 
 before his shipwreck. 10 ^at. nutriendam. 
 
 ^ Translate, own. ^^ Lat. defunctam. 
 
 6 Used almost as personal pro- ^^ gee 183. 
 
 noun. From what source is Mod. ^^ How do ne and ne differ in 
 
 Eng. she derived ? meaning ? 
 
186 APOLLONIUS OF TYRE. 
 
 wsere,^ ac sceaf^ hie fram him. Heo t5a micelre stefne 
 cleopode, and cwseS mid wope : " Ic eom Arcestrate 6in 
 gemaeccea, Arcestrates dohtor ^aes cyninges, and ^ti eart 
 Apollonius mm lareow, 'Se me Igerdest. Du eart se for- 
 
 5 lidena mann Se ic liifode. . . . Hw^r is min dohtor ? " 
 He bew^nde hine -fia to Thasian,^ and cwseS : " Dis heo 
 is." And hie weopon t5a ealle, and eac blissedon.** And 
 t^set word sprang geond eall t^aet land t^set Apollonius, 
 se maera cyning, hsefde funden his wif. And 5«r weart5 
 
 10 ormaete^ bliss, and M organa wieron*^ getogene,^ and 6a 
 bleman geblawene, and t5iSr wearS bllSe gebeorscipe 
 gegearwod betweox ^xm cyning and (5^m folce. And 
 heo ges^tte hiere gingran, -ge hiere folgode, to sacerde, 
 and, mid blisse and heofe ealre t^iere miSgSe on Efesnm, 
 
 15 heo for mid hiere were, and mid hiere aSume, and mid 
 hiere d^hter, to Antiochian, Ster Apollonio wees Sset 
 cynerTce gehealden." . . . 
 
 The Fisherman^ s Reward. 
 
 Disum eallum t5us gedonum,^ eode Apollonius, se maera 
 
 cyning, wiS Sa s^. Da geseah he (Sone ealdan fiscere, 
 
 20 6e hine ^r nacodne underfeng. Da het se cyning hine 
 
 1 See 194. h. - Lat. repellit. "^ At this point tliere is an 
 
 3 More properly, 'Tharsian'; account of Apollonius' travels 
 but cf. Shakespeare's Thaisa. among his former acquaintances, 
 
 4 Cf. Macaulay's " With weep- rewarding them according to 
 ing and with laughter still is the their deserts, and cheering the 
 story told." last hours of Archistrates, who 
 
 5 Lat. ingens. divides his kingdom between his 
 ^ Lat. dispommtur. Translate, daughter and Apollonius. 
 
 were played. ^ See 167. 
 
APOLLONIUS OF TYKE. 187 
 
 Itierlice gelaeccean, and to tSsere cynelican^ healle^ gelaedan. 
 Da-t5a se fiscere 'Sset geseah, t^set hine t5a c^mpaii^ woldon 
 nimaiij 6a wende lie merest Sset hine man sceolde ofslean; 
 ac, niid-t5am-6e lie com into Sees cyninges healle, t5a het 
 se cyning hine l^dan toforan Saere cwene, and t5us cwaeS : 5 
 "Eala, 6u eadge cwen, ■gis is min tacenbora,^ Se me 
 nacodne underfeng, and me getyehte Sset ic to 6e becom." 
 Da beseali Apollonius se cyning to t5yem fiscere, and 
 cwseS : "Eala, welwillenda^ ealda/ ic eom Apollonius se 
 Tyrisca, t5tem t5u sealdest healfne t)Inne wtefels." Him 10 
 geaf 6a se cyning twa hund gyldenra^ p^ninga,^ and 
 hsefde hine to geferan 6a-hwile-6e he lifde. . . . 
 
 The End. 
 
 iEfter eallum 6isum Apollonius se cyning . . . wel- 
 willendlice lifde mid his gemseccean seofon'' and hund- 
 seofontig geara, and heold 6aet cynerTce on Antiochia, 15 
 and on Tyrum, and on Cyrenense. And he lifde on 
 stilnesse and on blisse ealle 6a tid his lifes sefter his 
 earfo6nesse. And twa bee he self ges^tte be his fare^; 
 and ane as^tte on 'b^em temple Diane, 66re on bib- 
 liotheca. 20 
 
 Her ^nda6 ge wea ge wela Apollonius 69es Tyriscan, 
 
 1 Lat. palatium. ducted him, as it were, to his 
 
 2 Lat, militibus. bride. 
 
 3 Lat. paranymphus. The OE. * Lat. benignissime. 
 word properly translates Lat. sig- ^ See 55 and 181. 
 nifer. Render here by grooms- ^ Lat. sestertia auri. 
 man ; the fisherman had con- "^ But Lat. quatuor. 
 
 8 Lat. casus. 
 
188 
 
 APOLLONIUS OF TYRE. 
 
 Esede ^ se tSe wille j and gif hie hwa ^ rsede, ic bidde 
 Cset he ^as aw^ndednesse ne tsele, ac 6a3t he hele swa- 
 hwaet-swa tSseron sie to tale.^ 
 
 1 See 193. a. Satiromastix (a.d. 1602) there oc- 
 
 2 ylw?/ one. Still found in the curs, "Suppose who enters now." 
 phrase, ' as who should say ' ^ cf. Alfred's adjuration at p. 
 {Mach. 3. C. 42). In Dekker's 162, 1. 12 ff. 
 
XIII. 
 THE SIX DAYS' WORK OF CEEATION. 
 
 (From ^Elfric's Hexameron.) 
 
 [This may serve as a commentary on Selection I., which, it will be 
 remembered, is a translation by MUric. Of tlie present work its editor, 
 Norman, says (p. vii) : " The treatise which is styled by Hickes in his 
 ' Thesaurus ' the ' Hexameron of St. Basil ' is by no means a literal trans- 
 lation of the well known work of that father, but is partly original, and 
 partly compiled from that work, and from the commentaries of the Ven- 
 erable Bede upon Genesis. The author of it, from internal evidence, may 
 be pronounced to be iElfric, as frequent references are made to his homi- 
 lies, and to his epistles on the Old and New Testament." 
 
 Of Basil's (d. 379) delivery of the original Hexameron, there is a brief, 
 but spirited, account in Villemain's Tableau cle V Eloquence Chretienne au 
 IV^ iSiecle (p. IIG ff.), from which we extract the following: "It is more 
 interesting to survey him in the act of instructing the poor inhabitants of 
 Caesarea, elevating them to God by the contemplation of nature, and ex- 
 plaining to them the miracles of creation in discourses where the science of 
 the orator who had been trained at Athens is concealed under a persuasive 
 and popular simplicity. Such is the subject of the homilies which bear 
 the name of Hexameron. Together with the errors in natural philosophy 
 which are common to all antiquity, they contain many correct views, and 
 descriptions at once felicitous and true."] 
 
 On t5sem forman claege ure Dryhten gesceop seof onf eald ^ 
 weorc : ^set weeron ealle ^nglas ; and ^ses leohtes anginn ; 
 and ^aet antimber Se^ he of gesceop si^San gesceafta; 'Sa 
 iiplican heofonan and t5a nit^erlican eor^an; ealle waeter- 
 scipas ^ ; and 5a widgillan see ; and tSset uplice ^ lyft ; eall 
 on anum dsege. Da ^nglas he geworhte on^ wundorlicre 
 
 1 See 146. ^ Governed by of. * mS. uplican. 
 
 3 See 143, and p. 226, note 22. s Translate, of. 
 
 189 
 
190 THE SIX days' work OF CREATION. 
 
 fsegernesse, and on^ micelre str^ngt5e,^ manige Msenda, 
 ealle llchamlease, libbende on gaste ; be t^eem we ssedon 
 hwllum ^r sweotollicor on gewrite. Nses na God butan 
 leohte Sa-f5a he leoht gesceop, — lie is him self leoht t)e 
 
 5 onlieht^ eall ^ing ; ac he gesceop Sses dseges leoht, and 
 hit siS6an geeacnode mid ^•ddiii scinendum tunglum, swa- 
 swa hersefter saeg^.'* Daeges leoht he gesceop, and to- 
 draefde t)a ^lestru, Sset t^a gesceafta gesewenlice warden 
 t5urh t$8es dseges llehtinge on l^nctenlicre^ tide; for-'Sam 
 
 10 he on l^nctentlde, swa-swa iis lareowas secgea^, gesceop 
 Sone forman daeg t5isse worulde — tSaet is on geiimcraefte 
 XV cl. Aprilis^ — and si^(5an ^a gesceafta, swa-swa we 
 s^cgeaS her. Da iiplican heofonas, (Se ^nglas onwunia^, 
 he geworhte eac ^a on t5aem ilcan daege ; be ^aem we 
 
 15 singaS on sumum sealme^ ^us : Opera manuum tua- 
 rum sunt caeli — " Dinra handa geweorc sindon heofonas, 
 Dryhten." Eft on d8rum^ sealme sang se ilea AvTtga: 
 Ipse dixit, et facta sunt; ij^se mandavit, et creata sunt — 
 " He self hit gecwseS, and hie wurdon geworhte ; he self 
 
 20 hit bebead, and hie wurdon gesceapene." Dset wseter and 
 seo eorcSe wteron gem^ngde 06 'Sone (Sriddan dseg ; 6a 
 todyde hie God, swa-swa hersefter saegS on t5isse ges^t- 
 nesse. Daet lyft he gesceop to fires llfes strangunge ; 
 6urh Saet we orSia^, and eac 6a nietenu ; and ure fnaest 
 
 25 ateoraS gif we ateon ne magon, mid iirum orSe, into us 
 
 1 Translate, of. * = it saith, is described. 
 
 2 From what adjective ? The ^ From l^ncten is derived Mod. 
 original ending is AfSa. Eng. Lent. 
 
 3 How is this stem related to '^ March 18. ^ pg. 102. 25. 
 leoht ? Cf. Jn. 1.9. s pg. 33. 9. 
 
THE SIX days' work OF CREATION. 191 
 
 Saet lyft and ^ft utablawan, Sa-hwlle-^e we beoS cuce. 
 Dset lyft is swa heah swa-swa t5a heofonlican^ wolcuu, 
 and eac ealswa brad swa-swa 6aere eor^an bradnes. On 
 ■gsere^ fleogatS fuglas, ac hiera fit5ru ne meahten nahwider 
 hie^ aberan gif hie ne abaere seo lyft. 5 
 
 Secunda die fecit Deus Jirmamentum — " On SEem ot5rum 
 dsege ure Dryhten geworhte firmamentum/" ^e m^nn 
 bata^ rodor. Se^ belyct^^ on his bosme ealle eort^an^ 
 bradnesse/ and bin nan him is gelogod eall t^es middan- 
 geard ; and he £efre gteS abutan swa-swa iernende hweol, lo 
 and he nsefre ne st^nt stille on anum, and on anre 
 w^ndinge. Da-hwile-t5e he sene betyrnS, ga'S witodlice 
 fort5 feower and twentig tida — 'Saet is t5onne ealles an 
 dseg and an niht. Done rodor God gehet heofon. He 
 is wundorlice healic and wTd on ymbhwyrfte ; se^ g£e(5 15 
 Tinder t5as eorSan ealswa^ deop swa bufan, t^eah-Se 'Sa 
 ungelseredan m^nn tSsss^ geliefan ne cunnon. And God 
 t5a todgelde 'Surh his dryhtenlican miht ^a niSerlican 
 wseteru t5e w«ron under 'Sgeni rodore frani tS^m uplicum 
 wseterum t5e wiieron bufan ^gem rodore. Be ^^m uplicum 20 
 wseterum awrat se witga^° 6us : Laudate eum coeli codo- 
 rum, et aquce qiice super coelos sunt, laudent nomen Domini 
 — ''H^riaS hine heofonas, ^ara heofona heofonas, and eac 
 ^a wseteru t5e bufan heofonas sind, h^rien hie Godes 
 
 1 Translate, of heaven. ^ Nearly = he. 
 
 2 Nearly = hiere. Lyft fluctu- ^ See belucan, 
 
 ates in gender, in this extract, be- "^ See 24. 
 
 tween fern, and neut. ^ What is the difference of deri- 
 
 3 Ace. plur. vation between also and as 9 
 
 4 How is this word rendered in ^ See 156. g. 
 p. 124, 1. 4. 10 Ps. 148. 4. 
 
192 THE SIX days' work of creation. 
 
 naman." Dus saeg^ t5aet halge gewrit. Ne h^ria^ Sa 
 waeteru mid nanum wordum God, ac -Surh f5a gesceafta, 
 t5e he gesceop wundorlice, his miht is g'esweotolod, and 
 he bis swa geh^red. 
 5 On 5iBm 'Sriddan dsege tire Dryhten gegaderode Sa 
 s^lican^ ySa fram 'S^re eorSan bradnesse. Seo eortSe 
 waes set frunian eall ungesewenlic, for-Sam-Se heo eall 
 waes mid ySum oferSeaht^; ac God hie asyndrode fram 
 (5aem sSlicum y6um on hiere agenne st^de, swa-swa heo 
 
 10 st^nt 0(5 Sis.^ Heo ne ITS'* on nanum tSinge, ac on^ lofte^ 
 heo st^nt 'Surh 6ses Anes miht t5e^ eall Sing gesceop; 
 and he eall Sing gehielt^ butan geswince, for-Sam-Se his 
 nama is Omnipotens Deus, Sset is on Englisc, "^Imihtig 
 God." His willa is weorc, and he werig ne biS, and his 
 
 15 micle miht ne mseg nahw^r swincan, swa-swa se witga^ 
 awrat be him, cweSende, Quia in manu ejus sunt omnes 
 Jines terrm — "For-Sam-Se on his handa sindon eall S^re 
 eorSan gemyeru.'^ Da see he gelogode swa-swa heo liS'' 
 glet wiSinnan Sa eorSan on liiere ymbhwyrfte ; and Seah- 
 
 20 Se heo brad sle, and gebleged gehu, and wundorlice deop, 
 heo wunaS eall swa-Seah on Saere eorSan bosme binnan 
 hiere gemserum. God self geseah Sa Saet hit god wses 
 swa, and het Sa eorSan arodlice spryttan growende gsers, 
 and Sa grenan wyrta mid hiera agnum s^de to manig- 
 
 25 fealdum leececrsef te ^ ; and Sa wyrta sona wynsumlice 
 
 1 Translate, of the sea. ^ Refers to Anes. 
 
 2 See 114. '^ See gehealdan. Present or 
 
 3 Until this, until now. preterit ? 
 
 * See 28. » Ps. 95. 4. 
 
 6 Mod. Eng. aloft. ^ Cf. Horn, and Jul. 2. 3. 15 ff. 
 
THE SIX days' work OF CREATION. 193 
 
 greowon/ mid manigfealdum blostmum, mislice gebleode. 
 God het hie eac spryttan, ^urh his godcundan miht, 
 manigfeald treowcynn, mid hiera wsestmum, mannum to 
 ofetum and to oSrum niedum. And seo eorSe, sona swa- 
 swa hiere^ God behead, stod mid holtum agrowen, and 5 
 mid healicum cederbeamum and mid manigum wudum on 
 hiere widgilnesse, mid seppelbserum treowum and mid ort- 
 geardum, and mid selcum treowcynne mid hiera agnum 
 w^stmum. 
 
 On tSsem feorSan dsege ure Dryhten gecwseS, ^^GeweorSen 10 
 nu leoht " — ^aet sind, ^a leohtan steorran on t^aem heo- 
 fonlican rodore— "^set^ hie todselan msegen dseg fram niht, 
 and hie beon to tacne, and tida gewyrcen dagum and 
 gearum, and scinen on 'S^em rodore, and onliehten Sa 
 eor6an." God geworhte Sa sona twa sclnendu leoht, 15 
 miclu and maeru, monan and sunnan — t5a sunnan on 
 m^rgen to ^aes da^ges liehtinge, t^one monan on ^fen 
 mannum to liehtinge on nihtlicre tide mid getacnungiim. 
 And ealle steorran he eac Sa geworhte, and he hie 
 gefaestnode on ^eem fsestan rodore, tSaet hie t5a eortSan 20 
 onliehten mid hiera manigfealdum leoman, and t^aes 
 daeges giemden'' and eac Saere niht, and t5aet leoht to- 
 daelden and Sa t5iestru on twa. Naeron nane tIda on 
 "Saem gearlicum getaele 8er-(5am-t5e se aelmihtiga Scieppend 
 gesceop 'Sa tunglu to gearlicum tidum, on manigum 25 
 getacnungum, on l^nctenlicre emnihte — swa-swa lareowas 
 s^cgea^ on gerimcraefte, xii kl. Aprilis.^ And ne beotS 
 
 1 See growan. » Cf . p. 125, 1. 9 ff. 
 
 2 Dat. sing. * Cf. p. 126, 1. 1 ff. 
 
 5 March 21; cf. p. 190, 1. 12. 
 
194 THE SIX days' work of ckeation. 
 
 usefre Eastron^ aer se daeg cume 'Sset Sset leoht hsebbe t$a 
 Siestru oferswiSed, ISddt is, ^set se daeg beo l^ngra^ t^onne 
 seo niht. Be ^ddm oSrum tidum cwiS ^eos ilce boc swa^ 
 swa God saede him self to Noe : " S^dtima and haerfest, 
 5 sumer and winter, ciele and heetu, daeg and niht, ne 
 geswIcatJ n^efre." Ne standaS na ealle steorran on t^gem 
 steapan rodore, ac hle^ sume^ habbaS synderlicne gang 
 beneo'San tiaem rodore, mislice ge^ndebyrde ; and 'Sa, tSe 
 on f5yem rodore standat5, tyrnaS'' tefre abutan mid tSsem 
 
 lo bradan rodore on ymbhwyrfte (5^re eorSan, and hiera^ 
 nan ne fielS^ of 'Stem fsestan rodore t5a-hwile-^e Seos 
 woruld wunatS swa gehal. Eall swa g5;S seo sunne,^ and 
 so^lice se mona,'^ abutan tSas eort^an mid bradum ymb- 
 hwyrfte, eall swa feor beneo^an swa-swa hie bufan us ga^S. 
 
 15 On Sssm fiftan dsege ure Dryhten gesceop of waetere 
 anum ealle fiscas on slb and on eaiim, and eall t^set on 
 him criepS,^ and tSa miclan liwalas on hiera cynrenum, 
 
 1 A plural (see the verb) used ^ See 151. 
 
 as singular. Eastre (North. '^ From the Greek word rdpvos, 
 
 Eostre) was, as Bede tells us, one of whose senses is lathe- 
 
 the name of a goddess whose chisel, comes the Greek, and 
 
 festival was celebrated at the hence the Latin (tornare) verb 
 
 vernal equinox ; it is a deriva- meaning ' to turn in a lathe,' and 
 
 tive of east (east, cognate with hence ' to fashion,' ' smooth ' ; 
 
 Skr. Kshds, dawn), and this from the Latin is derived the 
 
 indicates that she was originally English verb. 
 a goddess of the dawn, Bede ^ Dependent on nan. 
 
 adds that the passover-tide was ^ See feallan. 
 
 so called, " Consueto antiquse '^ Are these genders what one 
 
 observationis vocabulo gaudia would expect ? What determines 
 
 nov3e solemnitatis vocantes." them? 
 
 See 65. ^ See creopan. 
 
THE SIX days' work OF CREATION. 195 
 
 and eac eall fugolcyiin ealswa of waetere, and forgeaf 
 ■fiaem fuglum flylit geond t5as lyft, and tSsem fiscum sund 
 on e«in flowendum y«um. God hie gebletsode t5a, Sus 
 cwecSende to ^sem fiscum, "WeaxaS^ and beo6 gemanig- 
 fielde, and gefyllaS t5a s^"; and eac, "Da fuglas beon 5 
 gemanigfielde bufan t^aere eorSan " ; and hit gewearS 'Sa 
 swa. Da fuglas, sot5lice, t$e on flodum wuniat5, sindon 
 flaxfete be Godes foresceawunge, ^aet hie swimman 
 msegen and secean him fodan. Sume beoS langsweorede,^ 
 swa-swa swanas^ and ielfetan, tSset hie areecean him 10 
 msegen m^te* be^ t^sem grunde. And t5a, ^e be^ fiaesce 
 libba-8, sindon cliferfete,^ and scearpe gebilode,^ Sset hie 
 bitan mgegen on** sceortum sweorum, and swiftran^ on 
 flyhte, ^aet hie gelimplice beon to hiera iTfes^" tilungum. 
 Nis na eall fugolcynn on Engla ^eode, ne on naimm 15 
 earde ne biS naht eat5e eall fugolcynn, for-6am-t5e hie 
 fela sindon, micle on waestme, and hie inislice fleoga^, 
 swa-swa us bee s^cgea^ sweotollice be^^ 'Seem. 
 
 1 Cf. p. 126, 1. 11 ff. 6 cf . " Man shall not live hy 
 
 2 Not past participles, though bread alone." 
 
 with the same ending. ' Clifer- is apparently related 
 
 3 Swaiias and ielfetan are to cleave — adhere. 
 
 here virtually identical ; in ON. ^ Translate, with. ^ See 64. 
 
 swanr is the poetical, alft the ^^ An interesting word, related 
 
 ordinary designation. Swan has to Mod. Eng. leave. Germ. h{e)leih- 
 
 been doubtfully derived from the en, Gr. Xiirapecv = hold out, persist; 
 
 root of Lat. sonare, and ielfete originally, therefore, Zi/'e = a /loZd- 
 
 (cf. the ON. form) from that of ijig out, continuance. In German, 
 
 Lat. albus. body, one of its older meanings, is 
 
 4 Object of araecean. the commoner one for Leib. Here 
 
 5 Here = from ; cf . ' by the = livelihood. 
 
 roots.' ^^ So in Fielding's ^?neZia (8.2): 
 
196 THE SIX days' work of creation. 
 
 On ?$8eni siextan daege ure Dryhten gecwseS : "Ac^nne^ 
 seo eor^e nu cucu nietenu on hiera cynrene, and 6a 
 creopendan wyrmas, and eall deorcynn on hiera cyn- 
 renum." Hwaet^! Sa God geworhte, 6urh his wunderlican 
 
 5 miht, eall nietencynn on hiera cynrenum, and Sa wildan 
 deor 6e on wudum eardiatS, and eall tSset fit5erfete^ biS, 
 of 'Ssere foressedan eor^an, and eall wyrmcynn t5a-t5e 
 creopende beo(S, and t5a re^an leon/ 6e her on lande ne 
 beotJ, and Sa swiftan tigres/ and tSa sellican pardes,* 
 
 lo and M ^geslican beran, and 6a orinaetan elpas, 6a-6e on 
 Engla Seode ac^nnede ne beo6, and fela o6ru cynn 6e ge 
 ealle ne cunnon. Da beoS langsweorede 6e libba6 be 
 gaerse, swarswa olfend^ and assa, hors and hrySeru, 
 headeor and rahdeor, and gehwilc oSru ; and aelc bi6 
 
 15 gelimplic to his llfes tilunge. Wulfas, and leon, and 
 witodlice beran, habbaS strangne sweoran, and sciertran^ 
 be^ daele/ and maran tuscas, to hiera m^tes tilunge, for- 
 •gam-Se hie libbaS hiera llf® be reaflace, swa-swa gehwilc 
 oSru deor^ 6e d^riaS Saem jo6rum. Da elpas beo6 swa 
 
 20 micle swilce o6re muntas,^'' and hie magon libban 6reo 
 hund geara, and man maeg hie w^nian to wige mid 
 
 " I always love to speak by people ^ Not elephant, \)Vit camel. EIp 
 
 as I find "; Shak., M. V. 1. 2. 58 : (longer form, elpend) is elephant. 
 
 " How say you by the French ^ gee 65. 
 
 lord ? " 7 Translate, in part. 
 
 1 Cf. p. 126, 1. 15 ff. 8 See 168. 1. 
 
 2 Translate, Lo ! ^ Cf . Shakespeare's (King Lear 
 
 3 Fiffer- is akin to Lat. quattuor. 3. 4. 143) : " Mice and rats and such 
 * From Latin. With pard cf. small deer." What is the German ? 
 
 Shakespeare's "Bearded like the '^^ So the ME. Bestiary (ca. 
 
 pard.'' 1220) §ays (1.604): ^'j:ipes arn 
 
THE SIX days' work OF CREATION. 197 
 
 crsefte, swa 'Saet m^nn wyrceaS wighus him on uppan, 
 and of Ssem feohtaS on hiera fierdinge; t5onne fliehS ^Ic 
 hors^ afeered^ t5urh Sa elpas, and, gif him hwa wiSst^nt, 
 he bis sona oftreden.^ Ac we nellaS na swit5or nu ymb 
 Sis sprecan. 5 
 
 On Saem ilcan dsege tire Dryhten wolde mannan ge- 
 wyrcean of Saere ilcan eorSan, for-Sam-Se on Sisum fierste 
 afeoll se deofol of Ssere healican heofonan, mid his 
 gegadum, for his upahaefednesse, into h^lle wite. tJre 
 Dryhten cwseS be him on his halgan godspelle/ hi veri- lo 
 tate non stetit, quia Veritas non est in eo — " He ne wunode 
 na on soSfsestnesse, for-Sam-Se seo soSfsestnes nis nates- 
 hwon on him." God hine geworhte wundorlicne and 
 fsegerne. Da sceolde he, gif he wolde, weorSian his 
 Scieppend mid micelre eaSmodnesse, Se hine swa meerne 15 
 gesceop. Ac he ne dyde na swa, ac mid dyrstigre 
 modignesse cwseS^ Sset he wolde wyrcean his cynesetl 
 bufan Godes tunglum, ofer S^ra wolcna heanesse on 
 Ssem norSdaele, and beon Gode gelic. Da forlet he 
 Sone ^Imihtigan, Se is eall soSfaestnes, and nolde 20 
 habban his hlafordscipe, ac wolde beon him self on his 
 
 in Inde riche, on bodi borlic giat." Above, where elephants 
 
 [burly] berges Hike.'''' are compared to mountains, Basil 
 
 1 This seems to indicate that has, ^ovvol rives crdpKLvoi ; Am- 
 
 ^Ifric employed Ambrose's adap- brose, " velut quidam mobiles 
 
 tation of Basil's Hexameron, since montes versantur in prseliis," etc. 
 
 the original does not contain this ^ So Shak., Macb. 5. 1. 41: 
 
 thought. Ambrose has (Bk. VI., "A soldier, and afeard^ 
 
 Chap, v.): "Quid faciat eques, ^ gee 142. 
 
 cum equus ejus perterrefactus * Jn. 8. 44. 
 
 tantae bestise immanitate diffu- ^ Isa. 14, 13. 
 
198 THE SIX days' work of creation. 
 
 selfes anwealde. Da naefde he nane faestnunge, ac feoll 
 sona adiine, mid eallum •Ssem ^nglum tSe set his rsede 
 wgeron, and hie wurdon aw^nde to awiergdum deoflum. 
 Be ^aem cwaet^^ se Hselend her on •gisum life, "Ic geseah 
 5 'Sone scuccan swarswa sclnende lieget feallende adun 
 dreorig of heofonum/' for-t5am-Se he ahreas ungerydelice. 
 Da wolde God wyrcean, 'Surh his wundorlican miht, 
 mannan of eort5an, 'Se mid eaSmodnesse sceolde geearnian 
 ^one ilcan st^de on tJaera ^ngla geferr^dene Se se deofol 
 
 10 forworhte mid his dyrstignesse ; and God self cwse'S 'Sa, 
 swarSwa us ssegS t5eos boc, Faciamus Iwminem ad imag- 
 inem nostram et similitudinem nostram, et reliqua, etc., 
 Sset is on lEngliscre sprsece, "Uton gewyrcean mannan 
 to urre anlicnesse and to urre gelicnesse, t^set he anweald 
 
 15 haebbe ofer eallum liscum, and ofer fugolcynne, and ofer 
 wildeorum,^ and ofer eallum gesceafte." Her ge magon 
 gehieran 'Sa halgan t^rlnesse and so6e annesse anre god- 
 cundnesse. "Uton wyrcean mannan" — 'Sser is seo halge 
 t5rlnes. " To urre anlicnesse " — tSaer is seo annes, to 
 
 20 anre anlicnesse, na to t5rim anlTcnessum. On Sses mannes 
 sawle is Godes anlicnes, for-tSam is se mann selra^ Sonne 
 Sa sawulleasan nietenu, Se nan andgiet nabbaS ymb hiera 
 agenne Scieppend. God Sa geworhte of Seere eorSan 
 lame,'' mid his halgum handum, mannan to his anlic- 
 
 25 nesse, and ableow on his anslene lifiicne blaed ; and he 
 wearS mann geworht on libbendre sawle. God self Sa 
 siSSan gesceop him naman Adam, and of his anum ribbe 
 
 1 Lk. 10. 18. 
 
 2 What is the etymology of wilderness? Cf. 35. 
 
 3 See 66. * See 24. 
 
THE SIX days' work OF CREATION. 199 
 
 worhte him gemacan.^ Hiere nama wses Eva, ure^ ealra 
 modor. And God hie Sa gebletsode mid Sisse bletsunge, 
 "Weaxa^ and beoS gem^nigfielde, and gefyllaS ^a eor(5an, 
 and habbatS eow anweald ofer t3a eort5an, and ofer sse 
 fiscum, and ofer t^sem fleogendum fuglum, and ofer eallum 5 
 t^sem nletenum 1Se styriaS ofer eor(5an." God gesceawode 
 ^a eall his weorc, and hie wseron swit5e god. And se 
 siexta dseg wear^ swa ge^ndod. 
 
 And God Sa gefylde on 'Ssem seofo'San daege his weorc 
 •6e he worhte on wundorlicum dihte, and hine^ 'Sa ger^ste, ^^ 
 and ^one dseg gebletsode, for-(5am-tSe he on t5^m seofot5an 
 daege geswac his weorces.'* Nses he na werig, 'Seah-Se hit 
 swa awriten sie; ne he mid ealle ne geswac ^a gesceafta 
 to edniwianne,^ ac he geswac ^ses dihtes* Sees deoplican 
 crseftes, swa t^aet he seldcti^e si^tSan scieppan nolde, ac ^5 
 t5a ilcan geedniwian o5 ^iide Sisse worulde, swa-swa ure 
 Heelend on his halgan godspelle gecwset^,^ Fater me^is 
 usque modo operatur, et ego operor, 'Sset is on Englisc, 
 "Mm Fseder wyrcS giet o^ (5isne andweardan dseg, and 
 ic eac wyrce." ^Ice geare^ bi(5 orf ac^nned, and m^nn- 20 
 isce^ m^nn^ to mannum ac^nnede, 'Sa-Se God gewyrcS 
 swa-swa he geworhte Sa eerran; and he ne sciep'S nane 
 sawle butan t^sem cildum anum, and eall nietenu nabbaS 
 nane sawle.^ 
 
 1 In Chaucer's Sir Thopas we ^ gee 184. b. 
 
 have: "For in this world no ^ gee 156. A;. ^ See 143^ 
 
 womman is Worthy to be my ^ j^. 5. 17. 7 gee 176. 
 
 wa^•e." So in Spenser (F. Q. 3. ^ Translate, human 
 
 11. 2): "That was as trew in ^ g^sed upon Basil 82, where 
 
 love as turtle to her make.'''' he is combating the theory of 
 
 2 See 153. a. the transmigration of souls. 
 
XIV. 
 
 THE SONG OF THE OLEEMAK 
 
 (Beowulf 89-100.) 
 
 [Hrothgar, King of the Danes, builds a spacious hall for the assembly of 
 his retainers. There, from time to time, they are entertained by minstrelsy, 
 — sometimes that of a professional gleeman, and sometimes improvised by 
 one of the warriors, or even l)y the king himself (of. Iliad 9. 1.S5-189). 
 
 In reading the poetry, the paragraph of the Preface relating to the 
 retention of MS. forms should be borne in mind.] 
 
 p^r wses hearpan sweg, 
 swiitol sang scopes.^ Saegde se ))e cupe [90] 
 
 frumsceaft flra feorran r^ccan, 
 cw^'S^ ))get se ^Imihtiga^ eorcSan worhte, 
 
 1 For the accord of harp and 
 voice see p. 175, 1. 11, and Odyssey 
 8. 266: "Now as the minstrel 
 touched the lyre, he lifted up his 
 voice in sweet song." 
 
 2 Thorkelin, the first editor of 
 Beowulf, already noticed the re- 
 semblance between this song and 
 that of lopas in Virgil {JEn. 1. 
 740-747), though this is Chris- 
 tianized in its execution. An 
 earlier sketch of the same con- 
 ception v^as that in the Georgics 
 (2. 475-482), of which Coning- 
 
 ton says: "Virgil probably had 
 in his mind here not only Lucre- 
 tius and the Greek didactic poets, 
 such as Xenophanes, Empedocles, 
 and Aratus, but the legendary 
 reputation of the poetic teachers 
 of early Greece, such as Orpheus 
 and Musaius. 11 is own notion of 
 an ancient bard is that of a hiero- 
 phant of nature. . . . The con- 
 ception belongs not to Augustan 
 Rome, but to primitive Greece, 
 where science was theological and 
 imaginative, and verse the natu- 
 
 Cf. p. 124, 1. 4 
 200 
 
THE SONG OF THE GLEEMAN. 
 
 201 
 
 wlitebeorhtne wang, swa^ wseter bebuge^^; 
 ges^tte^ Sigehre|)ig sunnan* ond monan* 
 leoman to leohte landbuendunij [95] 
 
 and gefrsetwade foldan sceatas 
 leomum^ ond leafum; lif eac gesceop 
 cynna^ gehwylcum )?ara fe cwice hwyrfa]^/ 
 Swa ^a drihtguman dreamum lifdon 
 eadiglice. [100] 
 
 ral vehicle of all knowledge and 
 thought. It had, however, been 
 partially realized by Lucretius, 
 whose example exercised a strong 
 influence on Virgil's imagina- 
 tion." As to the possibility of 
 an Old English poet's being famil- 
 iar with Virgil, compare the testi- 
 mony of Bede (Eccl. Hist. 4. 2) 
 concerning the pupils of Theo- 
 dore and Hadrian : " Usque hodie 
 supersunt de eorum discipulis 
 qui Latinam Grsecamque linguam 
 
 seque ut propriam, in qua nati 
 sunt, norunt." 
 
 1 Almost = which. In archaic 
 German so is thus used: "Von 
 alien, so da kamen." 
 
 2 This phrase is found again in 
 the Andreas. See p. 21G, 1. 18. 
 
 3Cf.p.l25,l. 12ff. 4 See 153. 6. 
 
 5 See lim, and 174. 
 
 6 Dependent upon gehwylcum 
 (154. 6). 
 
 ■^ Here ends the song. The rest 
 refers to Hrothgar's retainers. 
 
XV. 
 THE KOUT OF THE ASSYRIANS. 
 
 (From the Judith.) 
 
 [Of this extract Ten Brink has said {Early English Literature) : " To a 
 lucid, well-constructed narrative are joined epic profusion, vigor, and ani- 
 mation. In the highest degree effective is the portrayal of Judith's return 
 to Bethulia, of the warlike advance of the Hebrews, of the surprise of the 
 Assyrian camp, the terror of the Assyrian nobles, who dare not disturb 
 their lord in his rest, and finally of the disbandment and flight of the 
 heathen liost." 
 
 The portion here given omits the discovery of Holofernes' dead body by 
 the Assyrians. It is based upon the Apocryphal book of Judith, the first 
 few verses of the fifteenth chapter, especially verses 2, 5, 7, and 11. For 
 further jiarticulars see my edition of the Judith. 
 
 Attention is called to the device employed for indicating parallel or 
 synonymous expressions, which have constituted one of the chief diffi- 
 culties of OE. poetry. Tlie device consists in the enclosure between 
 reference-letters of tlie parallel expressions, the synonyms being desig- 
 nated by the same letters. For an example, see p. 204, 11. 5-7.] 
 
 pa wurdon blit5e burlisittende,^ 
 syt5t5an hi gehyrdon^ hu seo halge^ sprsec [i6o] 
 ofer heanne'* weall. H^re wses on lustum, 
 wi6 J)8es fsestengeates ^ folc onette, 
 5 weras wif somod^; wornum and heapum, 
 Sreatum^ and Srymmum ])rungon and urnon 
 ongean t5a peodnes msegtS }>usendin8elum, [165] 
 
 1 See 28. 2 gee 19, 6 Here almost = and. Through- 
 
 3 See 55. * See 58. 1. out the following poetry, remem- 
 
 5 Wiff sometimes governs the ber 25. 
 
 genitive ; see 158. "^ See 220. 
 
 202 
 
THE ROTJT OF THE ASSYRIANS. 208 
 
 ealde ge geonge; segliwylcum^ weart5 
 
 m^n on f5aere medobyrig mod^ areted,' 
 
 sytS^an hie ongeaton ]78et wses* ludith cumen 
 
 ^ft to eSle/ and t$a ofostlice 
 5 hie^ mid ea^medum in forleton. [170] 
 
 pa seo gleawe^ het golde gefrsetewod^ 
 
 hyre 'Sinenne^ pancolmode ^ 
 
 ])dds h^rew^^an heafod^° onwriSan, 
 
 and hyt" to^^ behtSe^^ blodig^^ setywan 
 10 l^am burhleodum," M hyre set beaduwe^^ ge- [175] 
 speow.^^ 
 
 Sprsec^'' t5a seo seSele to eallum J^am folce: — 
 
 ^^Her ge magon sweotole, sigerofe hselet5/^ 
 
 leoda r^swan,^^ on t^ses la'Sestan 
 
 heeSnes heacSorinces heafod starian, 
 15 Holofernus^^ unlyfigendes,^ [180] 
 
 ]>G us monna msest^^ '^morSra'* gefr^mede, 
 
 1 Belongs to m^n. i* Construe, and aetywan hyt, 
 
 2 Subject. blodig, J>ain burhleodum, to 
 
 3 What is the normal form of behSfe ha hyre, etc. 
 
 this word (113)? ^^ Unusual form for beadwe, 
 
 4 Note the auxiliary: ivascome, from beadu. 
 not had come. ^^ See 190. 
 
 ^ See 23. ^'^ For the order cf. Tennyson's 
 
 6 Ace. sing. line from the song in The Prin- 
 
 ■^ See 181. cess : " Rose a nurse of ninety 
 
 8 Modifies gleawe. years." 
 
 9 Ace. sing. 18 See 152. 
 
 10 Object of onwriffan. 1^ Genitive. 
 
 11 For hit. ^^ y is sometimes found for i, 
 "^^ = as a sign. as well as for ie (19). 
 
 13 Modifies hyt. 21 Maest seems to have two 
 
204 
 
 THE ROUT OF THE ASSYRIANS. 
 
 sarra "sorga*, 
 yean* wolde ; 
 l^ngran lifes,* 
 ^glan moste^; 
 
 and |)9et swy^or^ gyt^ 
 ac him ne ut5e^ God 
 l^set he mid IseSSum us 
 ic him eaklor^ o^prong'^ 
 
 [■85] 
 
 5 purh Godes fultum. Nu ic ^gumena*' gehwsene^ 
 fyssa^ '^burgleoda^ biddan wylle/ 
 ^randwiggendra^, |)3et ge recene eow® 
 fysan^° to gefeohte; sySSan ^'frymtSa God°, 
 *=arf8est Cyning^, eastan s^nde [190] 
 
 10 leohtne leoman, berat5 '^linde'^ forS, 
 •^bord*^ for breostum and byrnhomas, 
 scire helmas in scea^ena gemong. 
 fyllan^ ^folctogan® fagum sweordum, 
 faege *'fruraga^as^ Fynd* syndon eowere^^ [195] 
 
 15 gedemed to deat5e and ge *"dom^ agon,^- 
 *'tTr*" set tohtan, swa eow getacnod hafaS^^ 
 mihtig Dryhten }>urh mine hand." 
 pa wearS ^snelra^ werod snude gegearewod, 
 
 senses and two constructions in 
 this and similar passages. In one 
 it apparently = chiefest, and is 
 construed with the preceding geni- 
 tive ; in the other = most in num- 
 ber, and is construed with the fol- 
 lowing genitive. Cf . Andr. 1447 : 
 " \>aL J>e heardra mSst hearma ge- 
 fr^medan " ; Beoio. 2G45 : "for- 
 ISam he manna meest meer^a 
 gefr^mede" ; etc. 
 
 1 See above, p. 203, n. 20. 
 
 2 See 19 ; 199. 1. 
 8 See 129. 
 
 4 See 159. a. 
 6 See 137. 
 
 6 Neuter. 
 
 7 See 142. 
 
 8 LWS. ace. of gehwa. See 
 154. b. 
 
 9 See 184. b. 
 
 10 Opt. pres. 2 plur. 
 
 11 Construe, eowere fynd 
 syndon gedemed, etc. 
 
 12 See 127. What two words 
 in this line have the same root? 
 Which is the derivative ? 
 
 13 Is this the usual form ? 
 
THE ROUT OF THE ASSYRIANS. 
 
 205 
 
 ^cenra^ to campe; stopon^ cynerofe [200] 
 
 s^cgas and gesit5as, bseron [sige])mfas, 
 
 foron to gefeohte fort5 on gerihte, 
 
 hseleS^ under helmum of^ «£ere halgan byrig 
 
 5 on^ (58et dsegred sylf; ^dynedan'' scildas, 
 
 hltide *hlummon^ paes se hlanca gefeah^ [205] 
 wulf in walde,^ and se wanna hrefn, 
 waelgifre fugel: wistan^ begen 
 ])3et him^ ^a j^eodguman fohton^ tilian 
 
 :o fylle^^ on fsegnm; ac him fleah" on last 
 
 earn setes^^ georn, tirigfet^era/^ [210] 
 
 salowigpada^'* sang hildeleotS, 
 hyrnedn^bba. Stopon ''hea^orincas^, 
 ^'beornas'' to beadowe ''bordum^^^ bet5eahte, 
 
 1 See st^ppan. 
 
 2 Norn. plur. See 43. 9. 
 
 3 = from^ not of. 
 
 4 = at. 
 
 5 See gef eon. 
 
 6 Is this the usual form ? 
 See 21. 
 
 ■^ Irregular for wiston (126). 
 8 Not reflexive. 
 ^ See iac^ncean. 
 
 10 = feast. See Iliad 22. 42 : 
 "Then quickly would dogs and 
 vultures devour him on the 
 field." 
 
 11 See fleogan. 
 
 12 See 155. c. 
 
 13 See Shelley's description of 
 the rooks, in the Lines written 
 among the Euganean Hills : — 
 
 Gathering round with wings all 
 
 hoar, 
 Through the dewy mist they soar. 
 
 ***** 
 So their plumes of purple grain, 
 Starred with drops of golden rain. 
 Gleam, etc. 
 
 Perhaps Milton may have bor- 
 rowed the word from OE. in II 
 Pens. 146 : " dewy-feathered 
 sleep." 
 
 1* Note the three similar epi- 
 thets of the earn. 
 
 1^ Bord, border., like rand, 
 same meaning (see above, p. 204, 
 1. 7), is poetically used for shield. 
 So Gr. frus (akin to Eng. withe') 
 meant a) a circle or rim made of 
 willow ; b) the outer edge or rim 
 of the shield (like Avtv^); c) the 
 
206 THE ROUT OF THE ASSYRIANS. 
 
 ''hwealfum lindum*'/ fa 'Se hwile^ ser 
 ^IfSeodigra^ ^edwlt* foledon, [215] 
 
 hset^enra ^hosp'^; *'him^ fset hearde wear^ 
 set ^am sescplegan* eallum^ forgolden 
 
 5 ^Assyrium^, sySSan Ebreas 
 under gu^fanum gegan^ hsefdon^ 
 to ^am fyrdwicum. Hie t5a froralice [220] 
 
 leton forS fleogan flana scuras, 
 •^hildensedran*^ of hornbogan, 
 
 10 '=strselas'= st^dehearde ; styrradon hhlde 
 grarae guSfrecan, garas'' s^ndon 
 in heardra gemang. ^Hddle^^ wseron yrre,^ [225] 
 ^landbtiende** lat^um cynne, 
 stopon ^styrnmode^, *^st^rcedferht5e*^ 
 
 15 wr^hton unsofte ealdgenlt^lan^ 
 
 round shield itself. A good illus- My grained ash an hundred times 
 tration of its use is in Euripides, ^^^^^^ broke, 
 
 Tro. 1196-97, where Hecuba is ^^^ '"^^^'^ ^^'^ °^°^^ ^^*^ '^^^- 
 
 ters. 
 speaking of Hector's shield. Pot- 
 ter translates : — See also Iliad 22. 225 (where 
 Yet how .sweet to trace /*^^^^' «^^' ^^ ^^^^ ^^r spear): 
 The mark of his strong grasp, and " Stood leaning on his bronze- 
 on the verge pointed (xaXKoy\d}xiPos, like the 
 0/ thy high orb (trvos) the sweat. _ - , ^ t>- 7^ o-r^ox 
 
 aergescod of Beowulf 2778) 
 
 1 The material for the weapon, ashen-spear." For ^scplega cf. 
 linden for shield. c sword-play.' 
 
 2 Ace. sing.: for a time. 5 Agrees with him (164. h). 
 
 3 Dependent on edwit. e Note this pluperfect, formed 
 
 4 On ash as the designation of ^^^;^ ^n auxiliary. 
 
 a spear, see Shakespeare, Coriol. 7 what is the meaning of the 
 
 3. 5. 112-115: — g^j._ jj^ jy[Q(j j^jjg g^j,^^ ^ 
 
 Let me twine ^ 
 
 Mine arms about that body, where 
 
 against » Ace. plur. (168). 
 
THE ROUT OF THE ASSYRIANS. 
 
 207 
 
 medowerige ^ ; mundum^ brugdon 
 scealcas of sceat^um scirmseled swyrd^ 
 ^cgum gecoste/ slogon eornoste 
 Assiria^ * oretmsecgas ^, 
 5 *nit5hycgende®, nanne ne sparedon 
 paes ^h^refolces^ heanne® ne ricne 
 ^cwicera manna*" fe hie ofercuman mihton. 
 ******** 
 
 maegeneacen^ folc, 
 10 ])8es li^riges^*^ Iseg 
 on •gam sigewonge, 
 wulfum to willan/^ 
 fuglum to frofre. 
 
 [230] 
 
 [235] 
 
 Him^ mon^ feaht on last, 
 ot$ se mgesta dsel 
 hilde gesseged 
 sweordum^^ geheawen, 
 and eac wselgifrum 
 Flugon Sa t5e lyfdon 
 latSra lindwiggendra.^^ Him on laste for 
 15 sweot Ebrea^"^ ''sigor^^ geweorSod^ 
 
 ^dome gedyrsod*^; him^^ feng '^Dryhten God*' 
 fsegre on^^ fultum/^ ^Frea gelmihtig*'. 
 ^HV tSa fromlice fagnm swyrdum 
 •^liseleS higerofe^ h^rpaS^^ worhton 
 
 1 Ace. plur. ; agrees with eald- 1° See 44. 2. 
 
 [295] 
 
 [300] 
 
 genid'Iaii. 
 
 2 See 174. 
 
 3 Ace. plur. ; irregular for 
 sweord. 
 
 ^ Agrees with swyrd. See 
 174. d. 
 
 ^ Gen. plur. 
 
 ^ From hean, not heah. 
 
 7 The Assyrians. 
 
 8 See 89. e. 
 
 9 See 147. 
 
 11 See 174. c. 
 
 12 — (^as) a delight to wolves. 
 See 161. 2. 
 
 13 Depends on gPa. 
 1* Gen. plur. 
 
 15 Inst, without ending. 
 
 16 The Hebrews. 
 
 ^~ = to (their) help. For the 
 construction see 164. e. 
 
 18 Irregular for h^repaS" (for 
 -psetS). 
 
208 THE ROUT OF THE ASSYRIANS. 
 
 J)urh la^ra gemong, linde heowon, 
 
 scildburh scseron: '^sceotend^ w^ron [305] 
 
 giiSe gegr^mede, *^gumaii Ebreisce'^; 
 
 fegnas on Sa tid ])earle gelyste^ 
 5 gargewinnes. pser on greot gefeoll 
 
 se hyhsta^' d^l heafodgerimes 
 
 "Assiria* ealdorduguSe,^ [310] 
 
 *lat5an cynnes*^: lythwon becom 
 
 cwicera"* to cy^t5e. Cirdon^ cynerofe, 
 10 wiggend^ on wiSertrod, ^'waelsc^P oninnan,^ 
 
 ''reocende hriSw''; rum^ wses to nimanne 
 
 londbiiendum on Sam '^laSestan*', [315] 
 
 hyra ^ealdfeondum unlyfigendum*^ 
 
 heolfrig h^rereaf, — hyrsta^ scyne,^ 
 15 bord and brad swyrd, brune helmas, 
 
 dyre^ madmas. Hsefdon domlTce 
 
 on Sam folcst^de fynd'-* oferwunnen [320] 
 
 eSelweardas,^** ealdli^ttende^ 
 
 swyrdum asw^fede'^; hie on swaSe r^ston, 
 20 ))a Se him to life laSost wgeron 
 
 cwicera cynna. Da seo cneoris eall, 
 
 1 See 190. ^ gee 19. for the natives to capture from 
 
 8 Either dependent upon, or the most hated ones (laffestan 
 
 parallel to, heafodgerimes. for -um) . 
 
 4 Dependent on lythwon. ^ These nouns are all ace. plur. 
 
 5 For ig is sometimes found, ^ Ace. plur. i*^ Nom. plur. 
 as here, igg. What does this " Supply haefdon. With a- 
 signify ? sw^bban, in the sense of ' slay/ 
 
 6 Governs waelsc^l and hraew; cf. the similar use of the Lat. 
 the latter is an ace. plural. sopire and the Gr. evvd^eiv (the 
 
 "' Translate, there was a chance latter in Sophocles). 
 
THE ROUT OF THE ASSYRIANS. 209 
 
 mseg^a m^rost, anes mont5es fyrst/ [325] 
 
 wlanc^ wundenlocc^ wagon ^ and laeddon^ 
 
 to tSsere beorhtan byrig Bethuliam 
 
 helmas and hupseax,* hare byrnan, 
 5 giiSsceorp gumena golde gefrsetewod, 
 
 maerra^ madma J)onne mon ^nig [330] 
 
 as^cgan msege searoj^oncelra^; 
 
 eal ]?8et Sa t5eodguman j^rymme geeodon, 
 
 cene^ under cumblum on compwige 
 10 )mrh Itidithe^ gleawe lare 
 
 msegS^ modigre. ^Hi* to mede^ hyre [335] 
 
 of •Sam sT-Sfate^^ sylfre^^ brohton 
 
 *eorlas sescrofe* Holof ernes ^^ 
 
 sweord and swatigne^^ helm, swylce eac side byrnan, 
 15 gerenode readum golde, and eal J)8et se rinca baldor 
 
 swiSmod" sinces^^ ahte o6t5e sundoryrfes/^ [340] 
 
 beaga^^ and beorhtra maSma,^^ hi ]7set J^sere beorhtan 
 idese 
 
 ageafon gearoj^oncolre. 
 
 1 See 170. ^ See Mayhew, OE. Plionol- 
 
 2 Agreeing with cneoris. ogy^ § 365. 
 
 3 See wegan, and 189. 2. 10 See 43. 2; here the a in- 
 * Ace. plur. trades even into the sing. 
 
 5 Comp. and gen. plur.; see 60. 11 For self re (166). 
 2. The position would seem to 12 Genitive. 
 
 require mterran madmas. ^^ Lit. sweaty, but in poetry 
 
 6 Depends on senig. swat usually = blod. 
 
 ■^ Modifies, or is parallel to, ^^ Agrees with baldor. 
 
 ffeodguman. ^ Gen. sing. i^ Dependent on eal. 
 
v^ 
 
 XVI. 
 SELECTIONS FROM THE i^NDREAS. 
 
 [Tlie Andreas is a poem of about 1722 lines (the numbering differs 
 according to the edition). Jacob Grimm considered it and the IJlene to 
 be (Preface to his edition, p. iv) " the most ancient and instructive pro- 
 ductions of Old English poetry, next to the Beovralf." With the help of 
 Thilo, Grimm discovered (pp. xvi ff.) its source to be the Acts of Andrew 
 and Matthew, written in Greek, and now published in Tischendorf's Acta 
 Apostolornm Apocrypha, pp. 132-16(). Besides this poem, there is a prose 
 version which may be profitably consulted, and which is to be found in 
 Bright's valuable Anglo-Saxon Reader, pp. 113-128. It is believed by many 
 scholars that both these versions were made from a Latin translation of 
 the Greek original, but this cannot be said to have been demonstrated, 
 at least for the poem. The Greek original is discussed at length by Lip- 
 sius, Die apoknjphen Apostelf/eschichten und Apostellegenden, pp. 546 ff. 
 A portion of the Greek, corresponding to lines 235-349, is printed in 
 Appendix III. 
 
 According to Lipsius, the scene of the poem is the northern coast of 
 the Black Sea; though the Old English poet had Africa in mind (cf. 1. 198), 
 perhaps because the region about Colchis had by some been called the 
 inner or second Ethiopia. The Marmedonia (1. 30) or Mermedonia of our 
 text has been identified with Myrmecium, Gr. Mvp/xriKLov, near the modern 
 Yenikale, in the Crimea. Here are supposed to have dwelt the Cimme- 
 rians of Homer, and here, in classic times, were settled various Scythian 
 tribes. Of the Tauri (Crimea was anciently the Tauric Chersonesus) 
 Herodotus says (4. 103) : " They sacrifice to the virgin all who suffer 
 shipwreck, and any Greeks they meet with driven on their coasts, in the 
 following manner: having performed the preparatory ceremonies, they 
 strike the head with a club ; some say they throw the body down from a 
 precipice. . . . The Tauri themselves say that this deity to whom they 
 sacrifice is Iphigenia, daughter of Agamemnon" (cf. Euripides' Iphigenia 
 in Tauris, and Goethe's Iphigenie). This reputation clung to the region, 
 for Tertullian says {Adv. Marcionem 1. 1) : "Pontum ferocissimas gentes 
 inhabitare, parentum cadavera cum pecudibus casa convivio convorantes." 
 Nor was the evil fame of the district diminished by the fact that Huns 
 were settled here from the fourth to the sixth century, then Goths, and 
 afterward Tartars. 
 
 210 
 
SELECTIONS FROM THE ANDREAS. 211 
 
 The story of the poem, up to the beginning of our extract, is briefly 
 this : St. Matthew was in imminent danger among the Mermedonians, a 
 race of cannibals. In this extremity God appears to Andrew, and exhorts 
 him to go to Matthew's assistance, which, after some reluctance, he pre- 
 pares to do. 
 
 Bits of translation and interesting comments (not always correct), 
 embracing much of our extract, are given by Brooke, Hist. Early Eng. 
 Lit. pp. 169 ff., 413 ff.] 
 
 Conversation between Andrew and the Sea-Captain. 
 
 Gewat^ him ))a *on uhtan* ^mid serdaege* [235] 
 ofer sandhleoSu to sses faru^e 
 })rTste on ge]>ance, ond his fegnas mid, 
 gangan^ on greote ; garsecg^ hlynede,* 
 5 beoton brimstreamas. Se beorn wses on^ hyhte/ 
 sy^San he on warut5e widfseSme^ scip [240] 
 
 modig gemette. pa com ^morgen torht'', 
 ^beacna beorhtost^, ofer breomo sneowan, 
 halig of heolstre ; heofoncandeF blac^ 
 
 1 See 184. a. ^ See 199. 1. chafe, rage; the -ric as in Ger. 
 
 3 Sweet {Engl. Stud. 2. 314- wuterich; so that gasric would 
 
 316) explains this word as being, = the rager. 
 
 not a compound of gar and s^cg * Brooke translates this line : 
 
 (= spear + man, according to " Trampled o'er the shingle. 
 
 Bos worth, as if a personification Thundered loud the ocean." 
 
 like Neptune with his trident; ^ ^bsltIj = joyful, rejoiced. Gr. 
 
 or = spear + sedge, with Leo, ' rejoiced with very great joy.' 
 
 the tips of the waves being 6 Poetic license ; Gr, ' a little 
 
 likened to spears), but as aris- ship.' Cf. the Homeric ko^Xt; j't/Gs. 
 
 ing by metathesis from the Runic "^ = the sun. Of ' candle ' the 
 
 word gasric (cf. the name of the New Eng. Diet, says: "One of 
 
 Vandal king, Gaisaricus), as if the Latin words introduced at 
 
 gas + ric. The gas- would cor- the English Conversion, and long 
 
 respond to Old Norse geisa, to associated chiefly with religious 
 8 See blican. 
 
212 SELECTIONS FROM THE ANDREAS. 
 
 ofer lagoflodas. He t58er *'lidweardas'^ 
 frymlice ])ry '^j^egnas*^ geseah/ [245] 
 
 ''modiglice m^nn'^, on m^rebate 
 sittan siSfrome, swylce hie ofer see comon.^ 
 5 p8et^ wses Drihten sylf, duge^a'* Wealdend/ 
 ece, selmihtig, mid his ^ngliim twam. 
 W^ron '^hie'^ on gescirphm ^ scipf erendmn ^, [250] 
 •^eorlas*^ onllce *'ealItSendum*', 
 ])onne hie on flodes fae^m^ ofer feorne weg 
 
 10 on cald wseter ceolum^ hlcaS.^ 
 
 Hie t5a gegrette se t5e on greote stod, 
 fiis^ on* faro^e fraegn, reordade : — '■ [255] 
 
 "Hwanon comon^ ge ceoluin iT^an, 
 macraeftige m^nn, on m^rej^issan 
 
 15 ane'*' tegflotan? hwanon eagorstream 
 ofer y^a gewealc eowic^^ brohte?" 
 Him )>a ondsvvarode ^Imihti^^ God, [260] 
 
 swa^"* past ne wiste se 'fie })8es wordes bad," 
 
 observances. . . . This sacred ^ = expanse, originally embrac- 
 
 character of the word bears on ing arms^ embrace. 
 
 the OE. poetic compounds." Cf, ^ Not keel, but ship. 
 
 Bom. and Jul. S. 5. 9.: "Night's "^ The radical meaning is, to 
 
 candles are burnt out." See move in any swift or impetuous 
 
 also Shakespeare's metaphorical manner. 
 
 sense of lamp, and cf. the Gr. » _ ready, eager for. One 
 
 XafMwds, Lat. lampas, in poet- would expect the ace. farolff. 
 
 ical use. 9 See 200. 1 . ^^ Inst. sing. 
 
 1 Not in MS. 11 See 81. 1. 12 gge 28. 
 
 2 = had come. 1^ = in such a manner. One 
 
 3 What is the antecedent of is inclined to substitute fSenh, as 
 }>8et ? making better sense. 
 
 * = Lord of hosts. 1* See bidan, and 156. I. 
 
SELECTIONS FROM THE ANDKEAS. 213 
 
 hwaet se manna wses meSelhegendra,^ 
 J)e lie f eer on waroSe wif5]?ingo(ie : — 
 "We of Marmedonia mgegtSe syndon ^ 
 
 , feorran gef^rede; us mid fiode bser [265] 
 
 5 on hranrade^ ^heahstefn^ naca*, 
 
 ''snellic seemearh*'^ sntide^ bewunden,^ 
 otS-fset we fissa leoda land gesohton 
 wsere^ bewrecene, swa us wind fordraf." 
 
 ■^ Him ]?a Andreas eaSmod oncw8et5 : — ^ " [270] 
 ^10 "Wolde ic J)e biddan, feh'' ic fe ^'beaga^ lyt 
 ^sincweorSunga'^ syllan meahte, 
 
 '' pset ]?u us gebrohte ^brante^ ceole'^, 
 •'hea hornscipe*^ ofer hwseles eSel 
 on feere msegtSe ; bi^S^ t5e meortS^^ wit5 God, [275] 
 -15 ))8et ))u us on lade liSe weorSe.'^ 
 ^- Eft him ondswarode seSelinga Helm^^ / ^"^ „ .. 
 
 of^^ ytSlide, ^ngla Scippend : — 
 "Ne magon |?^r gewunian widferende, ' 
 
 1 Cf. the Homeric /i^poi// as an ^ = encompassed with 
 epithet, and in later use as an swift. 
 
 equivalent, of men, mortals (so ^ ^^ unusual word for ocean. 
 
 II. 2. 285), and see p. 222, 1. 9. ^ jn this poem, ea (ea) not 
 
 2 With this sense of rad, road, seldom becomes e (e), especially 
 may be compared the Gr. k4\€v6os, before palatal consonants (10). 
 7r6/)os, as in the Homeric IxOvSevra ^ See 174. a. 
 
 K^Xevda (Od. 3. 177), fishy roads ; ^ Future sense, as frequently 
 
 see also ^schylus' irSpov oluvQv with biff. 
 
 (Prom. 281), track of birds. 10 Anglian form for WS. ined, 
 
 3 Cf . the Gr. vxl/lirpiippos. related to Gr. fiiadbs (Mayhew, 
 
 4 Cf. Od. 4. 708 : " Swift ships, OE. Phon. § 365). 
 
 that serve men for horses on the ^ Not helmet, but protector. 
 
 sea" (a\6s tTTTroi). See p. 226, 1. 2. 12 _ yv^m, as often. 
 
214 SELECTIONS FROM THE ANDREAS. 
 
 ne ])£er ^Ipeodige eardes^ brucat5, [280] 
 
 \ ah in psere ceastre cwealm^ j^rowia^, 
 
 J)a Se feorran fyder feorh^ gelseda])^; 
 
 ^nd pa wilnasf* nu ofer widne m^re, 
 5 ])ddt «u on ])a f^egSe ])ine feore spilde?^ 
 
 Him ))a Andreas agef ondsware : — ' [285] 
 
 "Usic lust hw^te(5^ on ]>Si leodmearce, "^ 
 
 mycel modes hiiit^ to j^sere meeran byrig, . 
 
 peoden' leofesta, gif ])u us jmie^ wilt 7 
 10 on m^refarot5e miltse gecySan." 
 
 Him ^ndswarode ^ngla peoden, / [290] 
 
 / IN^^regend'-' fira, of nacan^'' stefne: — ^ 
 
 ^^We tSe estlice mid us willaS 
 
 f^rigan^ freolice ofer fisces" baeS'^ 
 15 efne to ))am lande, }>8er^^ ]>e lust myne^ -v^aI 
 
 to ges^canne, sy^8an^^ ge eowre [295] 
 
 "gafulrsedenne* agifen habba^, 
 
 "sceattas gescrifene*; swa eow scipweardas 
 
 ara^* ofer yt5bord unnan willa^." 
 20 Him^^ J)a ofstlice Andreas wit5, 
 
 winepearfende, wordum mselde : — [300] 
 
 1 See 166. e. en from dryht ; cf . cyning, with 
 
 2 Ace. a different ending, from cyn. 
 
 3 Periphrastic for ' go.' ^ Agrees with miltse. 
 
 * Elliptic, like Shakespeare's ^ gee 18. w Gen. sing. 
 
 (M. W. 3. 2. 88) "I will to my n Kenning (215) for 'ocean.' 
 
 honest knight." 1^ Almost = that. Cf. there in 
 
 5 A following verb of motion Mod. Eng. thereto. 
 understood. i3 _ ^g ^qq^^ ^g 
 
 6 Here = bent. " MS. aras. See 156. i. 
 
 7 Formed from fSeod, as dryht- 1^ Governed by wifS. 
 
SELECTIONS FROM THE ANDREAS. 215 
 
 "Nsebbe ic fseted gold ne feohgestreon, 
 
 welan ne wiste/ ne wira gespann, 
 
 landes^ ne locenra beaga,^ ^ ))8et ic fe msege *lust* 
 ahw^ttan, a/'. • * • 
 
 "willan* in worulde, swa M worde bee wist.'*" 
 5 Him ))a beorna Breogo, ])Sdv^ he on bolcan sset, [305] 
 
 ofer warot5a^ geweorp^ wit^j^ingode : -d • . 
 
 "Hu gewearS ye }>aes/v wine leofesta, 
 
 t5aet (5u ssebeorgas secan woldes,^ 
 
 m^restrearaa gemet, maSmum bedeeled 
 10 ofer cald cleofu^ ceoles^*' neosan ? [310] 
 
 Nafast ])e to frofre on farotJstrsete 
 
 hlafes wiste ne hlutterne^^ 
 
 drync to dugot5e^^? Is se drohtatS Strang 
 
 )7am ye lagolade lange^^ cunna]?." 
 15 Da him Andreas tSurh ondsware [315] 
 
 1 Not the verb. does not mean wave. I would 
 
 2 The construction suddenly suggest the smiting of the shores, 
 changes to the genitive, as if perhaps meaning the plunging of 
 some word like aht, aught, had the breakers. 
 
 been introduced. The poet is '^ Anticipatory of the relative 
 
 apparently trying to adapt to sentence, )?aet J>u, etc. 
 
 this place the landes and. loc- ^ On the omission of final t, 
 
 enra beaga of Beowulf 2296, see 95. 
 
 there a partitive genitive. ^ See cllf, and 20. 
 
 3 Now only existing as bee, a i"^ See 156. m. 
 
 nautical term for a ring or hoop 11 An instance of an originally 
 
 of metal. See New Eng. Diet. long vowel rendered short by the 
 
 s.v. Bee"^. gemination of the following con- 
 
 * See becweiSfan. sonant. 
 
 5 Nearly = from where. 12 The Greek has 5iaTpo<pT^v, 
 
 6 Kemble translates, the dash- sustenance (p. 240). 
 ing of the waves; but waroiaf i^ ^dj. 
 
216 SELECTIONS FROM THE ANDREAS. ^ j 
 
 WIS on gewitte, wordhord^ onleac^: — 
 fu, "Ne gedafena^^ pe, nu J^e Dryhten geaf^ 
 
 welan ond wiste ond woruldspede, 
 tSaet Su ond s ware ^ mid oferhygdum, 
 5 sece sarcwide^; selre biS geghwam 'v^—m, , [320] 
 ]78et he eat5medum^ ^llorfusne 
 oncnawe cuSlice, swa J^set Crist behead, ' 
 peoden j^rymfsest. We his fegnas^ synd, 
 gecoren to c^mpum. He is Cyning on® riht,® 
 
 10 Wealdend ond Wyrhta wuldorj)rymmes, [325] 
 
 an ece God eallra gesceafta, ,-^ 
 
 swa he ealle befeh^ anes^ ^crsefte* , < 
 
 hefon^^ ^nd eorSan *halgum mihtum*, 
 sigora selost." He t5set sylfa cwse^, 
 
 15 Faeder folca^^ gehwaes, ^nd us feran het [330] 
 geond ginne grund gasta^ streonan: — 
 ^Fara^S" nu geond ealle eor^an sceatas^ 
 emne swa wide swa wseter bebuget5/^ 
 
 I, ^ : 
 
 1 That is, spoke. 2 gee 190. ^^ One is inclined to substitute 
 
 8 Translate, hath given. s^Uend, bestrncer, which occurs 
 
 * Ace. sing. three times with sigora in the 
 
 s Inst, sing., parallel with mid poetry, whereas sigora selost is 
 
 oferhygdum (174). otherwise unknown. 
 
 6 Perhaps adv. (72). 12 Dependent on gehwaes. 
 
 7 When did the word thane i^ See 156. n ; 199. 1. 
 
 cease to be employed in liter- i-* An interesting parallel to 
 
 ature ? this paraphrase (a free one even 
 
 8 'Either = rightfully, by rights, in the Greek original) of Matt, 
 or perhaps an ad]. onriht = legiti- 10. 1 ff, is found in the poem of 
 mate, rightful. Christ, 480-489. 
 
 ® = sole, lit. of one (alone). ^^ MS. sceattas. 
 
 10 Unusual for heofon. is cf. p. 201, 1. 1. 
 
SELECTIONS FROM THE ANDREAS. 217 
 
 o'S^e st^dewangas strsete^ gelicga}?^; 
 bodia^ sefter burgum beorhtne geleafan [335] 
 
 ofer foldan faeSm; ic eow freotSo healde.^ 
 Ne Surf an* ge on j^a fore frsetwe Isedan/ 
 5 gold ne seolfor; ic eow goda gehwses® 
 on eowerne agenne dom est ahw^tte/' 
 Nu •Sti seolfa^ miht slt5 userne^ [340] 
 
 / H gehyran hyge}?ancoP^ ; ic sceal hrat5e cunnan, 
 hwset Sti us to^^ duguSum^^ gedon wille.'' 
 
 10 Him pa ondswarode ece^^ Dryhten: — 
 
 "Gif ge syndon fegnas fses^^ ]?e J)rym ahof 
 ofer middangeard, swa ge me s^cga]?, [345] 
 
 ond ge geheoldon" pset eow se Halga bead, 
 |)onne ic eow mid gefgan f^rian wille 
 
 15 ofer brimstreamasj swa ge benan^^ sint." 
 pa in ceol stigon^^ collenfyrht5e/^ 
 ^llenrofe; seghwylcum wearS [350] 
 
 on m^refarot5e mod geblissod. 
 Da ofer ySa geswing Andreas ongann 
 
 20 m^reliSendum^^ miltsa^^ biddan^ 
 
 I Ace. sing. 2 _ itorder. fits; Gr. tt]v (piXavOpojiriav, {as a) 
 3 Future sense. kindness. ^^ MS. ^ce. 
 
 * For aCurfon (131). i^ _ of that one, of him. 
 
 ^ Not lead, but carry (Gr. i* Translate, have kept, oh- 
 
 jSao-rd^ere). served. 
 
 6 Dependent on est. i^ = petitioners. 
 
 '^ = supply; not the normal i^ So in Latin: ascencZerenavem. 
 
 sense of the word. i'^ -fyrhlSCe irregular for -ferhsaCe. 
 
 8 See self, and 21. ^^ = for the seafarers. 
 
 9 See 81. 1. 19 See 156. h. 
 
 10 Agrees with Sfa. 20 Biddan here takes three 
 
 II = for (our) benefit, lit. be7ie- cases after it. Explain. 
 
218 SELECTIONS FROM THE ANDREAS. 
 
 • 
 wuldres Aldor, ond ]7us wordum cwse'S : — 
 
 "Forgife J?e ''Dryhten* domweor^unga — [355] 
 
 willan in worulde, ond in wuldre bleed — 
 
 "Meotud manncynnes ", swa «u me hafast^ 
 
 5 on Jjyssum sl6f8ete sybbe gecyt5ed!" 
 
 The Voyage. — Storm at Sea. 
 
 Gesset him J^a se halga Holmwearde^ neah, 
 setJele be ^t5elum. ^fre ic ne hyrde [360] 
 
 |)on^ cymlicor ceol gehladenne* 
 heahgestreonum. ^'HaeleS'' insgeton, 
 
 10 ^peodnas** frymfulle, ^pegnas^ wlitige. 
 Da reordode rice peoden, 
 
 ece, aelmihtig, heht'' his ''^ngel* gan, [365] 
 
 ■mserne magu|)egn*, ^nd m^te syllan,^ 
 frefran feasceaftne^ ofer flodes wylm, 
 
 15 ))8et hie )>e® 6aS^ mihton ofer yt5a ge|>ring 
 drohtaS adreogan. pa ''gedrefed** wearS, 
 ^'onhrered'' hwselm^re; hornfisc plegode, [370] 
 
 glcVP" geond garsecg, ond se griSga msew 
 
 1 Is this the normal form ? Andreas for the infinitive of Beo- 
 
 2 Possibly (with Grein) = wulf. The former construction 
 guardian of the tiller or helm ; is unusual. 
 
 but see Vocabulary. ^ Anglian (probably identical 
 
 2 = than that, inst. of ffaet. with the original) form for het 
 
 * This sentence seems to be (HO). 
 
 imitated from Beow. 38-39: — ^ For s^llan. 
 
 Ne hyrde ic cymlicor ceol gegyrwan "^ Meaning Andrew, though the 
 
 hildewaepnum and hea^owjedum. next line has hie. 
 
 Note that the past participle is » For fSy (84) . ^ j'or ieff. 
 
 substituted in the passage from 10 gee glidan. 
 
SELECTIONS FROM THE ANDREAS. 
 
 219 
 
 wselgifre^ wand; wedercandel swearc,^ 
 windas weoxon,^ wsegas grundon, 
 streamas styredon, str^ngas gurron,* 
 wsedo gew^ette^; wseter^gsa stod^ 
 preata ))ry^um. pegnas wurdon 
 
 [375] 
 
 1 Agrees with maew. 
 
 2 See sweorcan. 
 
 » There is no hint of any ex- 
 traordinary commotion, much less 
 of a storm, in the original. Of all 
 this long description there is noth- 
 ing except, " They were troubled 
 because of the sea." Brooke says 
 (p. 416): "The storm is now de- 
 scribed in words that come, one 
 after another, short, heavy, and 
 springing, like the blows of the 
 waves, and the gusts of wind. • 
 We know as we read that the 
 writer had seen the thing." 
 
 * See georran. 
 
 ^ Part of Baskervill's note, in 
 his edition, is : " waedo gewaette, 
 the wet weeds (sails); wet with 
 waters, Kemble ; loaves swelled, 
 Grein ; replehatur aquis, vadum 
 madefiehat, Grimm ; w^edo ge- 
 waette is in apposition with 
 strengas." Wsedo (with short 
 se) might be nom. (ace.) plur. of 
 W86d, sea. But the phrase is 
 obscure. 
 
 6 A peculiar use of standan, 
 to indicate motion rather than 
 rest. In Mod. Eng. this general 
 
 sense is represented by phrases 
 like * stand back,' ♦ stand off from 
 shore,' 'stand up,' 'stand out,' 
 etc. In OE. poetry, standan 
 is frequently used with ^ge or 
 ^gesa (similarly in ON.) ; thus 
 in Ps. 104. 33 (105. 38), cecidit 
 timor eo7^um super eos : him J^ter 
 ^gesa . . . stod, where the King 
 James version has, the fear of 
 them fell upon them. The trans- 
 formation of this idiom into stand 
 in awe of is interesting. Note 
 that the dative is still retained in 
 this quotation, of about a.d. 1380 
 {Sir Ferumbras 408) : ' ' Of whame 
 7nen stondeS aye" [i.e. awe]. 
 However, men being eventually 
 understood as nom. in such a 
 sentence as the last (cf, Towneley 
 3Iysteries, 305 [ab. 1460]: "/ 
 stand great aghe " ) , in was sup- 
 plied before awe, as in this from 
 Lydgate (ab, 1413): "Of theyre 
 lord and god to stande in awen." 
 See New Eng. Diet. s.v. awe. 
 The Scandinavian influence in 
 Middle English confirmed the 
 idiom, and assisted in its devel- 
 opment. 
 
220 SELECTIONS FROM THE ANDREAS. 
 
 acolraode ; senig ^ ne ^ wende/ 
 fset he lifgende land begete, 
 fara^ ]>e mid Andreas on eagorstream 
 ceol gesohte. Naes'^ him cut5 ]>a gyt, [380] 
 
 5 hwa ))am sseflotan sund^ wisode. 
 Him ]>Si ''se halga* on holmwege 
 ofer argeblond ''Andreas* pa git, 
 ''Jjegn feodenhold,'' ))anc gessegde 
 rTcum E^sboran, )>a he gereordod wses : — [385] 
 
 10 "De fissa swaesenda^ ''sot^faest Meotud^ 
 
 ''lifes Leohtfruma** lean forgilde, "' "^ > 
 
 •'weoruda Waldend,** 9nd ]?e wisf gife 
 heofonlicne hlaf, swa t5u '^hyldo'' wi^ me 
 ofer firigendstream^ "^freode*^ gecySdest! [390] 
 
 15 Nu synt ge|)reade *^J)egnas mine*^, 
 
 ^geonge gut5rincas^; ^garsecg^ hlymmetS, >fl '■=^' 
 ®geofon^ geotende^; grund^^ is onhrered/^ 
 deope^^ gedrefed; *'dugu'S^" is gesw^nced, 
 
 1 Translate, no one. ^ See 4. syS^an flod ofsloh, 
 
 3 Dependent on Snig. S^^^^ geotende 
 
 * For lines 4-14 the Greek has : (= streaming sea ; rushing sea, 
 
 " Andrew answered and said unto Garnett ; gurgling currents, Hall ; 
 
 Jesus, not knowing that it was rushing ocean, Earle). 
 
 Jesus, The Lord give thee heav- ^^ Probably = sea ; an unusual 
 
 enly bread from his kingdom." sense. Cf. p. 223, 1. 1. 
 ^ = either oceaw or cowrse, prob- 11 See p. 218, 11. 16, 17. 
 
 ably the latter ; cf . p. 226, 1. 2. 12 Adv. 
 
 6 See 153. e. i^ Related to Ger. tugend (cf . 
 
 7 = as food. 30), OE. dugan (128), and Mod. 
 
 8 For firgenstream. Eng. doughty. There is an inter- 
 ^ MS. heofon ; but this seems esting OE. phrase, duguS' and 
 
 like an echo of 5eoio. 1690-91 : — geogulgf (cf. Beow. 160, etc.). 
 
SELECTIONS FROM THE ANDREAS. 221 
 
 / ^modigra msegen*" myclum^ gebysgod." [395] 
 
 2 Him of holme ^ oncw8et5 hselet^a Scyppend: — / 
 
 / "Lset nu gef<^rian "^flotan* tise^ne 
 
 / *lid* to lande ofer lagufsesten, ;i. 
 9.. 5 ond })onne gebldan^ beornas |)Tne, ^ 
 
 aras on earde, hwaenne'' pu ^ft cypae." [400] 
 
 Edre^ him |)a ^eorlas^ agefan^ ondsware, 
 ^fegnas })rohthearde ^ — Jjafigan'^ ne woldon, 
 tSaet hie forleton set lides stefifaii^ - 
 
 10 leofne lareow, Qnd him^ land curon — 
 
 "Hwider hweorfat5 we hlafordlease, [405] 
 
 geomormode, Gode^*^ orfeorme, 
 synnum" wunde, gif we swTcat5 fe^^? 
 We^^ bio's *^lat5e*' on landa gehwam, 
 
 15 f oleum ''fracoSe'^, fonne fira beam, 
 
 ^llenrofe, aeht^'' besitta)?, [410] 
 
 which almost = knights and trait of our ancestors, — loyalty to 
 
 squires. The word is worth a a rightful lord. See Gummere, 
 
 little study. Germanic Origins, pp. 261-269 ; 
 
 1 See 72. to the citations given there might 
 
 2 Perhaps mistaken for hel- be added the account of Cynewulf 
 man, the helm of the ship. and Cyneheard, from the Saxon 
 
 3 Construe, laet )>ine beornas Chronicle for 755. One sentence 
 gebidan. from it will illustrate: "Ond }>a 
 
 4 Here = until. cusedon hie >set him nsenig mgeg 
 ° For eedre. leofra ngere >onne hiera hlaford, 
 6 For ageafon. "^ See 18. Qud hie ngefre his banan folgian 
 8 See stefna, a collateral form noldon." 
 
 of stefn. 1* JEht (sometimes ealit) is 
 
 ^ See 184. a. ^^ See 165. 1. not to be confounded with seht 
 
 11 See 174. d. 12 gee 164. 0. (4); aeht besittan = sit in coun- 
 
 13 This reply is original with the cil ; here almost = cowsmZ^, dis- 
 
 poet, and exhibits a characteristic cuss, debate. 
 
222 SELECTIONS FROM THE ANDREAS. 
 
 hwylc hira selost^ symle gelseste o^ > 
 hlaforde^ set hilde, , J)onne hand ond rond , 
 
 on beaduwange billum forgrunden^ 
 aet niSplegan nearu frowedon." /' 
 
 Andrew relates Christ's Stilling of the Tempest. 
 
 5 pa reordade ''rice peoden", [415] 
 
 "wserfaest Cining* word stunde"* ahof: — 
 "Gif ^u |)egn sie frymsittendes 
 Wuldorcyninges, swa M worde becwist, ^' '•♦^•'^ 
 r^ce |>a gerynu, hii he reordberend^ 
 10 laerde under lyfte. Lang is pes siSfset [420] 
 
 ofer fealuwne flod: frefra Jjine 
 maecgas on mode. Mycel is nu gena '\ ' ''- 
 lad ofer lagustream, land swiSe feorr 
 to gesecanne^; sand is geblonden/ 
 
 1 Adv. (76). Lady (^ Hlaf-dig,' Benefactress, 
 
 2 In Carlyle's Past and Present 'Loaf-giver ess,' they say she is, — 
 (Bk. 3, Chap. 10) occurs this piece blessings on her beautiful heart !) 
 of etymologizing : " Ironcutter, at was there." So Ruskin, in Ses- 
 the end of the campaign, did not ame and Lilies (Of Queens' Gar- 
 turn off his thousand fighters, but dens) : " Lady means ' bread- 
 said to them: 'Noble fighters, this giver' or ' loaf -giver,' and Lord 
 is the land we have gained ; be I means ' maintainer of laws.' " 
 Lord in it, — what we will call Are these etymologies correct ? 
 Law-ward^ maintainer and keeper ^ MS. foregrunden, 
 
 of Heaven's Laws : be I Law- * = at this time, now. 
 
 ward, or in brief orthoepy Lord ^ Ace. plur. (43. 6). Seep. 213, 
 
 in it, and be ye Loyal Men note 1. 
 
 around me in it.' " Again (Chap. ^ Cf. our modern ' far to seek.' 
 
 13): " If no pious Xai«-ioar(^ would "^ Cf. ^n. 1. 107: "furit sestus 
 
 remember it, always some pious harenis." 
 
SELECTIONS FROM THE ANDREAS. 223 
 
 grund^ wis greote. God eat5e mseg [425] 
 
 heaSolit5enduin ^ helpe^ gefr^mman.*" ^ 
 
 Ongan pa gleawlTce '^gingran sine* 
 •>u^) *wuldorspedige weras* wordum trymman : — 
 5 "Ge ])8et gehogodon, fa ge on holm stigon, 
 
 pset ge on fara^ folc feorh^ gel^eddon,^ [430] 
 
 ond for Dryhtnes lufan'' deatS ))r6wodon^ 
 
 on ^Imyrcna^ eSelrlce, 
 
 sawle^^ gesealdon.^ Ic j^set sylfa wat, 
 10 J)8et us gescyldet5 Scyppend ^ngla, 
 
 weoruda Dryhten. 1 Wseter^gesa sceal, / [435] 
 
 Y w ge(5yd^^ ond geSreatod ])urh pryScining, 
 
 ^vc' lagu lacende llSra wyrSan.^^ 
 
 Swa^^ gesgelde" m, Jjset we on ssebate 
 15 ofer warut5gewinn wseda^^ cunnedan 
 
 faroSrIdende : frecne |)uliton [440] 
 
 egle ealada; eagorstreamas 
 
 beoton bordstset^u; brim oft oncwseS, 
 
 yt5 oSerre.^^ Hwilum uppastod 
 
 1 Probably = sea. Cf. p. 220, ^ Allmurk{y) = Ethiopians; 
 note 10. but the poet is here mistaken. 
 
 2 Perhaps for heahafo-, in the See the prefatory remarks, p. 210. 
 sense of the high sea; cf. Lat. i'> Here = Z(/e. " Cf.p.227,1.19. 
 altU7n. 2 Ace. sing. 12 yot weor9'an. 
 
 * It is not till this point is i^ Brooke remarks (p. 417): "It 
 
 reached, in the Greek original, isahappy situation which the poet 
 
 that the journey is begun ! conceives, for Andrew, not know- 
 
 s From fah (43. 3). ing that Christ himself is seated 
 
 6 Periphrastic, something like beside him in the stern, tells Christ 
 our ' directed your steps.' a story of Christ." Cf. Mk,4. 36 ff. 
 
 7 From the weak lufe. " See 190. is See 156. d. 
 
 8 Optative. is Dat. sing. Cf. Ps. 42. 7. 
 
224 SELECTIONS FROM THE ANDREAS. 
 
 of brimes bosme on bates faetSm 
 
 ^gesa ofer y^lid. ^Imihtig )>8er, [445] 
 
 Meotud mancynnes, on m^re|>yssan 
 
 beorht basnode. Beornas wurdon 
 5 forhte on mode ; frizes ^ wilnedon, 
 
 miltsa^ to^ Mserum.^ pa seo m^nigo ongan 
 
 clypian on ceole; Cyning sona ai^as, [450] 
 
 ^ngla Eadgifa yt5um* stilde, 
 
 wseteres waelmum; windas freade; 
 10 s^ sessade,^ smylte wurdon 
 
 m^restreama gemeotu.*' Da ure mod ahloh/ 
 
 sySSan we gesegon^ under swegles gang [455] 
 
 windas ond wyegas Qnd wseterbrogan 
 
 forhte gewordne for Frean^ ^gesan. 
 15 For-})an ic eow to soSe s^cgan wille, 
 
 jjset ntefre^^ forlaetetS lifgende God 
 
 eorl on eort5an, gif his ^llen deah."" [460] 
 
 Swa hleot5rode halig c^mpa 
 
 ^eawum'^ gejjancul; |)egnas laerde 
 20 eadig oreta/^ eorlas trymede, 
 
 o^-t5set hie s^mninga slsep ofereode 
 
 1 See 156. a. ^ Anglian form of gesawon 
 
 2 Here = /row. (106). 
 
 8 Meaning Christ. ' 9 See 153. d. 
 
 * See 164. i. 10 This gnomic sentence re- 
 
 5 This word does not otherwise sembles that in Blow. 572-573. 
 occur, but the meaning is obvi- Perhaps it is imitated from the 
 ous. There is a noun sess, mean- Latin proverb, "Fortune favors 
 ing seat. the brave." 
 
 6 See geinet, and 20. " See 128. i'-^ See 174. d. 
 
 7 See 107. i3 Usually oretta. .J'. ,, X 
 
SELECTIONS FROM THE ANDREAS. 225 
 
 meSe^ be maeste. M^re sweoSerade, [465] 
 
 *yt$a ongin* ^ft oncyrde, 
 ^^ *hreoh holmj^racu *. pa fam halgan wearS 
 sefter gryrehwile gast geblissod. 
 
 Andrew desires Instruction in Seamanship. 
 
 5 Ongan ])a reordigan rsedum snottor, 
 
 WIS on gewitte wordlocan onspeonn ^ : — [470] 
 ^'Nsefre ic s^elidan^ selran mette, 
 macrseftigran, pses-t^e'' me pyncetS, 
 rowend rofran, rsedsnotterran, 
 
 10 wordes wisran. Ic wille fe, 
 
 eorl unforcuS, anre^ nu gena [475] 
 
 bene bidden: J^eah ic Ipe ^beaga*^ lyt, 
 ^sincweor^unga% syllan mihte/ 
 ''faetedsinces^ wolde ic freondscipe,^ 
 
 15 J)eoden J^rymfsest, ])inne, gif ic mehte/ 
 
 begitan godne. paes^ M gife Meotest^*^ [480] 
 
 haligne hyht on heofonj^rymme, 
 
 gif ISu lidwerigum larna ))inra 
 
 este^^ wyr^est. Wolde ic anes^^ to t5e, 
 
 20 ■ cynerof haelet5, crseftes neosan, — 
 
 ^8Bt ^ti me getsehte, nti ]>e tir^^ Cyning [485] 
 ond miht forgef," manna Scyppend, 
 
 1 Agrees with hie. ^ Object of begitan. 
 
 2 See onspannan. ^ = for that. 
 
 3 Ace. sing. ^^ Future sense. 
 
 * Here = so far as, as (157. 1). " See 165. i^ See 156. m. 
 
 6Seel56..?). e gee 154. a. is Ace. sing. 
 
 ■^ Variants of meahte. 1* Variant of forgeaf. 
 
226 SELECTIONS FROM THE ANDREAS. 
 
 hti M *w£egflotan* waere bestemdon/ 
 
 *S8eh^ngeste* sund^ wisige. \ 
 
 Ic wees on^ gifet5e^ In 9nd nu 
 
 syxtyne siSum^ on ssebate, [490] 
 
 5 ''m^re*' hrerendum^ mundum^ freorig/ 
 
 ^eagorstreamas*' — is Sys^ ane^ ma — , 
 
 swa^° ic £efre ne geseah senigne mann, 
 
 )7rySbearn hseleS,'^ Jje gelicne 
 
 steoran ofer stsefnan. Streamwelm hwiletS/^ [495] 
 10 beatati ^^ brimstseSo ; is )>es bat ful scrid, 
 
 fsereS famig^eals fugole'* gelicost, 
 
 glided on geofone. Ic georne wat, 
 
 pddt ic aefre ne geseah ofer y^lade/'' 
 
 on saeleodan^* sylllcran'^ crseft. [500] 
 
 15 Is ))on^® geliccost,^^ swa'^ he-^ on landsceape^ 
 
 1 For bestemdan, the (weak) ^^ It is unusual to have two 
 past part., according to Wiilker. synonymous nouns thus joined. 
 It would then agree with waeg- ^^ gge hwelan. 
 
 flotan (dat. sing.). i^ Unusual ending of 3 sing. 
 
 2 See p. 213, note 4, and p. 220, 1* Cf. Odyssey 7. 36 : " Their 
 1. 5. 3 _ ^y chance. ships are swift as the flight of a 
 
 4 See 176. 1. bird." See also Od. 13. 86-87; 
 
 ^ Governs m^re (and eagor- 11. 125. 
 streamas), and agrees with ^^ Mg, ySriafe, which would 
 
 munduin. ^ = in hands ? mean saiid, that which is left by 
 
 ■^ Agrees with Ic. the waves. i^ See sselida. 
 
 8 For aCis, neut. nom, sing. ^^ For sel-, contracted from 
 
 ^ Weak; agrees with ffy 8. This seld-, the root of seldom, 
 makes another journey, added to ^^ = to that. 
 
 the sixteen. The Greek has, "Be- ^^ For gelicost ; see 1. 11. 
 
 hold, this is the seventeenth." ^ = asif. ^^ = the boat (hsit). 
 
 Brooke (p. 414) attributes this to 22 _ gij^piy land; the Greek 
 
 the OE. poet. ^^ Almost = yet. has: iirl ttjs yr}s. 
 
SELECTIONS FKOM THE ANDREAS. 227 
 
 stille stande, fser hine * storm'' ne maeg, 
 "wind"' aw^cgan, ne waeterflodas 
 brecan br^ndstaefne ; hw8et5ere on brim sneowe'5^ 
 snel under 2 segle.^ Du eart seolfa geong, [505] 
 
 5 wigendra hleo, nalas wintrum frod: 
 hafast ]?e on fyrhtSe, faroSlacende,^ 
 eorles ondsware, seghwylces"* canst 
 worda* for^ worulde wislic andgit/" 
 
 The Pilot recognizes God^s Presence with Andrew. 
 
 Him ondswarode ece Dry h ten: — [510] 
 
 10 "Oft J)set ges8elet5, |>8et we on sselade, 
 
 ^scipum'^ under ^ scealcum, J^onne sceor® cymeS, 
 
 breca^^" ofer baetSweg "brimh^ngestum*. 
 
 Hwilum us on ytSum earfoSlice 
 
 geseeleS on ssewe," )>eh^^ we siSnesan [515] 
 
 15 frecne geferan. Flodwylm ne maeg 
 
 manna senigne ofer^^^ Meotudes est 
 
 lungre gel^ttan^^; ab^^ him llfes ge weald 
 
 se ^e brimu binde'5, brtine yt5a 
 
 ^y^ and ))reatat5.^^ He ]?eodum sceal [520] 
 
 20 racian mid rihte, se t5e rodor ahof 
 
 1 MS. snoweiJ. « See 18. 
 
 2 So yet, under sail. i*^ Almost = break away. 
 
 8 See 152. 11 Irreg. dat. ; usually sse. 
 
 * Dependent on andgit. 12 j^or SS'eah. i^ _ against. 
 
 5 Dependent on seghwylces. 1* Cf . Hamlet 1. 4. 85: "I'll 
 
 6 Almost = in. make a ghost of him that lets 
 
 7 Object of canst (130). me." 
 
 8 = among ; but this half -line i^ g^e 127 ; here reflexive. 
 IS a little obscure. 16 gee note 13, p. 226. 
 
228 SELECTIONS FKOM THE ANDKEAS. 
 
 9nd gefaestnode folmum^ sinum, 
 worhte and wr^Sede, wuldras^ fylde 
 beorhtne boldwelan; swa gebledsod weartS 
 engla eSel furh his anes miht. [5 25 J 
 
 5 For-|)an is ^gesyne'', sotJ^ *orgete% 
 cu5 ''oncnawen^ j)8et t5u Cyninges eart 
 pegen ge]?ungen I)rymsittendes *; ^ :^ 
 
 for-fan pe sona ^s^eholm^ oncneow, v'-- (" 
 ''garsecges begang^, fget t5u gife haefdes* [530] 
 
 10 haliges gastes. ''Hsern*' ^ft onwand, 
 ''aryt^a gebl^nd*^; ^gesa gestilde, 
 widfeeSme wseg; wsedu swsetJorodon 
 seot5])an hie ongeton ]>ddt t5e God haefde 
 weere^ bewunden/ se tSe wuldres bleed [535] 
 
 15 gestat5olade strangum mihtum." 
 
 Andrew is carried to the City} 
 
 pus Andreas Qndlangne daeg® 
 h^rede^^ hleot5orcwidum Haliges lare, 
 o6-83et hine s^mninga sleep ofereode" [820] 
 
 on hronrade Heofoncyninge neh.^^ 
 20 pa "gelaedan* het^^ lifes Brytta ^ 
 
 1 See 174. 7 MS. bewunde. 
 
 2 Perhaps Anglian genitive ; » j^ote the break here (11. 537- 
 used for the inst. after fyide, as 817). The interval is occupied by 
 in the poem of Christ, 11. 407-408. discourses. 
 
 3 Here a noun. » See 170. 10 MS. berede. 
 * Agrees with Cyninges. ^^ See p. 224, 1. 21. 
 
 fi Original form (95). 12 por neah. 
 
 ^ = with his covenant. i^ Goftstrue, het . . , sine ^n- 
 
SELECTIONS FROM THE ANDREAS. 229 
 
 ofer y^a geprsec ^nglas sine, 
 ' fseSmum ''f^rigean'^ on Feeder^ weere 
 
 leofne mid lissum ofer lagufsesten.^ [825] 
 
 ******** 
 
 Leton ]7one halgan be h^restryete 
 5 swefan on sybbe under swegles hleo, 
 
 bMne* bidan burhwealle neh/ '■-■ 
 
 his nit5h^tum, nihtlangne fyrst, 
 
 otS-|?set Dryhten forlet daegcandelle »' [835] 
 
 scire scinan. Sceadu swetJerodon 
 10 wonn under wolcnum. pa com wederes blsest,* 
 
 hador heofonleoma ofer hofu blican. 
 
 Onwoc fa wiges^ heard, wang sceawode; 
 
 fore burggeatum ""beorgas^ steape, [840] 
 
 •"hleot^u*^ hlifodon; ymbe harne stan 
 15 tigelfagan trafu,^ torras stodon, 
 
 windige weallas. pa se wis^ oncneow 
 
 |78et he Marmedonia msegSe hsefde 
 
 sit5e^" gesohte, swa him sylf behead, [845] 
 
 fa" him foregescraf, Feeder mancynnes. 
 
 glas . . . gelsedan leofne ... ^ Is construed both with burh- 
 
 ofer lagufaesten ... on Faeder wealle and niafh^tum. 
 
 wsere. ^ Not blast. ^ See 155. 
 
 1 Genitive. "^ See hliff, and 20. 
 
 2 Here follow four lines which ^ See 47. 4. 
 
 are probably corrupt, and are ^ For wisa (55) . 
 
 therefore omitted. 1° See 174. a. 
 
 3 = kindly, amiable. ^i MS. ]»am. Translate, when. 
 
230 SELECTIONS FROM THE ANDREAS. 
 
 Andrew^ s Disciples relate their Adventure. 
 
 Geseh^ he ]7a on greote^ gingran' sine, 
 beornas beadurofe, biryhte* him 
 swefan on slgepe. He son a ongann 
 wigend "w^ccean, ^nd worde cwse^: — [850] 
 
 5 "Ic eow slogan maeg soS^ orgete,^ 
 
 ])ddt us gystran-daege^ on geofones stream* 
 ofer arwelan ae^eling f^rede. 
 In pam ceole wses cyninga Wiildor,^ 
 Waldend wert5eode ^"^ ; ic his word oncneow, [855] 
 10 peh he his msegwlite bemiSen hsefde." 
 Him ))a 8et5elingas ^ndsweorodon 
 geonge ■ gencwidum *, •gastgerynum'': — 
 "We fe, Andreas, ea^e gecy^a'S 
 si3 userne, ])set t5u sylfa miht [860] 
 
 1 For geseab. herd' by Ovid (A. A. 1. 290); and 
 
 2 Gr. 'on the earth' (iirl tt^v decus is used by Virgil(?) almost 
 yvv). 8 See 169. exactly as here, — decus Asterice 
 
 * The only occurrence of this (Cul. 15) for decens or pulchra 
 word ; aetrihte, similarly formed, Asteria, like cyninga wuldor 
 is found three times in poetry. for wuldorlic cyning. An in- 
 
 * Noun in ace. teresting mediaeval parallel is the 
 6 Agrees with soff. line by Hilary, a disciple of Abe- 
 ■^ See 176. lard, and probably an English- 
 8 Cf. the ' stream of Oceanus,' man, cited by Lenient, La Satire 
 
 Od. 11. 21, and often in Homer. en France au Moyen Age, p. 20, 
 
 ^ To this kenning there are note : ' ' Papa summus, paparum 
 
 several analogies in Greek and gloria." So he apostrophizes a 
 
 Latin. Thus Ulysses is referred girl with "Ave, splendor puel- 
 
 to as ' great glory of the Achai- larum " (Wright, Biog. Brit. Lit., 
 
 ans,' II. 9. 673, and elsewhere; Anglo-Norman Period, p. 93) . 
 
 the bull is called the 'glory of the ^^ MS. weorffode. 
 
SELECTIONS FROM THE ANDREAS. 
 
 231 
 
 ongitan gleawlice gastgehygdum. 
 Us saewerige slsep ofereode ; 
 J7a comon earnas^ ofer yt5a wylm 
 faran^ on flyhte fe'Serum hremige,^ 
 us of slsependum sawle abrugdon, 
 mid gefean f^redon flyhte'* on lyfte 
 brehtmum bllSe/ beorhte ^ ond li6e ^ ; 
 lissum'' lufodon ond in lofe wunedon, 
 fser wses singal sang ond^ swegles gong, 
 wlitig weoroda heap^ ond wuldres ))reat. 
 titan ymbe M^elne'^^ ^nglas stodon, 
 fegnas ymb peoden ptisendmselum ; 
 h^redon on heht5o halgan stefne 
 dryhtna Dryhten.^" 
 
 [865] 
 
 [870] 
 
 1 Related to Gr. 6pvis, a bird. 
 
 2 Not in MS., but supplied for 
 the verse structure. 
 
 3 See 174. d. Like Gr. yavpos ; 
 Archilochus has, exulting in his 
 curls. * Inst. (174. a). 
 
 ^ = blithe, joyful. Note the 
 rime and assonance in these lines. 
 
 6 Nom. plur. ; or possibly ad- 
 verbs. Will the last consonants 
 permit of associating lifSe with 
 Germ, gelind? 
 
 7 How may this contain the 
 stem (liSP-) of the last word (34)? 
 
 8 Possibly miswritten for 
 geond, or perhaps the rare prepo- 
 sition and ( = in, in presence of) ; 
 this is on the supposition that 
 swegles gQng means revolution 
 
 of the sky, cf. p. 224, 1. 12. The 
 music of the spheres is even sug- 
 gested, though hardly in the poet's 
 mind. Swegel may sometimes 
 mean music, and possibly so here, 
 but then one hardly knows how 
 to translate gQng. 
 
 9 So in Shakespeare : Bich. 
 III. 2. 1. 53, "Amongst this 
 princely heap^\' Jul. Coes. 1. 3. 
 23, "There were drawn Upon a 
 heap a hundred ghastly women." 
 
 10 A Hebraism ; multitude of 
 glory, nearly = glorious mul- 
 titude. 
 
 11 Jesus, according to the orig- 
 inal. 
 
 12 Biblical expression ; see Rev. 
 17.14; 19. 16. 
 

 j^-\-cX\.j^xJCl^ - ^^ 
 
 / ir 
 
 ■/^ /'^-^ ^- ./fi, /^ i; ^^--^ o.-'^^^-i? 
 
 ' tk 
 
APPENDIXES. 
 
APPENDIX I. 
 
 SOME USEFUL BOOKS FOR THE STUDY OF OLD ENGLISH. 
 
 I. A Selection for the Beginner. 
 
 Political and Social History. 
 
 Green, 8hort History of the English People^ pp. 1-66, 
 Freeman, Old English History. New York, 1876. 
 
 Religious and Cultural History. 
 
 LiNGARD, The Anglo-Saxon Church. London, 1858, 2 vols. 
 Bright, Early English Church History. 2d ed. New York, 1888. 
 Turner, History of the Anglo-Saxons. London, 1852, 3 vols. 
 Giles, Translation of Bede''s Ecclesiastical History of England^ 
 and the Anglo- Saxon Chronicle. (Bolin Library. ) 
 
 Literary History. 
 
 Ten Brink, Early English Literature. New York, 1883. (The 
 
 best.) 
 Brooke, History of Early English Literature. New York, 1892. 
 
 (Contains several pieces of translation from Old English 
 
 poetry.) 
 MoRLEY, English Write7's, Vol. II. New York, 1888. (Contains 
 
 translations.) 
 Brother Azarias, llie Development of English Literature : The 
 
 Old English Period. New York, 1879. 
 Earle, Anglo-Saxon Literature. London, 1884. 
 
 Biography. 
 
 AssER, Life of Alfred. (In Six Old English Chronicles, Bohn 
 Library.) 
 
 Giles, Life of Bede. (As above, under Religious and Cultural 
 History.) 
 
 235 
 
236 APPENDIX I. 
 
 Biography. {Continued.) 
 
 Bede, Account of Ccedmon. (In Ecclesiastical History^ Bk. IV., 
 
 Chap. XXIV.) 
 For reference : 
 
 Dictionary of Christian Biography. London, 1877-87, 4 vols. 
 Dictionary of National Biography: A-0'Dugan. London, 
 1885-94, 41 vols. 
 
 Translations. 
 
 LuMSDEN, Beowulf an Old English Poem, translated into modern 
 rhymes. 2d ed. London, 1883. 
 
 Earle, The Deeds of Beowulf. New York, 1892. 
 
 Garnett, Beowulf and The Fight at Finnshurg. 3d ed. Bos- 
 ton, 1889. (Nearly literal ; not so enjoyable as the other 
 two, but more trustworthy in details.) 
 
 Tennyson, The Battle of Brunanburh. 
 
 Garnett, Elene ; Judith; Athelstan, or the Fight at Brunan- 
 burh; and Byrhtnoth, or the Fight at Maldon. Boston, 
 1889. (Nearly literal.) 
 
 [See also under Literary History and Poetical Texts.] 
 
 Readers. 
 
 Sweet, Anglo-Saxon Beader. 7th ed. New York (Oxford), 1894. 
 Bright, Anglo-Saxon Beader. New York, 1894. 
 Zupitza-MacLean, Old and Middle English Beader. New York, 
 1893. 
 
 Poetical Texts. 
 
 Cook, Judith, with Introduction, Translation, Complete Glossary 
 and various Indexes, and an Antotype Facsimile. 2d ed. 
 Boston (D. C. Heath & Co.), 1889. (Pamphlet edition, 1893.) 
 
 Zupitza-Kent, Elene. Boston, 1889. 
 
 Wyatt, Beowulf New York, 1894. 
 
 Prose Texts. 
 
 Bright, Gospel of St. Luke. New York (Oxford), 1893. 
 Sweet, Selected Homilies of ^Ifric. New York (Oxford), 1885. 
 , Extracts from Alfred's Orosius. New York (Oxford), 1886. 
 
APPENDIX I. 237 
 
 Prose Texts. (^Continued.) 
 
 Earle-Plummer, Two of the Saxon Chronicles Parallel. New 
 
 York (Oxford), 1889. (A selection only.) 
 Cook, Extracts from the Anglo-Saxon Laws. New York, 1880. 
 
 History of the English Language. 
 
 Emerson, History of the English Language. New York, 1894. 
 LouNSBURY, History of the English Language. Revised ed. New 
 York, 1894. 
 
 Champneys, History of English. New York, 1893. (Scarcely 
 available as a text-book.) 
 
 Etymology. 
 
 Skeat, Principles of English Etymology : Series /., The Native 
 
 Element. New York, 1887. 
 [See also Dictionaries.] 
 
 Grammar. 
 
 SiEVERS-CooK, Old English Grammar. 2d ed. Boston, 1887. 
 Henry, Short Comparative Grammar of English and German. 
 New York, 1894. 
 
 Phonetics. 
 
 Bell, English Visible Speech for the Million. New York (Lon- 
 don). 
 
 , Manual of Vocal Physiology and Visible Speech. New 
 
 York. 
 
 Sweet, Primer of Phonetics. New York (Oxford), 1890. 
 
 [Any one of these three.] 
 
 Dictionaries. 
 
 Hall, Concise Anglo-Saxon Dictionary. New York, 1894. 
 Murray and Bradley, New English Dictionary : A-Deceit, E- 
 
 Fang. New York (Oxford), 1884-94. (Cited as New Eng. 
 
 Diet.) 
 
238 APPENDIX I. 
 
 II. A Selection for the Advanced Student. 
 
 Bibliography. 
 
 WiJLKEK, Grundriss zur Geschichte der angelsdchsischen Litte- 
 
 ratur. Leipzig, 1885. 
 KoRTiNG, Grundriss der Geschichte der englischen Litteratur. 
 
 MUnsteri. W., 1893. 
 
 Jahresbericht . . . der germanischen Philologie. Berlin (later 
 Leipzig), 1879-. (Section XV. (later XVI.) is devoted to 
 English.) 
 
 SoNNENSCHEiN, The Best Books, pp. 952-961. 2d ed. New York, 
 1891. 
 
 Political and Social History. 
 
 Kemble, The Saxons in England. London, 1876, 2 vols. 
 Lappenberg, History of England under the Anglo-Saxon Kings. 
 
 2 vols. (Bohn Library.) 
 Green, The Conquest of England. New York, 1884. 
 
 , The Making of England. New York, 1883. 
 
 Freeman, History of the Norman Conquest, Vol. /., Chaps. L- 
 
 III. New York (Oxford), 1873. 
 Palgrave, Bise and Progress of the English Commonwealth, 
 
 Vol. L London, 1831. 
 Stubbs, Constitutional History of England, Vol. I., Chaps. L- 
 
 VIII New York (Oxford), 1875. 
 Andrews, The Old English Manor. Baltimore, 1892. 
 
 liiterary History. 
 
 Ebert, Allgemeine Geschichte der Litteratur des Mittelalters im 
 
 Abendlande. Leipzig, 1874-87, 3 vols. (Especially Vols. I. 
 
 andin.) 
 Ten Brink, Altenglische Literatur. (In Paul's Grundriss der 
 
 germanischen Fhilologie, II. 1. 510-608. Strassburg, 1893. 
 
 Only a fragment of the original design.) 
 
 Biography. 
 
 Wright, Biographia Britannica Literaria, Vol. I. London, 1842. 
 Montalembert, Monks of the West. Edinburgh, 1861-79, 7 vols. 
 (A fascinating work.) 
 
APPENDIX I. 239 
 
 Translations. 
 
 Grein, Bichtungen der Angelsachsen^ stabreimend uhersetzt. Got- 
 tingen, 1857-59, 2 vols. 
 
 Readers. 
 
 Sweet, Second Anglo-Saxon Beader. New York (Oxford), 1887. 
 
 (Archaic and dialectal ; consists largely of glosses.) 
 Kluge, Angelsdchsisches Lesebuch. Halle, 1888, 
 KoRNER, Angelsdchsische Texte, mit Uebersetzung, Anmerkungen, 
 
 und Glossar. Heilbronn, 1880. 
 KiEGER, Alt- und angelsdchsisches Lesebuch. Giessen, 1861. 
 
 Poetical Texts. [See also Prose Texts.] 
 
 Grein- WiJLKER, Bibliothek der angelsdchsischen Poesie. Kassel, 
 
 1881-94. 2 vols, out of 3 completed. 
 GoLLANCz, The Exeter Book, Part I. London (Early English 
 
 Text Society), 1895. 
 Thorpe, Codex Exoniensis. London, 1842. 
 ZupiTZA, Beowulf^ Autotypes of the unique Cotton MS., with a 
 
 Transliteration and Notes. London (E. E. T. S.), 1882. 
 
 Prose Texts. 
 
 Sweet, Oldest English Texts. London (E. E. T. S.), 1885. 
 , King Alfred'' s West Saxon Version of Gregory'' s Pastoral 
 
 Care. London (E. E. T. S.), 1871-72. 
 
 , King Alfred's Orosius. London (E. E. T. S.), 1883. 
 
 Miller, Old English Version of Bede's Ecclesiastical History of 
 
 the English People, Part I. London (E. E. T. S.) , 1890-91. 
 Fox, King Alfred's Anglo-Saxon Version of Boethius de Conso- 
 
 latione Philosophice. (Bohn Library.) 
 Thorpe, Homilies of ^Ifric. London (JElfric Society), 1844-46, 
 
 2 vols. 
 
 Morris, Blickling Homilies. London (E. E. T. S.), 1874-80, 
 
 3 vols, in 1. 
 
 Skeat, ^Ifri&s Metrical Lives of Saints. London (E. E. T. S.), 
 
 1881-90, 3 vols. 
 , The Gospels in Anglo-Saxon and Northumbnan Versions. 
 
 Cambridge, 1871-87. 
 
240 APPENDIX I. 
 
 Prose Texts. (Continued.) 
 
 Earle, Handbook to the Land-Charters and other Saxonic Docu- 
 ments. New York (Oxford), 1888. 
 
 Earle, Two of the Saxon Chronicles Parallel. New York (Ox- 
 ford), 1865, (Vol. I. of a revision by Plummer has been 
 published. New York, 1892.) 
 
 ScHMiD, Die Gesetze der Angelsachse7i. 2d ed. Leipzig, 1858. 
 (This has a much completer apparatus than the following.) 
 
 Thorpe, Ancient Laws and Institutes of England. London, 1840, 
 2 vols. 
 
 Napier, Wtdfstan [Homilies']. Berlin, 1883. 
 
 Cockayne, Leechdoms, Wortcunning, and Starcraft of Early Eng- 
 land. London, 1804-06, 3 vols. 
 
 Facsimiles of Manuscripts. 
 
 Skeat, Txcelve Facsimiles of Old English [i.e. Old and Middle 
 English] Manuscripts., with Transcriptions and Introduction. 
 New York (Oxford), 1892. (From Alfred's trans, of the 
 Pastoral Care., the poetical Exodus^ and the Chronicle.) 
 
 WiJLKER, Codex Vercellensis, die angelsdchsische Handschrift zu 
 Vercelli in getreuer Nachhildung. Leipzig, 1894. 
 
 [See also Zupitza's Beowulf Cook's Judith., etc.] 
 
 History of the Englisli Language. 
 
 Kluge, Geschichte der englischen Sprache. (In Paul's Grundriss 
 der germanischen Philologie, I. 780-930.) Strassburg, 1891. 
 
 Grammar. 
 
 Matzner, Englische Grammatik. 3d ed. Berlin, 1885-89, 3 vols. 
 (English translation by C. J. Grece, London, 1874.) 
 
 Koch, Historische Grammatik der englischen Sprache. Cassel, 
 
 1863-78, 3 vols. 
 CosiJN, Altwestsdchsische Grammatik. Hague, 1883-88. 
 , Kurzgefasste altwestsdchsische Grammatik. 2d ed. Leiden, 
 
 1893. 
 Sweet, N'ew English Grammar, Part I. New York (Oxford), 
 
 1892. 
 
APPENDIX I. 241 
 
 Phonology. 
 
 Sweet, History of English Sounds. New York (Oxford), 1888. 
 Mathew, Synopsis of Old English Phonology. ' New York (Ox- 
 ford), 1891. 
 
 Cook, Phonological Investigation of Old English. Boston, 1888. 
 
 Syntax. 
 
 WiJLFiNG, Die Syntax in den Werken Alfreds des Grossen. I. Teil. 
 Bonn, 1894. (Contains a useful bibliography.) 
 
 Prosody. 
 
 SiEVEKS, Altgermanische MetriTc, pp. 120-149. Halle, 1893. 
 , Angelsdchsische Metrik. (In Paul's Grundriss der ger- 
 
 manischen Philologie, II. 1. 888-893 j a very brief, but clear, 
 
 sketch.) 
 
 Dictionaries. 
 
 BoswoRTH-ToLLER, Auglo-Saxon Dictionary : A-Swi^rian. New 
 York, 1882-92. 
 
 Grein, Sprachschatz der angelsdchsischen Dichter. Gottingen, 
 1861-64. 
 
 Cook, Glossary of the Old Northumbrian Gospels. Halle, 1894. 
 
 Kluge, Etymologisches Worterbuch der deutschen Sprache (with 
 Janssen's Index). 5th ed., Strassburg, 1894; 4th ed. trans- 
 lated (Macmillan). (For comparison of Old English with 
 German words.) 
 
 Periodicals. 
 
 Anglia. Halle, 1878-. 
 
 Englische Studien. Heilbronn, 1878-. 
 
 Beitrdge zur Geschichte der deutschen Sprache und Litteratur (ed. 
 by Paul and Braune). Halle, 1874-. 
 
 Transactions and Proceedings of the Modern Language Associa- 
 tion of America. Baltimore, 1886-. 
 
 Modern Language Notes. Baltimore, 1886-. 
 
242 APPENDIX I. 
 
 III. Memoranda of Additional Books. 
 
APPENDIX I. 243 
 
244 APPENDIX I. 
 
APPENDIX II. 
 
 CORRESPONDENCES OF OLD ENGLISH AND MODERN 
 GERMAN VOWELS. 
 
 Only a selection of the more regular correspondences 
 is here given. The student must not be surprised at 
 the occurrence of correspondences which he cannot 
 reconcile with these ; profounder study will usually 
 show the reason for the discrepancy. The great 
 majority of instances, however, will be found to fall 
 under the following heads. The graphic representa- 
 tions of the vowels, not their sounds, is all that is 
 here considered, but this will be found of much 
 assistance in tracing and fixing cognates. 
 
 Old English Short Vowels and Diphthongs. 
 
 OE. a : Ger. a 
 OE. se : Ger. a 
 
 Sometimes OE. ae : Ger 
 OE. e : Ger. e. . . . 
 OE. ^ : Ger. e (ee) , 
 OE. i : Ger. i . . 
 OE. o : Ger. o . 
 OE. u : Ger. u . 
 OE. y : Ger. il . 
 
 Sometimes OE 
 OE. ea (20, 21) : Ger. a 
 OE. eo (20, 21) : Ger. e 
 
 y : Ger, 
 
 . baiS'ian : haden. 
 
 . craeft : Kraft. 
 
 . haerfest : Herhst. 
 
 . brecan : hrechen. 
 
 . b^dd : Bett; h^re : Heer. 
 
 . fisc : Fisch. 
 
 . lof : Loh. 
 
 . burg : Burg. 
 
 . fyllan : fullen. 
 
 . hyldu : Huld. 
 
 . hearpe : Harfe. 
 
 . eorafe : Erde. 
 
 245 
 
246 APPENDIX II. 
 
 Old English Long Vowels and Diphthongs. 
 
 OE. a : Ger. ei brad : hreit. 
 
 Sometimes OE. a : Ger. e (ee) . . . ar : Ehre ; sawol : Seele. 
 OE. ie : Ger. ei heel : Heil. 
 
 Sometimes OE. ae : Ger. a or Ger. e . i If **^ '' ^^^^^'^ ' 
 
 I aerest : ei'st. 
 
 OE. e : Ger. ii grene : grlln. 
 
 OE. i : Ger. ei idel : eitel. 
 
 OE. o : Ger. u fot : Fuss. 
 
 OE. 5 : Ger. au hus : Hmis. 
 
 OE. ea : Ger. au heafod : Haupt. 
 
 Before h, and dental consonants 
 
 (6), OE. ea : Ger. o deaff : Tod. 
 
 OE. eo : Ger. ie deor : Tier. 
 
 In tracing back the history of these vowels, many 
 correspondences become clearer. Thus, take OE. o : 
 Ger. u. The Old High German correlative of 6 is 
 wo, that is, the one long vowel is diphthongized into 
 two short ones. Of these it is the u which has sur- 
 vived. If noAV we consider that the i-umlaut of 6 is 
 e, and of Ger. u is ii, we shall better understand 
 such a pair as grene : gi^iin. 
 
 It should be observed that Ger. ei corresponds to 
 OE. a, se, and i, and Ger. au to OE. u and ea ; 
 similarly Ger. o to OE. o and ea, Ger. u to OE. u 
 and o, etc. Note, too, that the sound of the vowel 
 in Ger. eitel, Haus, corresponds precisely to the Mod. 
 Eng. sound into which the OE. vowels of idel, hus, 
 have respectively developed. 
 
 See Kluge, under Dictionaries, p. 241. 
 
APPENDIX III, 
 
 ANDREW'S NEGOTIATIONS WITH THE STEERSMAN. 
 
 [This extract from the Greek is found on pp. 136-138 of Tischendorf 's 
 Acta Apostolorum Apocrypha, and corresponds to lines 235-349 of the Old 
 English Andi'eas.] 
 
 *Avao-ra5 8e *Av8peas tw TrpoA iiropevero em rrjv OdXaa-aav 
 afJLa Tots fxaOrjTals avTOv, kol KareXOiov €7rt rbv alycakov tSev . 
 irXoiapiov fxiKpbv Koi ctti to irXoiapiov rpets avS/oas KaOe^o- 
 fjiivov^ ' 6 yap KvpLo^ rrj kavrov Swd/xeL KareorKevacrev ttXolov, 
 KOL avTO'S rjv oxnrep a.vOpo)Tro<; Trpwpev<i iv ro) TrXotcu ' kol ela-yj- 
 veyKCv 8vo ayyiXov; ovs kiroirjaev ws dv6pu)TTOV<i (fiav^vat, kul 
 ^aav iv rcG TrAoto) Ka^e^o/aevoi. 6 ovv 'AvSpea? OeacrdfJLCvo^ to 
 TrXo7ov KOLL reus rpcts ovras cv avTw ^X'^PV X^P^^ p^eydX-qv 
 (TffioSpa, KOL TTO/Dev^ets 7r/30S avTOvs etTrev Xlot) TropeveaOe, 
 
 dSeXcfjOL, piCTOL TOV TtXolOV TOV piiKpOV TOVTOV ', KOL d7rOKpL0€L<; 
 
 6 KV/310S etTrev avrw Ilopevo/xe^a ev tyJ X^P^ '^^^ dvOp<x>7ro(jid- 
 
 Then Andrew arose early, and went to the sea with his dis- 
 ciples, and, when he had gone down to the sea-shore, he saw a 
 little boat, and in the boat three men sitting. For the Lord 
 had prepared a ship by his own power, and he himself was as 
 it were a steersman in the ship ; and he brought two angels 
 whom he made to seem as men, and they were seated in the 
 ship. Andrew, therefore, when he saw the ship and the three 
 men in it, rejoiced with very great joy, and, coming to them, 
 said, Whither go ye, brethren, with this little ship? And the 
 Lord answered and said unto him. We are journeying into the 
 country of the man-eaters. Now Andrew, when he saw Jesus, 
 
 247 
 
248 APPENDIX III. 
 
 yoiv. 6 Sk 'AvSpea? 6ea<Tdfxevo<i rov ^Irjaovv ovk irriyvo) avrov ' 
 rjv yap 6 Ir]aov<s Kpvij/a<i rrjv eavrov OeorrjTa, kol rjv <^atvo/x,€vos 
 T<o AvBpea (OS avOp(i)Tro<s 7rpo)pev<; ' 6 Se 'It^ctovs aKOvcras tov 
 AvSpiov Aey ovTOs ort Kayw eis ttjv ^tjipav twv dv^/awTro^aywv 
 TTopevofxai, Acyet avrS Has avOp(i)7ro<s (f>€vy€L rrjv ttoXlv Ikuvt)v, 
 KOL TTWs v/xets TTOpeveaOe €K£t ; Kat aTroKpi^eis 'AvSpeas etTrev 
 IIpay/Aa rt puKpov f.^op.ev cKct hiairpa^aa-OaL, koX Set ^/xas 
 CKTeAeaat avTO * oAA' ei Suvacrai, Trotrjaov p.eO' rjfiCjv Tr]v <f>i\av- 
 BpiiiTTLOV ravTrjv tov aTra^at r}fxa<; iv rfj X^P?- "^^^ dvOp(D7ro(fidy<i)v, 
 iv rj KOL v/xct9 /xeAAere TropeveaOat. dTTOKpiOcis Sk 6 'Iiycrovs etTrev 
 avTols 'AveXOare. 
 
 Kat ctTrev 'AvSpcas ©e'Aw (rot rt cf>av€p6v Troirjarai, veavtVKC, 
 Trpo TOV T^/otas (xi^eA^ctv iv t(S TrAotoj (rov. 6 0€ lrjaov<s etTrei/ 
 Aeyc o ftovXr). 6 Se 'AvS/aeas cittci/ avT<3 Ntti)Aoi/ o^k e)(oiX€v crot 
 irapaa-xi^lv, dAA' ovre dpTov €)(Ofxev ets 8LaTpo(f)i^V' kol aTroKpt^ets 
 6 'Ir^oroi;? ctTrei/ at'T(i) IIcos ovi/ diripxecrOe /jlt] 7rap€)(0VT€<; rjiuv 
 TOV vavXov fxy]Te dprov e)(ovTe<s €ts ^LaTpocjirjv ; etTrev Oc Avopeas 
 T(j) 'l77(rou ''Akouctov, dSeXcf)€ ' fxt] voficcrrj'i ort Kara Tvpavviav ov 
 
 knew him not, for Jesus was hiding his godhead, and appearing 
 to Andrew as a steersman. Jesus hearing Andrew say, I also 
 am going to the country of the man-eaters, saith unto him, 
 Every one fleeth from that city, and why go ye thither? Andrew 
 answered and said. We have a certain little business to perform 
 there, and must needs finish it ; if thou canst, do us this kindness 
 to carry us to the country of the man-eaters, to which ye also are 
 bound. Jesus answered and said unto them. Come. 
 
 And Andrew said, I will make known to thee somewhat, young 
 man, before we enter into thy ship. Jesus said. Say what thou 
 wilt. Then Andrew said unto him, We have no passage-money to 
 give thee, neither have we bread for food. Jesus answered and said 
 unto him. Why then do ye depart, seeing that ye neither give us 
 passage-money nor have bread for food? Andrew said unto Jesus, 
 
APPENDIX III. 249 
 
 SiSofxiv (TOL rbv vavXov y/Jiiov, dXA' i^/xet? fxadrjraL Icr^iev tov 
 Kvpiov rifxitiv 'It^ctov X/atoroi) rov ayaOov Oeov. e^eAe^aro yap 
 T7/xa9 rovs SwScKa, kol ^apeSwKci/ ^/juv ivroXrjv TOiavrrjv Xiyoiv 
 OTL TTopevoixevoL Kr)pv(T(rciv p^r] jSaaTa^cTe apyvpiov iv rrj 68a) 
 /xr/TC dpTOV pbrjTC irripav p.rJTe VTroSypLara pufjTe pa/SSov p.rjrc Suo 
 ;j(tTaji/as. d ovv Troiets T-r]V ^iXavOpoiTriav p.eO' t^/xcoj/, aSeXcfie, 
 eiTre i^/xtv crwTO/x,a)s • ei ou Troiei?, ^ai/epwaov ly/xtv, Kat iroptv- 
 Oevres $r)TT](ropev iavrots erepov ttXolov. aTvoKpiOel'i 8e 6 'It^ctov? 
 eiTrev ro) 'AvS/aea Et avTT^ ecrrtv ly ivToXr) rjv iXd/Scre kol r-qpelre 
 avTYjV, aveXOare pLera Tracrr;? xapa^ iv rw irXom pov. dXr]0(o<i 
 yap /SovXopiaL v/xas TOv<i p.aOr]Td<; tov Xeyop^ivov 'Irycrov aveA- 
 Beiv iv Tw ttAoio) ju,ou tj tovs Trape^^ovras /xot ^pvacov Kat d/oyv- 
 pt'ov • TrdvTws ya^o d^tos ei/xt tva 6 aTroaroXos tov Kvpcov dviXOrj 
 iv TiJo TrXoLio p.ov. ajTOKpidei^ 8e 6 'Av8/oea9 etTrej/ ^vy)(0ipr)a-6v 
 p,oi, d^eX<f>€, 6 KvpLO<s 7rapd(T)(r) aoL tyjv So^av Kat tyjv ti/xt/v. 
 Kat dvrjXOev 'AvSpea? /xera rcoi/ avTOv pLadrjTiov eis ro TrAotov. 
 
 Hearken, brother; think not that because of arrogance we give 
 thee not our passage-money, since we are disciples of the good 
 God, our Lord Jesus Christ. For he chose us, the twelve, and 
 gave us this commandment, saying. As ye go to preach, carry 
 neither money on the way, neither bread, nor scrip, nor shoes, 
 nor staff, nor two coats. If, therefore, thou wilt do us this kind- 
 ness, brother, tell us plainly; if thou wilt not, declare it unto 
 us, and we will go and seek for om'selves another ship. Jesus 
 answered and said unto Andrew, If this is the commandment 
 which ye have received and do keep, enter with all joy into my 
 ship; for verily I had rather that ye, the disciples of him who 
 is called JesUvS, should enter into my ship, than those who give 
 me gold and silver ; for I am certainly worthy that the apostle 
 of the Lord should enter into my ship. Then Andrew answered 
 and said, Agree with me, brother, and the Lord give thee glory 
 and honor. And Andrew entered into the ship with his disciples. 
 
APPENDIX IV. 
 
 SPECIMENS OF THE DIALECTS. 
 
 The two best sources of information on the OE. 
 dialects are Sievers' OE. Grammar and Prof. E. M. 
 Brown's work on Mercian. The latter is in two 
 parts, — (Part I.) Die Sprache der Rushworth Glossen 
 (Gottingen, 1891), comprising the vowels, and (Part 
 II.) The Language of the Rushworth Gloss (Gottingen, 
 1892), comprising a continuation of the vowels, the 
 consonants, and inflection. 
 
 In some respects the non-West Saxon dialects 
 agree. These common features, so far as they relate 
 to the vowels, liave been signalized by Sievers, and 
 are here extracted from § 150 of my edition of his 
 Grammar : — 
 
 1. In place of the West Saxon se = Germ, e, West 
 Germ, a, stands the vowel e. 
 
 2. The WS. ie, ie is wanting, and hence the same 
 is true of the unstable y, y (i, i) (19). 
 
 3. The sounds ea, eo (io), as well as their cor- 
 responding long diphthongs, are not so accurately 
 discriminated as in WS. In Northumbrian especially 
 there is great confusion between ea and eo. Kentish 
 has a preference for ia and io, the former standing 
 as well for WS. ea as for eo. 
 
 4. The sound oe is of moi'e extensive occurrence. 
 
 250 
 
appe:ndix IV. 251 
 
 I. Northumbrian. 
 1. Caedmon's Hymn. 
 
 According to Sweet (Oldest English Texts^ p. 148), 
 '' The hymn of Caedmon is written at the top of the 
 page [i.e. in the famous Moore MS. of Bede] in a 
 smaller hand than that of the List of Kings which 
 follows it. It is not impossible that the hymn may 
 have been written later than the List [which, accord- 
 ing to Sweet, was written 'most probably in 737'], 
 to fill the blank space. But the hand is evidently 
 contemporary." 
 
 The ae is not always joined into a digraph, and 
 the signs of length and of i-umlaut (^) are wanting. 
 These have been supplied, together with the punctua- 
 tion and the division into lines; in other respects the 
 manuscript has been followed. 
 
 The translation of the Hymn, as given by Bede 
 (Hist. Ecel. IV. 24), is as follows, though it should 
 be observed that Bede adds, " Hie est sensus, non 
 autem ordo ipse verborum quse dormiens ille cane- 
 bat":— 
 
 "Nunc laudare debemus auctorem regni cselestis, 
 potentiam creatoris et consilium illius, facta patris 
 glorise, quomodo ille, cum sit seternus deus, omnium 
 miraculorum auctor extitit; qui primo filiis hominum 
 caelum pro culmine tecti, dehinc terram custos humani 
 generis omnipotens creavit." 
 
 With reference to the words, "lieben til lirofe," it 
 is interesting that Alcuin (Anglia VII. 7) has, "ut 
 primum Creator niundum quasi domum prsepararet, et 
 post introduceret habitatorem, id est, dominum domus"; 
 
252 APPENDIX IV. 
 
 cf. "lacunar, hushefen, otftfe heofenhrof" (Wiilker- 
 Wright, Vocabularies, 432. 8). 
 
 Variations from the EWS. norm are : — 
 
 1. Final -aes instead of -es : -ricaes, metudaes, -cynnaes. 
 
 2. Final -i for -e : maecti, eci. 
 
 3. Final -ae for -e : ast^lidae, tiadae. 
 
 4. Final -aen, -en for -on: hefafin-, heben. 
 
 5. Final -un for -on : scylun, 
 
 6. Final -un for -an : middun-. 
 
 7. Final -ur for -er : fadur. 
 
 8. Final -ur for -or : wuldur-. 
 
 9. Final -ud for -od : metud-. 
 
 10. Final -in for -en : dryctin. 
 
 11. Final -ist for -est: aerist. 
 
 12. Final -u for -an : foldu. 
 
 13. Final -eg for -ig : haleg. 
 
 14. Final -en for -end : serpen. 
 
 16. aforea(ae): all-, uard, barnum. 
 
 16. e for eo : uerc, heben, hefaen-, inetud-. 
 
 17. y for u: scylun. 
 
 18. ^ for a, q: ^nd. 
 
 19. ^li for eal : ast^lidae. 
 
 20. ae for le : Slda. 
 
 21. ae, e, ^ for 1, ie : maecti, -mectig, serpen. 
 
 22. laforeo: tiadae. 
 
 23. a for ae : -fadur. 
 
 24. e for a : sue. 
 
 25. 5 for eo (o): scop. 
 
 26. gi- for ge- : gihuaes. 
 
 27. dfor iSr (»: -gidanc. 
 
 28. thfor af (>): tha. 
 
 29. ct for ht : dryctin, maecti, -mectig. 
 
 30. b forf: heben. 
 
 31. tUforto. 
 
 Most of - the foregoing variations are due either to 
 the age of the document, or are common to at least 
 two of the non-West Saxon dialects. The only ones 
 
APPENDIX IV. 253 
 
 that seem peculiarly Northumbrian are 17, 31, and 
 possibly 12. Of the rest, 16 and 25 do not agree 
 with later Northumbrian (Lind.), and 22 looks not 
 unlike Kentish. But 17 has that palatalization of u 
 by preceding sc which we find in scyur, -scyade, 
 scyldor, scyiiiga, scuia (ui as in druige for dryge), 
 and even shya (WS. scua), of the Lind. Gospels. 
 Til, which in Old Norse replaces OE. to, is found 
 here and in Lind. Matt. 26. 31, besides being read 
 in the Runic inscription on the Ruthwell Cross. 
 Foldu resembles the eor3'u, -o of Lind. Matt. 15. 35, 
 27. 45, etc., which is the regular form in these 
 Glosses. 
 
 The Hymn is as follows : — - 
 
 Nu scylun h^rgan hefsenricaes uard, 
 metudses raeecti ^nd his modgidanc, 
 uerc uuldurfadur; sue he uundra gihuaes, 
 eci dryctin, or ast^lidse. 
 5 He Srist scop ^Ida barnum 
 hebeu til hrofe, haleg serpen. 
 Tha middungeard moncynuses uard, 
 eci dryctin, sefter tiadae, 
 firum foldu, frea allmectig. 
 
 2. Bede's Death Song. 
 
 Of this Sweet says : " Preserved in the St. Gall 
 MS. 254, of the ninth century, in the usual conti- 
 nental minuscule hand, evidently an accurate copy of 
 an Old Northumbrian original." 
 
 As translated by Cuthbert, his pupil, it runs : — 
 
254 APPENDIX TV. 
 
 "Ante necessarium exitum prudentior quam opus 
 fuerit nemo existit, ad cogitandum videlicet, ante- 
 quam hinc profiscatur anima, quid boni vel mali 
 egerit, qualiter post exitum judicanda fuerit." 
 
 Its variations from E WS. are : — 
 
 1. It has some of the peculiarities of I. 1, such as (1) godses, yflass, 
 
 (2) ni, (3) -faerae, -hycgganiiiB, -i^ngae, gastae, uueorthae, 
 (8) -snottur-, (15) tharf, (28) there, uuiurthit, thgnc-, 
 than, tharf, aeththa, deoth-, uueorthae. 
 
 2. Final -a for -e : a'»>a. 
 
 3. Final -it for -etS (cf. 35) : uuiurthit. 
 
 4. Final -id for -ed : doeniid. 
 
 5. ei for Te : neid-. 
 0. e for ae : there. 
 
 7. iu for eo (ie) : uuiurthit. 
 
 8. eo for ea : deoth-. 
 0. ae for o : aeththa. 
 
 10. <» for e : d<Kinid. 
 
 11. hin- (otherwise almost always poetical;. 
 
 12. egg for eg : -liycggannae. 
 
 13. i for g (ge) : -i9iigae. 
 
 Of the foregoing only 8 and 13 are unmistakably 
 Northumbrian. With deoth- may be compared eoro, 
 Lind. Lk., p. 8, 1. 15 (cf. Jn. 18. 26); eostro, Lk. 22. 
 1, etc. (15); eoare, Matt. 27. 64, Lk. 14. 8 (cf. Matt. 
 10. 15) ; eoiing, Matt., p. 22, 1. 15. The i<?ng (for 
 gQiig- < g-ang-) is simply an attempt to express the 
 palatal g (g-e) ; g'eong occurs frequently in the Lindis- 
 farne Gospels, eight times uncompounded. Rushworth 
 has iarw-, but not i<?ng (p. 253, note 10). At least 
 Anglian (North. Merc.) is (9) seppa; as etftfa. (eppa) 
 it occurs in Rush. Matt. 5. 18, and in the Riddles 
 ascribed to Cynewulf (44. 17). 
 
APPENDIX IV. 255 
 
 The text is : — 
 
 Fore there neidfaerse nsenig ni uuiurthit 
 thoncsnotturra than him tharf sie, 
 to ymbhycggannae ser his hiniongae 
 huset his gastse godses seththa yflaes 
 5 sefter deothdsege dcemid iiueorthse. 
 
 3. The Day of Judgment. 
 
 The text is taken from Skeat's edition of Matthew. 
 As far as practicable the readings have been con- 
 formed to the norms of the Lindisfarne Gospels 
 (ca. 950). But as there is often great variation in the 
 spelling and endings of the same word, normalizing 
 has not been attempted in all cases. Where changes 
 have been made, the MS. reading is given in a note. 
 The equivalent for Lat. et is nearly always repre- 
 sented by a contraction, as is frequently that for vel^ 
 aut ; these have been rendered by the usual words, 
 and, oSrace. The second of two alternative glosses 
 has been enclosed in square brackets, and so has 
 occasionally a superfluous word. 
 
 Variations from EWS. are (only the more important 
 are registered) : — 
 
 1. Of I. 1 : (5, but not regularly, see foot-notes), (15) alle, -saldes, 
 
 -saldon, (21) maeht, (23) fadores (cf. 24, suS); of I. 2 : 
 (10) gebloedsad. 
 
 2. Loss of final -n : eatta, drinca, befora, ff^nde. 
 
 3. Uncontracted ind. pres. 3 sing. (cf. I. 2. 3): sittes, sceades, 
 
 s^tteS*, etc. 
 
 4. Plurals in -as (s), as well as -aS" : byas, agnigas, gaas. 
 
 5. Change of gender: -maehtes. 
 
 6. Plural of long neuters in -o : cynno. 
 
256 
 
 APPENDIX IV. 
 
 7. Plural of adjectives and past participles in -o: sofffaesto, 
 
 awoergedo. 
 
 8. Weak plurals in -o : ilco. 
 
 9. Shortened plurals of verbs in -o, instead of -e : sohto. 
 
 10. ea (representing eo) for e : eatta. 
 
 11. OB for e after w (denoted by u) : cuoeffas. 
 
 12. e for ea before palatals : ec. 
 
 13. eg for aw : segon. 
 
 14. e for y: dedon. 
 
 15. i for y before palatals : drihten. 
 
 16. Irregular umlaut : cymineS'. 
 
 17. Irregular gemination : eatta, cymmeaP, untrymmig. 
 
 18. eg for CO : ticgen-. 
 
 19. eg for g : hyneg-. 
 
 20. d for t (d original) : gebluedsad. 
 
 21. ff for t: sesarel. 
 
 22. ff for d: miff. 
 
 23. -ig for -ing: cynig. 
 
 24. Inorganic initial h : hriordadon. 
 
 25. Loss of final -e : ric. 
 
 26. The form biijon. 
 
 27. The form hia. 
 
 Under the Northumbrian is printed the corresponding 
 passage from the Vulgate, with collations of the Latin 
 versions on which the Lindisfarne and Rushworth glosses 
 are respectively based. The text is : — 
 
 Mit5t5y uut'^ cymes Sunu Monnes in mseht liis, and alle 
 
 ^nglas^ mit5 him, M he sittes ofer seSel godcimdmaehtes^ 
 
 his. And gesomnad bitSon befora hine alle cynno/ and 
 
 tosceades hIa betulh, sua^ hiorde tosceades^ scip^ from 
 
 5 ticgeniim. And he s^tteS 'Sa scTp ec so(5 [uuf] to suiS- 
 
 1 Abbreviation of uutedlice ^ MS. -as. 
 
 (-tet-), AVS. witodlice. ^ MS. scipo ; this neuter is ex- 
 
 2 MS. engles. * eynne. ceptional in its preponderance of 
 
 3 MS. -maeht. ^ MS. sua. plur. nom. ace. without ending. 
 
APPENDIX IV. 257 
 
 rum his, '5a ticgeno soSlice of winstrum. Donne [he] 
 cueSes t5e^ cynig t5^m 6a-t5e to smt5rum his bit5on [hia], 
 "CymmeS gie, gebloedsad f adores mines, byas^ [agnigas^] 
 gegearwad* luh ric from frymSo middangeardes. Ic ge- 
 hyncgerde [ic waes hyncgrig^] for-t5on, and ^u gesaldes 5 
 me eatta; ic wses ^yrstig, and gesaldon me drinca^; g^st 
 ic waes, and gie somnadon mec^; nacod, and gie cleetSdon 
 [gie wrigon] mec^; untrymig,^ and gie sohton mec^; in 
 carcern,^ and gie cuomon^^ to me. Da ondueardas [ond- 
 sueriga'S] him soSfaesto, cuoeSas, Drihten, huoenne t5ec we 10 
 segon hungrig [hyngrende], and we hriordadon^° Sec? 
 t^yrstende [Syrstig], and we saldon" t5e drinca^^? huoen- 
 ne ^^ uutetli' 'Sec we segon g^stig, and we somnadon Sec, 
 ot56e nacod, and we awrigon t5ec? huoenne 'Sec we gesegon 
 untrymig and in carcern, and we cuomon^" to t5e?" And 15 
 geondweardetS t5e cynig, cuoet5es Sgem, '^ SoSlice ic cuoeSo 
 luh, •g^nde gie dydon" anum of t^isum brotSrum mlnum 
 lytlum, me gie dydon." Da cuoeSes^^ and Sgem Sa-Se to 
 winstrum biSon, "Ofstlga'S^^ gie from me, awoergedo, in 
 fyr ece,^^ se-'5e foregegearuuad is dlwle and ^nghim 20 
 [Segnum] his. Mec gehyncgerde, and ne saldo^^ gie me 
 eatta ; mec 'Syrste, and ne saldo gie me drinca ; g^st ic 
 waes, and ne gesomnade gie mec; nacod, and ne awrigon 
 gie mec ; untrymig ^ and in carcern, and ne sohto gie 
 mec." Da ondueardas and t5a ilco [hia], cuoeSendo, 25 
 "Drihten, huoenne tSec we segon hyncgrende,^^ oSSe 
 t$yrstende,^ o^^e g^st, otSSe nacod, ot5Se untrymig, oSSe in 
 
 1 Se is about one-half ^ ms_ hincgrig. i^ jyf g, huonne. 
 more numerous than fSe. ^ MS. dringe. 1* MS. dyde. 
 
 2 MS. byes. 7 MS. meh. is MS. coegfes. 
 ^ MS. agneges ; for ^ MS. untrymmig. i^ MS. -es. 
 
 -igas, etc., -as and -txtf ^ MS. carchern. 1^ MS. ecce. 
 
 are frequently found in 10 mS. -un. is mS. sealdo. 
 
 these verbs. n MS. sealdon. i^ MS. hyncgerende. 
 
 * MS. gegearwaff. 12 mS. fringe. 20 MS. -a. 
 
258 APPENDIX IV. 
 
 carcern, and ne ^mbehtadon ^ we «e ? " Da he ondueardeS 
 S^m, cweSende, "SoSlice ic cuet5o luh, Sa hwile ne dyde 
 gle anum of lytlum tSissum [sua long gie ne dedon^ anum 
 Sisra^ metdmaasta], ne me gie dydon.'*" And gaas^ Sas 
 5 in tintergo ece, sot^fsesto^ uut' in lif ece. 
 
 Cum autem venerit Filius hominis in majestate sua, et 
 omnes angeli cum eo, tunc sedebit super sedem majestatis 
 suae. Et congregabuntur ante eum omnes gentes, et sepa- 
 rabit eos ab invicem, sicut pastor segregat oves ab hsedis. 
 Et statuet oves quidem a dextris suis, haedos autem a 
 sinistris. Tunc dicet rex his, qui a dextris ejus erunt : 
 "Venite, benedicti Patris mei, possidete paratum^ vobis 
 regnum a constitutione mundi. Esurivi enim, et dedistis 
 mihi manducare ; sitivi, et dedistis® mihi bibere; hospes 
 eram, et coUegistis ^ me ; nudus,^*^ et cooperuistis ^^ me ; 
 infirmus, et visitastis me ; in carcere eram,^ et venistis 
 ad me." Tunc respondebunt ei justi, dicentes : "Domine, 
 quando te vidimus esurientem, et pavimus te? sitientem,^^ 
 et dedimus tibi potum ? quando autem te vidimus hos- 
 pitem, et collegimus" te, aut nudum et cooperuimus te^^? 
 aut quando te vidimus infirmum, aut^^ in carcere, et veni- 
 mus ad te?" Et respondens rex, dicet illis : "Amen dico 
 vobis, quamdiu fecistis uni^^ ex^® his fratribus meis mini- 
 mis, mihi fecistis." Tunc dicet et^'-* his, qui a^ sinistris ^^ 
 
 1 MS. embigto. . " L. operuistts. 
 
 2 Less common form for ^^ l^ om. ; R. fiii. 
 dydon. ^^ R. aut sitientem. 
 
 3 MS. iSTassa. ^ MS. gaes. " L. colleximus. 
 
 4 MS. dyde. ^ MS. -faeste. ^^ L. om. le l. et. 
 
 "^ R. regnum quod vobis para- ^"^ R. uni ex minimis his fra- 
 
 turn est ab origine mundi. tribus meis. 
 
 ^Jj.dedisti. is L. de. ^^ R. rex.' 
 
 9 L. collexistis. ^ L. ad. 
 
 10 R. nudus eram. ^i r. sinistris ejus. 
 
APPENDIX IV. 259 
 
 erunt : " Discedite ^ a me, maledicti, in ignem seternum, 
 qui paratus^ est diabolo et angelis ejus. Esurivi enim, 
 et non dedistis mihi manducare ; sitivi, et non dedistis 
 mihi potum^; hospes eram, et non collegistis '^ me; nudus, 
 et non cooperuistis ^ me ; infirmus et in carcere, et non 
 visitastis me." Tunc respondebunt ei^ et ipsi, dicentes : 
 "Domine, quando te vidimus esurientem, aut sitientem, 
 aut liospitem, aut' nudum/ aut infirmum, aut^ in carcere, 
 et non ministravimus tibi ? " Tunc respondebit illis, 
 dicens : " Amen dico vobis, quamdiu non fecistis uni de 
 minoribus his, nee mihi fecistis." Et ibunt hi in sup- 
 plicium seternum, justi autem in vitam seternam. 
 
 1 L. discendite. ^ R. hibere. ^ L. om. 
 
 "^ Jj. prceparatus ; R. quern ^ li. collexistis. "^ R. om. 
 
 prceparavit pater meus diabolo. ^ L. operuistis. ^ L. vel. 
 
 II. Mercian. 
 
 Mercian has been thus characterized by Brown (ut 
 supra, Part I., p. 81, with which should be compared 
 his Part II., p. 91) : — 
 
 "There is naturally much general agreement with 
 Northumbrian, since both are Anglian. Variations 
 from North, are in some cases approximations to WS., 
 but not in all. In certain respects Mercian stands 
 quite by itself; in particular — 
 
 "1. OE. stable e [i.e. not ^] is usually retained 
 in Mercian, yet is more or less frequently changed 
 to se. 
 
 " 2. The o-umlaut of a scarcely occurs in WS., and 
 not at all in either Kentish or Northumbrian, but is 
 well developed in Mercian. 
 
260 APPENDIX IV. 
 
 "3. The U-, o-umlaut of e to eo, and of i to io, eo, 
 
 occurs at least more regularly in Mercian than in WS. 
 and the other dialects. 
 
 " It is true that these peculiarities give no sharp out- 
 lines to Mercian, yet they sufficiently characterize it as 
 a dialect, and not merely as Northumbrian modified by 
 West Saxon scribes, or the reverse." 
 
 1. The Day of Judgment. 
 
 The text is from Skeat's edition of Matthew, normal- 
 ized like the last. There is a difference of opinion about 
 the date of the Gloss. Skeat says (ed. of Mark, p. xii) 
 that it may be referred to the latter half of the tenth 
 century. Brown (Part I., p. 83) would date it just before 
 the decay of Latin studies to which Alfred testifies ; the 
 latter also infers that its origin was not near the Kentish 
 border. The phonological and inflectional points of dif- 
 ference from both West Saxon and Northumbrian should 
 be noted. 
 
 The passage is as follows : — 
 
 And^ mit5-|>y^ cyme}) j^onne Simii'^ Monnes in '(Srymme 
 his, and alle'' ^nglas mi?i hine, ponne^ gesite))^ on sedle'' 
 his ])rymmes. And gesomnade^ beo(S beforan him alle'* 
 
 1 Represented in MS. only by * MS. ealle; a is more common 
 the abbreviation ; and occurs but before 1 + cons., though eall and 
 once in the Gospel, and is accord- healf are somewhat exceptional, 
 ingly restored here ; a, too, is more ^ ]7onne is much commoner, 
 likely to occur in proclitics. and so o before nasals in general. 
 
 2 Both miS" and mid are found ; ^ MS. gesitae>. 
 
 here the following }> may have ^ This word has > and t (tt), 
 
 influenced. as well as d. 
 
 3 MS. sune. » » MS. gesomnedc. 
 
APPENDIX IV. 261 
 
 j)eode, and gesceade]?^ hise in twa,^ swa Morde^ asceade]?* 
 seep from ticnum. And s^te}> ]>a scep^ on J)a*^ swl^ran 
 halfe/ his tieeen ponne on ]?a winstran JialfeJ ponne 
 cwsej)^ se Cyning J)^m pe on pa swij^ran lialfe his beon, 
 "Cumap,^ gebletsade mines Fseder, gesittatS rice ^te eow 
 geiarwad^*^ waes from s^tnisse middangeardes. For-pon-t^e 
 mec^^ yngrade/^ and ge saldun me etan; mec pyrste, and 
 ge saldun ^'^ me drincan; cuma ic waes, and ge feormadun 
 mec"; nacud ic wses, and ge wrigun^'* mec; untruni/^ and 
 ge neosadun mm; in carcerne^^ ic wses, and ge cwomun^^ 
 to me." ponne andswarigap ^^ him^^ [p£em] sopfseste,^ 
 cwsepende/^ " Dryhten, hwonne ^^ gesegun ^ we t5e hyng- 
 rende, and we fceddun^'^ pe? oppe pyrstigne, and we pe 
 drincan saldun? hwanne^^ ponne gesegun^ we pe" cuman, 
 and gef eormadun •6e " ? oppe nacudne, and we pec " 
 wrigun^'*? opt5e hwonne^ we pe" segun untrymne^^ opt^e 
 in cwarterne,^ and we cwomun ^^ to pe ? " And and- 
 swarade se Cyning, cwsep to heom/*^ "Sop ic saecge eow, 
 swa longe swa ge dydun anum pe^^ leesesta^^ para bropre^^ 
 
 1 MS. gesceadi)>. wreogan, but this verb is ex- 
 
 2 MS. tu, but less common. ceptional. 
 
 8 heorde also occurs. ^^ With i-umlaut, and without. 
 
 * MS. ascade>. ^® MS. carkaern. 
 
 5 MS. scaep. ^^ MS. coman. 
 
 6 Lat. omits suis. ^^ MS. andswaerigaj?. 
 
 7 MS. healfe. ^^ Sing. Mm, plur. heom. 
 
 8 Usual form for pres., as well ^o .faeste rather more common, 
 as pret. ; pres. also cwe]>. 21 cwae]?ende nearly as com- 
 
 9 MS. cyme}>. mon as cwe)>ende. 
 
 10 Less common than gegear- 22 hwanne and hwonne about 
 wad. equal. 
 
 11 mec, larec rather commoner 23 jyfg gesagun. 
 in ace. 24 MS. foeddan. 
 
 12 Loss of initial h exceptional. 25 ]yi;g quartern. 
 
 13 MS. salden. 26 Here nom. ; Jie occasional 
 1* MS. forms are wriogan, for se. 
 
 15 
 
262 
 
 APPENDIX IV. 
 
 mine/ ge me dydun.^ " ponne cwaej) se Cyning ec to ]>8em 
 fa-fe on fsem winstran halfe beo}>an, "Gewita]? from me, 
 awsergde,^ in ece* fyr, ^te waes geiarwad^ Feeder^ min^ 
 deofle and his ^nglum/ For-fon-pe mec^ hyngrede, and 
 5 ge ne saldun me etan; mec^ Syrste, and ge ne saldun me 
 drincan; cuma^ ic wa3S, and ge ne feormadun mec*^; nacud, 
 and ge ne wrigun^^ mec^; untrum" and in carcerne/^ and 
 ge ne neosadun min." ponne andswarigaS hise sw^elce/^ 
 cwael^ende/^ " Dry h ten, hwanne^ gesegun^^ we ^e^ hyng- 
 
 10 rende, o]>\)e J^yrstigne, oppe cuman, opSe mntrum,^^ oppe 
 in carcerne,^'' and we ne ))egnadun ^^ fe ? " ponne and- 
 swara|>^^ heom,^ cwej^ende," "SoJ> ic ssecge eow, swa longe 
 swa ge ne dydun anum meodumra-^ ))issa, ne me ge ne 
 dydun.'^ And g'^])^ hiae in sece^ tintergu,^ ))a so}>feste^'' 
 
 IS ponne in sece* llf. 
 
 1 See p. 253, note 26. 
 
 2 MS. dydon. 
 
 8 MS. awaBrgede. 
 
 * 8Bce rather more common. 
 ^ MS. geiarvvard. 
 
 6 Cf. the Latin of this text. 
 
 ' MS. englas. 
 
 8 See p. 253, note 11. 
 
 * MS. cuman. 
 
 10 See p. 253, note 14. 
 
 11 See p. 253, note 15. 
 
 12 MS. carkern. 
 
 13 MS. swilce ; the only other 
 instance in the Gospel is swaelce. 
 
 1* See p. 253, note 21. 
 
 15 See p. 253, note 22. 
 
 16 See p. 253, note 23. 
 1'^ MS. carcraennae. 
 18 MS. J?egnedun. 
 1^ MS. andswarej>. 
 
 20 See p. 253, note 18. 
 
 21 MS. meoduma. 
 
 22 More common than 
 influence of the sing.? 
 
 23 Only instance of u in plur. 
 of disyllabic neuters ; cf . ticcen, 
 above. 
 
 2* See p. 253, note 20. 
 
 gaff; 
 
 2. Psalm XX. (XXI.) 
 
 The Psalm is taken from the Vespasian Psalter as 
 printed in Sweet's Oldest English Texts, This was 
 formerly regarded as Kentish, and even yet Brown 
 
APPENDIX IV. 263 
 
 (Part I., p. 82) is inclined to think that its Mercian 
 is that of the region adjoining Kent. Sweet (p. 184) 
 refers the gloss to the first half of the ninth century. 
 The forms are less varied than in the last. The Latin 
 is the Vulgate version, collated with that on which the 
 gloss is based. 
 The text is : — 
 
 Dryhten, in megne ^inum bitS geblissad cyning; ond 
 ofer hselu ^ine gef 16 ^ swit^lice ! Lust sawle his ^u saldes 
 him, ond willan weolera his ^u ne bisc^redes hine. For- 
 Son tSu forecwome hine in bledsunge^ swcetnisse^; M 
 s^ttes heafde his beg of stane deorwyrSmn.^ Llf bed, 5 
 ond M saldes him l^ngu dsega^ in weoruld weorulde. 
 Micel is Avuldur his in li^lu tSinre; wuldur ond micelne 
 wlite •Sti ons^tes ofer hine. For-(5on 6u shiest hine in 
 bledsunge in weoruld weorulde ; tSu geblissas hine in 
 gef Ian mid ondwleotan^ {^Tnum. For-'Son cyning gehyhte6 10 
 in Dryhtne, and in mildheortnisse ^es hestan ne biS 
 onstyred. Sle [biS] gimoeted hond Sin allum feondum 
 •Sinum ; sTe swiSre (5m gemoetetS alle Sa-'Se 6ec ^ flgaS. 
 Du s^tes hie swe-swe ofen fyres in tid ondwleotan^ 
 twines; Dryhten in eorre his gedroefeS hie, ond forswilgeS 15 
 hie fyr. Westem heara of eorSan Su forspildes, and sed 
 heara from bearnum monna. For-tSon hie onh^ldun^ in 
 •5e yfel ; t5ohtun geSseht Saet hie ne msehtun gesteat^ul- 
 festian. For-Son ^u s^tes hie bee, in lafum Sinum Su 
 gearwas ondwleotan heara. H^fe up, Dryhten, in megne 20 
 t5inum; we singa'S and singaS megen 15m. 
 
 1 MS. geflhS". 6 111 this word io is commoner ; 
 
 2 We should expect bloedsunge. but the rule is eo. 
 
 3 MS. swetnisse. ^ MS. fSe. 
 
 * MS. deorwyrafem. 8 MS. Qndwliotan ; see note 5. 
 
 5 MS. d^ga. » MS. onhaeldou. 
 
264 APPENDIX IV. 
 
 Domine, in virtute tua laetabitur rex; et super salutare 
 tuum exiiltabit vehementer. Desiderium cordis^ ejus 
 tribuisti ei, et voluntate labiorum ejus non fraudasti 
 eum. Quoniam prsevenisti eum in benedictionibus dul- 
 cedinis ; posuisti in capite ejus coronani de lapide pre- 
 tioso. Vitani petiit^ a^ te,^ et tribuisti ei longitudinem 
 dierum in saeculum, et in ssecuhim sseculi. Magna est 
 gloria ejus in salutari tuo; gloriam et magnum decorem 
 impones super eum. Quoniam dabis eum in benedictionem 
 in saeculum sfcculi ; liietiticabis eum in gaudio cum vultu 
 tuo. (Quoniam rex sperat^ in Domino, et in misericordia 
 Altissimi non coiiimovebitur. Inveniatur manus tua omni- 
 bus inimicis tuis ; dextera tua inveniat'' omnes qui te 
 oderunt. Tones eos ut clibanum ignis in tempore vultus 
 tui; Dominus in ira,sua contiu'babit eos, et devorabit eos 
 ignis. Fructum eorum de terra perdes ; et semen eorum 
 a filiis liominum. Quoniam declinaverunt in te mala ; 
 cogitaverunt consilia,^ (pue^ non potuerunt stabilire. Quo- 
 niam pones eos dorsum^; in reliquis tuis praeparabis 
 vultum eorum. Exaltare, Domine, in virtute tua ; can- 
 tabimus et psallemus virtutes tuas. 
 
 1 MS. animce. ^ MS. sperabit. ^ MS. quod. 
 
 2 MS. jyetit. ^ MS. inveniit. "^ MS. deorsum. 
 
 5 MS. consilium. 
 
 III. Kentish. 
 
 The preference for the e-sound (both long and short) 
 is, according to Zupitza (^Hawpfs Zeitschrift^ XXI. 4), 
 characteristic of the Kentish dialect. Sievers remarks 
 (§ 154) that a distinctive characteristic of Kentish is 
 the substitution of e, e, for y, y, and to some extent the 
 converse. 
 
APPENDIX IV. 265 
 
 In our reproduction of the following pieces, ^ is 
 employed only where it is found in the MSS., in order 
 to avoid confusion between the theoretical and the 
 MS. ^. 
 
 1. liufa's Confirmation of her Bequest. 
 
 The will of which this is the concluding portion 
 dates from 832. It is printed by Sweet in his Oldest 
 English Texts, pp. 446-447, and by Earle, Land Charters, 
 pp. 165-166. Earle adds : " This piece is given in 
 Thorpe's Analecta as a specimen of East Anglian ; 
 but Kemble remarked that Mundlingham is in Kent." 
 
 Note the e (e) for se (se), ia (la) for eo (eo) ; 
 b for f is of course not peculiar to Kentish (I. 1. 30). 
 
 The text is as follows: — 
 
 *i* Ic Luba, ea'Smod Godes t^Iwen, t5as forecwedenan god, 
 and Sas elmessan, gesette and gefestnie, ob mlnem erfe- 
 lande et Mmidlingham, t$em hiiuni to Cristes cirican; and 
 ic bidde, and an Godes libgendes naman beblade, t5tem 
 men ^e 6is land and Sis erbe hebbe et Mundlingham, Set 
 he tJas god forSleste 56 wiaralde ende. Se man, se Sis 
 healdan wille, and lestan Set ic beboden hebbe an Sisem 
 gewrite, se him seald and gehealden sla hiabenlice 
 bledsung ; se his ferwerne, oSSe hit agele, se him seald 
 and gehealden helle wite, biite he to fulre bote gecerran 
 wille, Gode and mannum. Uene ualete. 
 *i* Lufe })incggewrit. 
 
 2. The Kentish Hymn. 
 
 The Hymn is No. 8 of Grein's Bihliothek (II. 290- 
 291). The text is conformed to that of Kluge in his 
 Lesehuch, pp. 111-112. 
 
266 APPENDIX IV. 
 
 To be noted are the io, ia for eo (hiofen, hiafen), 
 lo for eo, e for ae (fegere, Feder, lieleara, -fest), se for 
 e, i.e. oe (blsetsiaSC, hrsemig) and for ie (geflaemdest), 
 
 and especially the e for y (senna, gefelled), and e for 
 y (ales, gerena). Standard West Saxon vowels are 
 also found, and perhaps indicate a West Saxon scribe. 
 
 With respect to consonants, the omission of the mid- 
 dle one of three is noted by Zupitza as characteristic 
 (senium). The loss of final d (walden) is found 
 elsewhere in Kentish (Zupitza, p. 11) ; but see also 
 I. 1. 14. Nc (ngc, ncg) for ng (cyninc, cyningc ; cf. 
 Jjincg-, p. 257, 1. 12) is another mark (Zupitza, p. 13). 
 
 The Hymn is as follows: — 
 
 Wilton wuldrian weorada Dryhten, 
 
 halgan lilloSorcwiduni hiofenrices Weard, 
 
 liifian iTofwendiim llf^s Agend, 
 
 and him simle sTo sigef^st wuldor 
 5 uppe mid aenluin and on eorSan sibb [5] 
 
 gumena gehwilcuin goodes willan ! 
 
 We t5e heriatS hrdgum stefnum, 
 
 and ])e blaetsiaS ])iie\vitne F^der, 
 
 and Se pancia^, ])Toda Walden, 
 10 •8Tnes weoiiSlTcan wuldordreames [10] 
 
 and 'Sare miclan msegena gerena, 
 
 t5e M God Dryhten gastes msehtum 
 
 hafest on gewealdum hiofen and eorSan, 
 
 an ece F^der, selmehtig God! 
 15 Du eart cyninga Cyningc cwicera gehwilces; [15] 
 
 ^11 eart sigefest Sunn and sot5 H^lend 
 
 ofer ealle gesc^ft angla and manna! 
 
 Du Dryhten God on dreamum wunast 
 
 on t5£ere upplican se^elan ceastre, 
 20 Frea folca gehwaes, swa Su set fruman weere [20] 
 
APPENDIX TV. 267 
 
 efeneadig Beam agenum I'ybcler ! 
 
 Du eart heofenlic lioht and t^aet halige lamb, 
 
 t5e (5u^ manscilde middangeardes 
 
 for |)inre arf^stnesse ealle towurpe, 
 5 fiond geflaemdest, folic gene redes, [25] 
 
 blode gebohtest beam Israela 
 
 t5a ^u ahofe t5urh t^set halige triow 
 
 Sinre Srowunga ^rlostre senna, 
 
 ])ddt 'Su on hgeahsetle heafena rices 
 10 sitest sigelirsemig on t5a swi'Sran hand [30] 
 
 •Sinum God-Fa^der gasta gemyndig. 
 
 Mildsa nil meahtig manna cynne, 
 
 and of leahtriim ales 'Sine t5a liofan gesc^ft, 
 
 and us hale gedo, heleSa Sceppend, 
 15 niSa Nergend, for Sines naman are ! [35] 
 
 Du eart soSlice simle halig, 
 
 and t5u eart ana sece Dryhten, 
 
 and •Sti ana bist eallra Dema 
 
 cwucra ge deadra, Crist Nergend, 
 20 for-^San t5u on Srymme ricsast and on tSrmesse [40] 
 
 and on annesse, ealles Waldend, 
 
 hiofena heahcyninc, Halige s Gastes 
 
 fegere gefelled in Feeder wuldre ! 
 
 1 MS. ffy. 
 
APPENDIX V. 
 
 I-UMLAUT ILLUSTRATED FROM GOTHIC. 
 
 The earliest Germanic language represented by exist- 
 ing specimens is the Gothic. Much the most consider- 
 able part of these specimens consist of fragments of a 
 translation of the Bible, or rather of the Bible with 
 the exception of the Books of Kings, made by Wulfila 
 (less correctly, Ulphilas), a Goth of the fourth century. 
 While it would be a serious error to regard Gothic as the 
 parent of the other Germanic tongues, it is undoubtedly 
 true that in many respects it most nearly represents 
 what we may conceive to have been the character of the 
 Primitive Germanic language. In particular, the origi- 
 nal vowels of stem-endings and inflectional terminations 
 are often extant in Gothic, while by the time of Old 
 English they are either lost, or exist in a modified form. 
 
 From what has been said, it is manifest that a compari- 
 son of Gothic forms with those of Old English is often 
 very instructive. The phenomenon known as i-umlaut, 
 for example, becomes much more intelligible through such 
 a comparison, as a few illustrations will render evident. 
 
 In the revised version of 2 Cor. 10. 12, the marginal 
 reading is, "For we are not bold to judge ourselves 
 among . . . certain of them that commend themselves." 
 The Gothic has, " Unte ni gadaursum domjan unsis 
 silbans," etc. Here the English word judge is repre- 
 
 268 
 
APPENDIX V. 269 
 
 sented by the Gothic domjan (pronounced domyan)^ to 
 which corresponds the OE. deman. Again, for OE. 
 sec(e)an (114), n^rian (116), the Gothic has sokjan, 
 nasjan (s changing to r), as in Lk. 19. 10 : " Qam auk 
 sunus mans sokjan jah nasjan pans fralusanans." 
 
 According to 103, the ind. pres. 3 sing, of forbeodan 
 is forbiet or forbiett. The corresponding Gothic form 
 occurs in Lk. 8. 25 : " Hwas siai sa, ei jah windam 
 faurhiudip jah watnam ? " (Who then is this, that 
 he commandeth even the winds and the water(s)?) 
 The stem of the Gothic verb faurhiudi/> is Mud-, which 
 in OE. is represented by beod-. Umlaut is caused by 
 the -^- of the ending -i/^, which is sometimes retained in 
 OE. as -(e)ar, but frequently disappears, according to 23 
 and 34. Similarly Gothic fraliusi/^ is represented in 
 OE. by forliest, as in Lk. 15. 8, where, for the "if she 
 lose one piece " of the English, the Gothic has, " jabai 
 fraliusifi drakmin ainamma." Again, take the OE. 
 hatau, of which the ind. pres. 3 sing, is li8et(t). Here 
 the Gothic infinitive is haitan, and the ind. pres. 3 sing. 
 haiti/). Thus, in Lk. 15. 9, '-'- gahaitip frijondjos " (call- 
 eth together her friends). 
 
 In Mk. 1. 16, where our version has net, the OE. has 
 n^tt, and the Gothic nati: " wairpandans nati in marein." 
 The doubling of t is to be accounted for according to 36, 
 as the Gothic stem-ending was -ja. For OE. cyna the 
 Gothic has kuni, as in Mk. 8. 12 : " Hwa })ata kuni taikn 
 sokeip?" (What would be the OE. representatives of 
 taikn and sokei/^f) In Mk. 7. 35, where the OE. has 
 "tungan b^nd," the Gothic has ^'■bandi tuggons." 
 
 Many more illustrations might be given, but these will 
 no doubt suffice to render the principle clear. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 [The vowel ae follows ad, and fS follows t. The main or typical forms 
 of words are those of Early West Saxon, the dialectic or late forms of the 
 poetry and of Appendix IV. being referred to that as the standard. Actual 
 forms, when different from the type, are enclosed in parenthesis. Figures 
 in parenthesis refer to paragraphs (and subdivisions) of the Grammar. 
 Semicolons are employed to separate different groups of meanings; defi- 
 nitions separated by commas are more nearly synonymous. The sign < 
 indicates derivation from. Modern English words cited in brackets, and 
 not preceded bye/., are direct derivatives ;^ cognates thus cited are directly 
 derived from the common ancestral form; where the relationship is more 
 remote, or only a part of the word corresponds, cf. precedes. Old English 
 words preceded by cf. or see are parallel or related forms. Direct deriva- 
 tives included among the definitions are not repeated in brackets. The 
 asterisk before a word indicates a theoretical form ; for the manner in 
 which such are framed see my Phonological Investigation of Old English 
 (Ginn & Co.). The ending -llc(e) is assigned to adjectives and adverbs 
 employed in the poetry; -lic(e) to those in prose.] 
 
 A. 
 
 a, ahcays ; repeated for emphasis, 
 a a a, for ever and ever. [Cf . 
 Mod. Eng. ay, from an allied 
 root ; in MP], our word appears 
 as 0, 00, — so in Chaucer, TV. 
 and Cress. 2. 1034: 'for ay 
 and 00.'''] 
 
 a- (142). 
 
 a-belgan (III. 
 cense. 
 
 a-beodan (II, 
 communicate. 
 
 a-beran (IV. 105), carry, convey; 
 sustain. 
 
 a-blawan (R. 109), blow. 
 
 104), anger, in- 
 103), announce, 
 
 a-bregdan (III. 104, 28), liberate, 
 disengage. [Cf . Spenser's abrade, 
 abrayd, abraid, e.g. F.Q.^.W. 8.] 
 
 a-butan, about, around. 
 
 ac (ah) (4), but. 
 
 a-c^nnan (113), produce, beget, 
 bring forth. 
 
 acol-mod (58, 146), frightened, 
 terrified. 
 
 adesa (53), adze, hatchet. 
 
 adl (51. 6), disease. 
 
 a-drgedan (R. 110), /ear. 
 
 a-dreogan (IT. 103), endure. 
 
 a-drifan (I. 102) , expel. 
 
 a-dan(e) , down. [< of done ; see 
 dun.] 
 
 sece, see ece. 
 
 273 
 
274 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 aBcer (43), field. [Cf. Mod. Eng. 
 broad acres, God''s Acre, the 
 latter as in Longfellow's poem; 
 Ger. Acker. Cognate with Lat. 
 ager, Gr. dypds.^ 
 
 sedre (edre), straightway, imme- 
 diately, at once. 
 
 sefen (47. 7), evening (but evening 
 itself is from the derivative sefn- 
 ung). [Ger. Abend.'] 
 
 ^fen-gloinung (51. 3), evening 
 twilight. [Cf . Mod. Eng. gloam- 
 ing.] 
 
 aefestfull (146), envious, [aefest 
 is compounded of aef-, a parallel 
 form of of, and est, q.v.] 
 
 sefestian (118), envy, be envious 
 at. 
 
 sefestig (146), envious. 
 
 aefre, ever, always; 5efre ne, 
 never. [^afterward. 
 
 aefter, afler ; according to ; about ; 
 
 iefter-8'on-9'e, after. 
 
 fg- (142). 
 
 aeg-flota (53), sea-Jloater, ship. 
 
 aeg-hwa (88), every one; neut. 
 every thing. 
 
 ^g-hwanan (75), from all sides, 
 on all sides. 
 
 aeg-hwilc (-hwylc) (89), every 
 {one), any {one). 
 
 «gffer ge . . . ge (202), both . . . 
 and. 
 
 aeht (51. b), council. 
 
 seht (51. 1), possession; plur. 
 goods. [Cf. agan.] 
 
 sel (51. b), awl. [Ger. Ahle.] 
 
 selc (89. a), each, every, all. 
 [Mod. Eng. each.] 
 
 selde, see ielde. 
 
 aelmesse (el-) (53. 1), alms. 
 [See Xe^ij Eng. Diet. s.v. alms.] 
 
 ael-inihtig (-mihti) (57. 3), al- 
 mighty. [Ger. allmdchtig.] 
 
 .^l-myrcan (53), plur. Ethiopians. 
 
 semetta (53), leisure. [Cf. 
 aemtig.] 
 
 gemtig (57. 3; 146), empty, void. 
 [Cf. aemetta.] 
 
 «eiie, once. 
 
 eenig (89. a; 154. a; 146), any 
 {one). [<aii; Ger. einig.] 
 
 aeppel-biere (59, l^Q) , fruit-bear- 
 ing. 
 
 ger (47), copper. [See ar, cojyper ; 
 cf. the Ger. adj. ehern.] 
 
 ser, adv., before, formerly, afore- 
 time, ago ; frequently to be 
 regarded as a mere sign of the 
 pluperfect tense. 
 
 ser, prep., before. [Mod. Eng. ere.] 
 
 8er-daeg (43. 2), dawn, break of 
 day. 
 
 aerend-wreca (53), ambassador, 
 envoy. [Cf. Mod. Eng. errand; 
 OE. wrecan has a sense = re- 
 late.] 
 
 serest, first, at first, in the first 
 place. (Mod. Eng. erst; Ger. 
 erst.] 
 
 ser-ge-don (62), previously done, 
 former, [ier + don.] 
 
 aern (47), edifice. 
 
 serra (67, GO), former. 
 
 «er-i5'am-i5'e, before. 
 
 ser-wacol (57, 146), wakeful, 
 
 aesc-plega (53, 147), ash-play, 
 
 spear-play. 
 aesc-rof (58, 147), spear-valiant, 
 
 valiant with the spear. 
 set (47), /ood. [Cf. etan.] 
 aet (4), at; from; to {New Eng. 
 
 Diet. s.v. at, I. 11, 12). 
 set- (142). 
 
 aet-berstan (III. 104), escape. 
 at-bregdan (HI. 104, 162, 28), 
 
 withdraw, take away. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 275 
 
 aet-eowlan (118), appear. [Cf. 
 aetlewan. ] 
 
 aet-foran, before. 
 
 aet-gaedere, together; strengthen- 
 ing samod, — samod aetgaed- 
 ere = Lat. simul. 
 
 aet-iewan (113), reveal^ display. 
 [Cf. aeteowian.] 
 
 aet niehstan, see iiiehstan. 
 
 aetyrv^an, see aetiewan. 
 
 aeffel-boren (62 ; 57. 3 ; 147), high- 
 horn^ patrician. 
 
 aeafel-borennes (51.5; 147), noble 
 birth, rank, station. 
 
 SBiaPele (59), noble, gentle, illustri- 
 ous. [Cf. Ethel, Athel-, and 
 Ger. edel.^ 
 
 aeiaCeling (43, 143), noble one, 
 hero, man. 
 
 adfSfSa, see offfSe. 
 
 sex (51. b), ax. [Cf. Gr. d^ivv, 
 Lat. ascia (?), Ger. Axt (the t a 
 late addition).] 
 
 a-faeran (113), frighten, terrifj. 
 
 a-feaUan (R. 109), fall. 
 
 a-fedan (113), nourish, support. 
 
 a-fierran (113), remove, banish, 
 put away. [<feorr, by 16.] 
 
 a-fiersian (118), drive aivay, ban- 
 ish. 
 
 a-flieman (113), put to flight, ex- 
 pel. 
 
 a-gselan (-gelan) (113), neglect. 
 
 agan (127), own, possess, have. 
 [Cf. Mod. Eng. ought, and see 
 Schmidt's Shakespeare Lexicon, 
 s.v. owe, 2.] 
 
 a-gan (141), depart. 
 
 a-gean, back. [< ongean. Dis- 
 tinguish the meaning of this 
 word from that of baecling. ] 
 
 agen (57. 3), own. [Fast part, of 
 agan ; Ger. eigen.^ 
 
 agend (43. 6), owner, possessor. 
 
 a-geotan (II. 103), j?OMr out, dis- 
 sipate, destroy. 
 
 a-giefan (V. 106), give, pay. 
 
 a-ginnan (III. 104), begin. [Cf. 
 Ger. -ginnen.'] 
 
 agnian (118), appropriate. [Cf. 
 agan ; Ger. eignen. ] 
 
 a-growan (R. 109), grow up, grow 
 over. 
 
 ah, see ac. 
 
 a-h^bban (VI. 107), raise (i.e. 
 utter) ; exalt ; endure, suffer, 
 undergo. [Ger. erheben.'] 
 
 a-hierdan (113), harden (em- 
 bolden?). [Gqv. erhdrten.'] 
 
 a-hliehhan (VI. 107), rejoice. [Cf. 
 Mod. Eng. laugh, Ger. lachen.~\ 
 
 ahof, see ah^bban. 
 
 a-hreosan (II. lQZ),fall. 
 
 aht (olit) (47; 89. b), something. 
 
 a-hw^ttan (113), excite, whet; 
 supply, fulfil. [Cf. Mod. Eng. 
 whet, Ger. wetzen.'] 
 
 a-laetan (R. 110), give up. [Ger. 
 erlassen']. 
 
 aldor, see ealdor. 
 
 a-l^cgean (115, note), deposit. 
 
 a-liefan (113), permit, allow. 
 [< leaf, leave; Ger. erlauben.'] 
 
 a-liehtan (113), illuminate, give 
 light to. [< leoht ; Ger. er- 
 leuchten.~\ 
 
 a-liesan (-lesan) (113), deliver. 
 [Ger. erlosen.'] 
 
 a-liesend (43. 6), redeemer. 
 
 an (79), one, a, a single, alone; 
 wk. ana, alone; on an, anon, 
 at once; anra gehwilc, every 
 one. [Ger. ein.'\ 
 
 and (Qnd), and. 
 
 and- (142). 
 
 and-giet (-git) (47), sense, mean- 
 ing, understanding. [Cf. gle- 
 tan.] 
 
276 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 and-gletfullice (76), clearly, in- 
 telligibly. 
 
 and-lang (gndlang) (58), live- 
 long, whole, all . . . long. [Cf. 
 Ger. entlang and the Chaucerian 
 endelong (Knight's Tale 1820).] 
 
 an(d)-licnes (51. 5), image. [Cf. 
 Mod. Eng. likeness, Ger. Gleich- 
 niss, for (ge)leichniss.^ 
 
 and-lifau (51. b), sustenance. 
 
 and-swarian (gndswarian, ynd- 
 sweorian) (118), answer. 
 
 and-swaru (yndswaru) (51. a), 
 answer. 
 
 and-weard (58, l^Q), presoit. 
 
 and-weardan (ynd-) (113), an- 
 swer. 
 
 and-wlita {bZ), countenance, face; 
 also in the sense of ' angry coun- 
 tenance,' 'anger,' Lat. vultus. 
 [Cf. Ger. Antlitz.~\ 
 
 and-wyrdan (113), answer. [Cf. 
 Ger. antworten.'] 
 
 an-feald (58), plain, simple. [Cf. 
 Ger. Einfalt, einfCdtig .'] 
 
 angel (43. 4), hook. [Mod. Eng. 
 angle, Ger. Angel.'] 
 
 an-ginn (ongin) (47), beginning ; 
 vehemence, impetiwsity , violence. 
 
 an-grislic (58), fierce, raging. 
 [Cf. Mod. Eng. grisly. ~\ 
 
 an-lic (on-) (58), like, similar. 
 
 anlicnes, see andlicnes. 
 
 an-nes (51. 5), oneness, unity. 
 
 an-rsednes (51. 5), boldness, con- 
 fidence, assurance. 
 
 an-sien (51. 6), countenance. 
 
 an-timber (47), material, sub- 
 stance. 
 
 an-weald (43) , power, rule, juris- 
 diction. [Ger. Anwalt.'] 
 
 ar (43), messenger. 
 
 ar (51. b), honor ; dignity, station. 
 [Ger. Uhre.^ 
 
 sir (^7), copper. [See ser, copper ; 
 Mod. Eng. o?'e.] 
 
 a-rfcecean (114), reach. [Ger. 
 erreichen. ] 
 
 a-raefnian (118), endure, stand. 
 
 a-raeran (113), lift. [Cf. Mod. 
 Eng. rear.] 
 
 a-readian (118), redden, blush. 
 [Cf. Ger. errothen.] 
 
 a-r^ccean (114 ; 164. b), relate, 
 narrate, say. 
 
 a-redian (IIS), find, choose. 
 
 a-retan (113), gladden. 
 
 ar-faest (58, 146), gracious, lov- 
 ing ; glorious; often translates 
 Lat. pius. [See ar, honor.] 
 
 ar-faestnes (51. ^i) , kindness ; com- 
 passion. 
 
 ar-ge-bland (-bl^nd) (47), ming- 
 ling of oars, oar-disturbed or 
 oar-blending sea. [Cf., in Rich- 
 ard Garnett's The Mermaid of 
 Padstoiu, the line, ' By the skirt 
 of the oared sea.'] 
 
 a-risan (I. 102), arise. 
 
 arodlice, immediately, forthwith. 
 
 ar-wela (53), oar-riches, i.e. sea. 
 
 ar-wierffe (59, 146), venerable. 
 [Cf. Ger. ehrwnrdig.'] 
 
 ar-wierffnes (51. 5), reverence. 
 
 ar-yiS" (51. b), oar-billow, wave. 
 
 a-seeadan (R. 110), divide. 
 
 ascian (axian) (118 ; 159. b; 32), 
 ask. [Ger. heischen, properly 
 eischen.~\ 
 
 a-s^cgean (123), say, relate. 
 
 a-s^ndan (113), send. 
 
 a-s^ttan {\1Z), place, deposit. 
 
 assa (53), ass. 
 
 a-stsenan (113), adorn, set. 
 [<stan, by 16.] 
 
 a-st^Uan (114), establish. 
 
 ei-stigan:{l.l02),ascend, go aboard; 
 descend. [Ger. ersteigeii.'] 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 277 
 
 a-str^ccean (114) , prostrate. [Cf. 
 
 Mod. Eng. stretch.'] 
 a-styrian (118), foMc/i. [Cf.Mod. 
 
 Eng. stir.] 
 a-8w^bban (115. a), put to sleep, 
 
 i.e. slmj. 
 a-syndrian (118), separate., sever., 
 
 divide. [Cf. Mod. Eng. sun- 
 der.] 
 a-teon (II. 103), draw; inhale. 
 a-teorian (118), /az7, give out. 
 a-iaf^nnan (115. a), apply, direct. 
 
 [Cf. Ger. dehnen.] 
 a-ffindan (III. 104, 62, m), swell. 
 ad'um (43), son-in-law. [Ger. 
 
 Eidam. ] 
 atS'undnan, see aS'indan. 
 a-w^ccean (114), awaken, arouse, 
 
 [Ger. ei'wecken.] 
 a-w^cgean (115. a), move. 
 a-w^ndaii (113), change, shift, 
 
 transform. 
 a-w^ndednes (51. 5), translation, 
 
 version. 
 a-wiergan (113), curse; past 
 
 part., accursed. 
 a-wiht (89. h), aught, a hit ; almost 
 
 as an adv., at all. [Mod. Eng. 
 -aught.] 
 a-wreon (I. 102), clothe. 
 a-writan (I. 102), write. [Cf. 
 
 Ger. reissen, ritzen.] 
 a-wyrcean (114), perform, do. 
 
 [Ger. erwirken.] 
 axiau (32), see ascian. [Mod. 
 
 Eng. dial, axe.] 
 
 base, hack. 
 
 baecling, hack; on baecling, 
 
 hack. 
 bae» (47. 4), hath. [Ger. Bad.] 
 baeaC-st^de (44, 147), gymnasium. 
 
 baeff-weg (43, 215), hath-way, 
 
 hath-road. 
 baldor, see bealdor. 
 ban (47, 24), bone. [Ger. Bein, 
 
 {Elfen)hein.] 
 bana (53), slayer, murderer. 
 
 [Mod. Eng. hane.] 
 basnian (118), wait, hide one''s 
 
 time. 
 bat (43), hoat. 
 baafian (118), hathe. [Ger. 
 
 haden.] 
 be, near; concerning; according 
 
 to; on. [See New Eng. Diet. 
 
 s.v. by.] 
 be- (142). 
 
 beacen (47, 24), portent 9 stand- 
 ard f [Mod. Eng. beacon.] 
 beadu (51. a), battle, war. 
 beadu-rof (58), valiant in war. 
 beadu-wang (43), battle-plain, 
 
 field of battle. 
 beag (43), torque, armilla, bracelet, 
 
 collar, crown. [Cf . bugan, 103.] 
 beald (24), bold. [Ger. bald.] 
 bealdor (baldor) (43), ruler, king. 
 
 [See beald.] 
 bearn (47, 38) , son, child. [Scotch 
 
 bairn; cf. beran.] 
 beatan (R. 109), heat, smite, 
 
 strike. 
 be-beodan (II. 103), command, 
 
 hid; commend. 
 be-bugan (II. 103), encircle, en- 
 compass, surround; extend. 
 be-byrgan (113), bury, inter. 
 be-clysan (113), enclose, shut up. 
 
 [<Lat. clusus, by 16.] 
 bec-raeding (51. 3), reading. 
 be-cuman (IV. 105), C07ne, befall, 
 
 arrive, attain, fall. [Ger. he- 
 
 kommen.] 
 be-cweSfan (V. 106), say, declare. 
 
 [Mod. Eng. bequeathe.] 
 
278 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 be-daelan (113, 177), deprive. 
 
 b^dd (47), bed^ couch. [Ger. 
 Belt.'] 
 
 beeodon, see began. 
 
 be-faestan (113), commit., give 
 over. 
 
 be-fon (R. 110), embrace^ grasp, 
 comprehend. 
 
 be foran, before. 
 
 be-gan (141), practise, pursue, 
 ply. 
 
 be-gang (43), circuit, compass. 
 
 be-gangan (R. 109), practise; ply. 
 
 begen (79), both. 
 
 be-gietaii (-gitan) (V. 106), ac- 
 quire, obtain, reach. 
 
 be-gyrdan (113), begird. [Ger. 
 -g'lh'ten.] 
 
 be-hatan (R. 110 ; 164. a), prom- 
 ise. 
 
 be-healdan (R. 109), behold. 
 
 be-hefe (59, 165), useful. 
 
 behlj (51. b), sign, proof. 
 
 be-hygdig (57), shrewd, saga- 
 cious. 
 
 b^lg (43), bellows. 
 
 be-limpaii (III. 104), belong, per- 
 tain. 
 
 be-lucan (II. 103), belock [Shak.], 
 enclose. 
 
 be-misaCan (I. 102), conceal, dis- 
 guise. [Ger. -meiden.'] 
 
 ben (51. 6), prayer, petition, en- 
 treaty, supj)lication. [See bena, 
 and cf. Mod. Eng. boon.'] 
 
 bena (53), petitioner, suppliant. 
 [See ben.] 
 
 be-nseman (113, Vtt), deprive, strip. 
 
 be-neoffan, beneath. 
 
 beod (43), table. 
 
 beodan (II. 103), offer ; command. 
 [Ger. bieten.'] 
 
 beon, see wesan. 
 
 beorg (21, 24), hill, mountain. 
 
 [Ger. berg, and Mod. Eng. (ice)- 
 
 berg.] 
 beorht (58, 64, 21), bright, fair, 
 
 brilliant, radiant, glorious. 
 
 [Mod. Eng. bright is due to 
 
 metathesis (31).] 
 beorhte, brightly. 
 beorhtnes (51. 5), brightness. 
 beorn (43, 21), warrior, hero, 
 
 man. 
 beor-scipe (44. 1 ; 143), banquet, 
 
 feast. 
 bera (53), bear. 
 beran (IV. 105; 184. a),bear, carry; 
 
 bereude, productive (155. b). 
 be-reafian (118), despoil. [Mod. 
 
 Eng. bereave, Ger. berauben.] 
 be-scierian (bi-scerian) (116), 
 
 withhold. 
 be-seon (V. 106, 101), look (often 
 
 almost turn). [Ger. besehen.] 
 be-sittan (V. 106), sit in, hold. 
 
 [Ger. besitzen.] 
 be-8orgian (118, 142), grieve for, 
 
 he concerned about; translates 
 
 Lat. dolere. [Ger. besorgen.] 
 be-stieman (-steman) (113), wet, 
 
 moiMen. 
 be-SAvican (I. 102), deceive. 
 be-swician (118), escape. 
 b^t, adj., better. 
 b^t, adv. (77), better. 
 be-taecean (114), assign. 
 b^tst (66), best. 
 be-tweoh, among. 
 be-tweon, toward. 
 be-tweonan, among ; betweonan 
 
 him, towards one another. 
 be-tweox, among, between. 
 be-tyrnan (113), revolve. 
 be-af^ccean (114), cover, protect. 
 
 [Ger. bedecken.'] 
 be-waefan (113), clothe. [See 
 
 waefels.] 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 279 
 
 be-w^ndan (113; 184. ?)), mm. 
 [Ger. bewenden.] 
 
 be-windan (III. 104), encompass. 
 [Ger, bewinden.'] 
 
 be-wrecan (V. 106), surround 
 (lit, beat around). 
 
 bibliotheca (Lat,), library. 
 
 bidan (I. 102; 156, 0^ await, 
 wait. 
 
 biddan (V. 106; 156. b; 159. &), 
 as^*, request.! implore., beseech ; 
 bid; seek. [Ger, bitten.'] 
 
 biegan (113), bow, bend. [Caus- 
 ative of bugan (103), from 
 beag, pret. sing., by 16; cf. 
 Ger. beugen.'] 
 
 biema (53), trumpet, clarion. 
 ■ [Cf. Chaucer, Niui's PriesVs 
 Tale 57S.] 
 
 big-leofa (53, 20), food, suste- 
 nance. [Cf. libban.] 
 
 bile- wit (57), merciful. [See JVew 
 Eng. Diet. s.v. bilewhit.'] 
 
 bill (47), broadsword, falchion. 
 [Ger. bille.'] 
 
 bindan (III. 104), bind. [Ger. 
 binden.'] 
 
 binnan, ivithin. [Ger. binnen.'] 
 
 bioS", see wesan. 
 
 bi-rihte (-ryhte), beside. 
 
 bisceop (43), bishop. [< Lat. 
 episcopus, Gr. iiria- kotos, from 
 iiTL, upon, and a-K^TTTOfiaL, look; 
 cf. Ger. Bischof. A Continental 
 borrowing, ca. a.d. 400.] 
 
 biscerian, see bescierian. 
 
 bisgian (118), occupy, engross. 
 [See bisig.] 
 
 bisgu (51. a), concern, trouble. 
 [See bisig.] 
 
 bisig (57), busy. 
 
 bitan (I. \Q2),bite. [Ger. beissen.'] 
 
 biter (57), bitter, baneful, griev- 
 ous. [Ger. bitter ; cf. bitan.] 
 
 bi9', see wesan. 
 
 blsec (57. 2), black. 
 
 bl^ean (113), bleach, fade. [Mod. 
 
 Eng. bleach.] 
 blsed (43), breath; abundance, 
 
 blessedness. [Cf. blawan.] 
 blaest (43), flame. [Cf. blawan.] 
 blawan (R. 109), blow. [Cf. 
 
 Ger. bldhen, Lat. y?are.] 
 bletsian (118, 33), bless. [< 
 
 blod] 
 bletsung (51. 3; 144; 33), bless- 
 ing, benediction. 
 blewQ", see blowan. 
 bllcan (I. 102), shine. [Ger. 
 
 -bleichen.] 
 blinnan (III. 104), cease. [See 
 
 Spenser, F. Q. 3. 5. 22.] 
 bliss (51. b ; 34), joy. [< bliafe.] 
 blisse-sang (43, 147), song of 
 
 blissian (118, 34), rejoice. 
 
 [< bliss.] 
 
 bli^e (59, 24), blithe, merry, jo- 
 vial, joyous, gladsome. 
 
 hlifSe (70), joyously. 
 
 blod (47, 24), blood. [Ger. 
 Blut.] 
 
 blodig (57. 3 ; U6), bloody. [Ger. 
 bltitig.] 
 
 blostma (53), blossom. [Cf. 
 blowan, and Lat. Jlos.] 
 
 blowan (R. 109, 24), blossom, 
 bloom. [Mod. Eng. blow; cf. 
 Ger. blilhen, Lat. florere.] 
 
 boc (52, 24), book. [Ger. Buch.] 
 
 boc-craeft (43, 147), literature. 
 
 Boc-laeden (47), Latin. [< OE. 
 boc + Lat. Latinus.] 
 
 boc-Iand (47, 147), freehold es- 
 tate. 
 
 bodian (118), proclaim, preach. 
 [Mod. Eng. bode.] 
 
 bolca (53), gangway. 
 
280 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 bold-wela (53, 215), Eden, Para- 
 dise (lit. house-wealth). 
 bord (47), shield. 
 bord-staeff (47. 4), shore, strand. 
 
 [Cf. Ger. Gestade.'] 
 bosm (43, 24), bosom, surface 
 
 (cf. Shakespeare, Tr. and Cress. 
 
 1. 3. 112). [Ger. Busen.^ 
 bot (61. &), repentance, amend- 
 ment. 
 brad (58, 24), broad, spacious. 
 
 [Ger. breit.'] [face. 
 
 bradnes (51. 5), breadth, face, sur- 
 br^dan (113 ; 184. 6), spread, 
 
 dilate, expand. [< brad, by 
 
 16 ; Ger. breiten.'] 
 brand-stefn (brQiid-stfefn) (43), 
 
 lofty-provjed (reading brant- 
 
 stef n ; cf . heahstefn iiaca, 
 
 Andr. 265, brante ceole, Andr. 
 
 278). 
 brant (58), high, lofty. 
 breahtm (brelitm) (43; 21. a), 
 
 beat, pulsation, stroke (of wings). 
 brecan (IV. 105), break; break 
 
 away, burst away, hurry, speed. 
 
 [Ger. brechen.] 
 bregdan (III. 104), draio. [Mod. 
 
 Eng. braid.'} 
 breogo (brego) (45, 20), leader, 
 
 king. 
 brehtm, see breahtm. 
 breomo, see brim, 
 breost (47, 24), breast. 
 Breoton (5^,20), Britain ; Briton. 
 brim (47, 20), billow, ocean, 
 
 deep. 
 brim-li^ngest (43), wave-steed, 
 
 sea-horse, i.e. ship. [Cf. Ger. 
 
 Hengst, and the OE. proper 
 
 name H^ngist, associated with 
 
 Horsa.'] 
 brim-staeaf (47. 4; 147), shore of 
 
 the sea. [Cf, Ger. Gestade.} 
 
 brim-stream (43, 147), ocean- 
 stream, current. 
 bringan (114), bring, carry, take. 
 [Ger. bringen.} 
 
 brQndstaefn, see brandstefn. 
 
 broQ'or (46. 1 ; 24), brother. [Ger. 
 Bruder.} 
 
 brucan (II. 103; 156. e; 17), 
 hold, possess, enjoy, make use 
 of. [Mod. Eng. brook, Ger. 
 bratichen.} 
 
 brun (58, 24), burnished, glisten- 
 ing ; dusky. [Ger. braun ; see 
 New Eng. Diet. s.v. broion.} 
 
 l>rycg (51. b; 24), bridge. [Ger. 
 Brikke.} 
 
 brytta (53), dispenser. 
 
 Bryttas (43), phir., Britons. 
 
 bufan, above. [< be + iifan.] 
 
 bar (43, 24), dining-room; pri- 
 vate apartment, boudoir, bower. 
 [Mod. Eng. bower.] 
 
 burg (52. 1 ; 24), city. [Mod. 
 Eng. borough, Ger. Burg.} 
 
 burg-geat (47, 147), city-gate. 
 
 burg-leode (44. 4; 147), city- 
 people, citizens. 
 
 burh-sittende (61, 28), city- 
 dwellei's, citizens. 
 
 burh-weall (43, 28), city-wall. 
 
 batan, prep. (24), without, outside 
 of, except, besides. [< be + 
 utan ; cf . the Scotch ' but and 
 ben.'] 
 
 batan, conj., except. 
 
 bycgean (114), buy. 
 
 byrd (51. b), birth, extraction. 
 
 byrig, see burg. 
 
 byrne (53) , hauberk, corslet, mail- 
 coat. 
 
 byrn-hama (-hQma) (53), hau- 
 berk, corslet. 
 
 bysen (51. b), example, illustra- 
 tion; suggestion. 
 
VOCABULAKY. 
 
 281 
 
 c. 
 
 cald, see ceald. 
 
 camp (43), fight, battle. [Ger. 
 
 Kampf.'] 
 campian (118), strive, struggle, 
 
 fight. [< camp.] 
 camp-wig (CQnip-) (47), com- 
 bat. 
 carcern (47), prison. [<Lat. 
 
 career, under influence of 
 
 aern.] 
 casere (44. 1), emperor, Ccesar. 
 
 [Lat. Ccesar.l 
 ceald (cald) (58; 21. a), cold. 
 
 [Ger. kalt.^ 
 ceaster (51. 4), city. [Lat. castra ; 
 
 Mod. Eng. Chester, -caster, -ces- 
 
 ter.'] 
 ceaster- (ge)-waraii (53), plur., 
 
 citizens. 
 ceder-beam (43), cedar-tree, ce- 
 dar. [< Lat. cedrus + beam.] 
 c^mpa (bZ), soldier. [<camp.] 
 cene (59), valiant. [Ger. kuhn. 
 
 Mod. Eng. keen.~\ 
 ceol (43), ship. 
 ceorl (43, 24), layman. [Mod. 
 
 Eng. churl, Ger. Kerl ; cf. 
 
 Chaucer, KnighVs Tale 1601.] 
 ceosan (IL 103; 184. a; 37), 
 
 choose, seek. [Archaic Ger. 
 
 kiesen ; cf. Chaucer, KnighVs 
 
 Tale 737.] 
 ciegan (113), call. 
 ciele (44, 18), cold. [Mod. Eng. 
 
 chill; cf. Ger. Kilhle.'] 
 ciepan (113), sell. [Cf. Ger. 
 
 -kaufen.'] 
 cierran (cirran) (113 ; 184. a ; 
 
 18), turn; turn back. 
 cild (50, 38, 24), child. 
 cild-had (43, 143), childhood. 
 cining, see cyning. 
 
 cirice (53. 1), church. [Ger. 
 Kirche ; see Phil. Soc. Diet. s.v. 
 church.'] 
 
 cirran, see cierran. 
 
 cist (51. b), chest. [< Lat. cista, 
 OE. orig. cest, then ciest (18), 
 cist.] 
 
 cisene (57, 24), pure. [Mod. Eng. 
 clean, Ger. klein. The Ger. 
 word has come to its present 
 meaning through the series 
 'pure,' 'clean,' 'neat,' 'deli- 
 cate,' 'fine,' 'tiny,' 'small.'] 
 
 cleennes (51. 5), chastity. 
 
 cleofu (20), see clif. 
 
 cleopian (clypian) (118, 20), call. 
 [Cf. our poetical clepe, yclept, 
 and Haml. 1. 4. 19.] 
 
 clif (47, 20), cliff. [Cf. Ger. 
 Klippe.'] 
 
 clifer-fete (59), claw-footed. 
 
 clypian, see cleopian. 
 
 cnapa (53), boy, lad. [Cf. Ger. 
 Knabe.] 
 
 cneo (47. 3; 27), knee. [Ger. 
 Knie ; cf . Lat. genu.'] 
 
 cneoris (like 51. 5) , tribe, nation. 
 
 cniht (43), young man, youth. 
 [Ger. Knecht, Mod. Eng. knight.] 
 
 cnyssan (115. a), smite. 
 
 collen-ferha" (-fyrh«) (58), in- 
 spirited, elated. 
 
 com, see cuman. 
 
 cQmpwig, see campwig. 
 
 costnung (51. 3; 144), tempta- 
 tion. 
 
 craeft (43), power; skill, clever- 
 ness; art, trade, occupation. 
 [Mod. Eng. craft, Ger. Kraft.] 
 
 creopan (II. 103), creep, crawl. 
 
 Crist (43) , Christ. [< Lat. Christ- 
 us.] 
 
 cucu (27 ; in this form irregular, 
 according to the declensions of 
 
282 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 this book; see also cwic), liv- 
 ing, live, alive. 
 
 culter (43?), coulter. [< Lat. 
 cuUer.] 
 
 ouiiia (53), stranger, visitant, 
 guest. 
 
 cuman (IV. 105), come. [Cf. Ger. 
 kommen.'\ 
 
 cuinbol (47), banner, standard. 
 
 c'unnau (130), know, know how, 
 can. [Ger. kdn7ien.^ 
 
 cunuiau (118; 156. d), make 
 trial of. 
 
 cuts (58), known, manifest; the 
 combination of cuS' and on- 
 cnawen, Andr. 527, presents a 
 difficulty — perhaps for caffe, 
 adv. [Cf. 130.] 
 
 cuiariice (70), certainly. 
 
 cwaea" (pret.), see ewdSfan. 
 
 cwealm (43), death. [Mod. Eng. 
 qualm; cf. cw^Uan.] 
 
 cweart-ern (47), prison. [Per- 
 haps modified from Lat. career, 
 under the influence of aern.] 
 
 cw^llan (114), kill. 
 
 cwen (51. 1 ; 24), queen, princess. 
 
 cweaCan (V. 106, 37), say, speak. 
 [Cf. Mod. Eng. quoth.'] 
 
 cwic (57, 27), alive, living. [See 
 cucu. Cf. Mod. Eng. ' quick 
 and dead,' ' cut to the quick.''] 
 
 cvvic-susl (51. h), hell-torment (lit. 
 living torment'). 
 
 cwide (44), remark. 
 
 cwuc, see cwic. 
 
 cymlice (IQ), finely, beautifully. 
 
 cyne-helm (43), crown. 
 
 cynelic (57, 146), royal. 
 
 cyne-rice (48, 145), kingdom. 
 
 cyne-rof (58), royally brave. 
 
 cyne-setl (47), throne. 
 
 cyning (cining) (43, 143, 24), 
 king. [Ger. K'onig.'] 
 
 cynn (47), kind; tribe, nation, 
 
 people. 
 cyn-ren (47), generation. 
 Cyrenisc (57), of Cyrene. 
 Cyrenense, Cyrene. 
 cyssau (113), kiss. [Ger. kussen.] 
 cyffan (113, 30), announce, make 
 
 known, show. [< caiaf, by 16 ; 
 
 Ger. -kunden.'] 
 cyUlffu (51. a; 144), native land. 
 
 D. 
 
 died {b\.\), deed, act; middaede, 
 indeed, in fact. 
 
 da?g (43. 2 ; 24), day. [Ger. Tag.] 
 
 dsBg-candel (51. 6; 215), candle 
 of day. 
 
 daeges (74), by day. 
 
 daeg-hvv^mlice (70), daily, day 
 by day. 
 
 dseg-red (47), daivn. 
 
 dSl(43; 78.4; 2^), part; amount, 
 quantity, number. [Ger. Teil.] 
 
 dSlan (113; 164. a), distribute, 
 dispense, bestow. [Ger. teilen, 
 Mod. Eng. deal.] 
 
 dael-leas (58 ; 155. a ; 146), des- 
 titute, devoid. 
 
 dagiing (51. 8), davm. 
 
 dead (58, 24), dead. [Ger. tot.] 
 
 deaiaf (43), death. [Ger. Tod.] 
 
 deaff-dag (deoth-) (43. 2), death- 
 day. 
 
 dema (53) , judge. 
 
 deman (113, 90, 17), doom, con- 
 demn. [Cf. Chaucer, KnighVs 
 Tale 1023.] 
 
 deofol (43, 24), devil, demon. 
 [< Lat. diabolos ; so Ger. Teu- 
 feh] 
 
 deop (58, 24), deep. [Ger. tief] 
 
 deope (70), deeply. [Cf. Chaucer, 
 K. T. 1782. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 283 
 
 deoplic (57), profound. 
 
 deor (47), heast^ animal. [Ger. 
 Tier.'] 
 
 deor-cynn (47), kind {race) of 
 animals. 
 
 deor-wieriye (59, 146), precious. 
 
 deor-wuraf (58, 146), preao?<s. 
 
 dorian (116), harm, injure. [Cf. 
 Chaucer, K. T. 964.] 
 
 die (43), dike. 
 
 dician (118, 90), ditch., dike. 
 
 diegelnes (51. 5), retreat. 
 
 diere (dyre) (59), precious^ valu- 
 able. [Ger. teuer.'] 
 
 diht (47), plan., design. [<Lat. 
 dictum.'] 
 
 dohtor (52. 2), daughter. [Ger. 
 Tochter.] 
 
 dom (43, 17), judgment; reputa- 
 tion, glory ; choice, decision. 
 
 domlice (70), gloriously. 
 
 dom-weorafungX^l 3), honor. 
 
 don (140), do; make; put. [Ger, 
 thun.] 
 
 dream (43), joy, bliss. [Ger, 
 Traum, Mod. Eng, dream, but 
 in different sense.] . 
 
 dr^nc (43), dririk. 
 
 dreorig (57), headlong? melan- 
 choly 9 
 
 drlhten, see dryhten. 
 
 drihtguma, see dryhtguma. 
 
 drinc (drync) (43), dri7ik. 
 
 drincan (III. 104), drink. [Ger, 
 trinken.] 
 
 drohtaa? (43), (mode, way of) 
 life. 
 
 drygnes (51. 5), dryness, dry land. 
 
 dryhten (43. 4. c; 154. d), lord. 
 
 dryhtenlic (57), lordly, of the 
 lord. 
 
 dryht-guma (driht-) (53), re- 
 tainer, vassal. 
 
 drync, see drinc. 
 
 dugan (128), avail. [Ger. taugen.] 
 dugulSr (dugo«) (51. b), host, 
 
 band; sustenance; benefit. [Ger. 
 
 Tugend.] 
 dun (51. b), mountain, hill. 
 dust (47), dust. [Ger. Dunst.] 
 dynuan (115. a), clash. 
 dyre, see diere. 
 dyrstig (57), rash, headstrong. 
 
 [Cf. durran, 132.] 
 dyrstignes (51. 5), presumption., 
 
 temerity. 
 
 E. 
 
 ea (52), river. 
 
 eac, also, likewise; eac swilce, 
 also; swilce eac, also, more- 
 over, as also, likewise ; siva eac, 
 also. [Ger. auch. Mod. Eng. eke.] 
 
 ead-giefa (-gifa) (53), bliss-giver, 
 happiness- giver. 
 
 eadig (57. 3 ; 146), happy, blessed. 
 
 eadiglice (70), blissfully, in bliss. 
 
 eadignes (51. 5), bliss. 
 
 cage (53. 2) , eye. [Ger. Auge.] 
 
 eagor-streani (43), ocean-stream. 
 
 eag-iSyrel (47), window. [iSTyr- 
 <iarurh, by 16 and 29.] 
 
 eahta (78 ; 154. c ; 21), eight. [Ger. 
 acht.] 
 
 eala, 0. 
 
 ea-Iad (51. b), ocean-way. 
 
 eald (65, 58, 21, 19, 17), old. 
 
 eald-feond (46. 3), ancient foe. 
 
 eald-geniS'la (53), ancient, invet- 
 erate enemy. 
 
 eald-h^ttend (43. 6), ancient en- 
 emy. 
 
 ealdor (aider) (43. 4:), chief ; king. 
 
 ealdor (47), life. 
 
 ealdor-dom (43), primacy, su- 
 premacy, chief place. 
 
 ealdor-dugufiP (51. &), nobility, 
 leaders. 
 
284 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 ealdor-mann (46), leader, head, 1 
 prince, noble. 
 
 ealdor-scipe (44. 1 ; 143), pri- 
 macy, supremacy, chief place. 
 
 ea-liffende (61 ; or 43. 6 ?), ocean- 
 traversing. 
 
 eall (58, 35, 24), all, every ; call 
 swa, just as, also ; ealne weg, 
 always; mid ealle (175), com- 
 pletely ; afurh ealle, entirely. 
 
 ealles (71), in all. 
 
 eal-swa, also, as. [Ger. also.'] 
 
 eard (43), country. 
 
 eardian (118), dwell. 
 
 earfo9'lice (70), distressfully, 
 hard. [Cf. Ger. Arbeit.'] 
 
 earfoSfnes (51. 5), hardship. 
 
 earfoff-rinie (59), diffi,cult to num- 
 ber. 
 
 earg (58), cowardly. [Ger. arg.] 
 
 earm (58, 21), poor, loretched. 
 [Ger. arm.] 
 
 earmlic (57), humble, lowly. 
 [Cf. Ger. drmlich.] 
 
 earmlice (70), miserably. 
 
 earn (43), eagle. 
 
 earnung (51. 3), merit, desert. 
 
 eastan (75) , from the east. 
 
 East-^ngle (44. 4), plur., East 
 Angles, i.e. East Anglia. 
 
 east-norfferne (59), northeast- 
 
 _ erly. 
 
 Kastron (53, irregular), Easter. 
 [Ger. Ostern.] 
 
 east-sae (43 ; 51. &), sea on the 
 east. 
 
 east-snaf-dSl (43), southeast 
 quarter. 
 
 eaSPe (77), easily, unhesitatingly ; 
 comp. ieff, irreg. ea^". 
 
 eaff-medu (51. a), reverence; 
 humility, kindness. 
 
 ea9'-inod (58, 146), humble, lowly. 
 
 eaff-modlice (70), humbly. 
 
 eaiaf-modnes (51. 5), humility, 
 
 _ reverence. 
 
 Ebreas (54), plur., Hebrews. 
 
 _ [<Lat. Hebrceus.] 
 
 Ebreisc (57, 146), Hebrew. 
 
 ece (59), everlasting, eternal. 
 
 ^cg (51. b), edge. 
 
 ed- (142). 
 
 ed-niwian (118), renew. 
 
 edre, see Sdre. 
 
 ed-wit (47), abuse, insolence. 
 [Cf. wite, and Mod. Eng. twit.] 
 
 efen-eadig (57), co- blessed, 
 equally blessed. [Among mod- 
 erns, Bishop Ken seems most to 
 have employed such compounds 
 as these.] 
 
 efiie (e'mne), behold; just. 
 
 ^ft, again, once more; afterward; 
 back. 
 
 <jft-hweorfan (III. 104), return. 
 
 ^gesa (53), dread, fear, terror; 
 peril. [Related to ON. agi, 
 from which Mod. Eng. awe.] 
 
 ^geslic (57), dreadful, terrible. 
 [See ^gesa.] 
 
 ^glan (IIZ), plague, harass, afflict. 
 [Mod. Eng. ail.] 
 
 ^gle (59), grievous, hateful. [See 
 ^glan.] 
 
 Egypta (54), plur., Egyptians. 
 
 ehtan {\\Z), pursue. 
 
 ^Icung (51. 3), delay, postpone- 
 ment. 
 
 ^le (44), oil. [<Lat. oleum.] 
 
 ^llen (47), courage. 
 
 ^llen-rof (58), strenuotts in cour- 
 age, of undaunted courage. 
 
 ^Iles (71), eZse. [^\- = other.] 
 
 ^Uor-fas (58, 30), bound else- 
 whither. [^1- = other.] 
 
 elmesse, see aelmesse. 
 
 elp (43), elephant. [<Lat. ele- 
 phas. ] 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 285 
 
 ^l-ffeodig (57. 3), foreign. [From 
 
 ^1- = other^ and ffeod, q.v.] 
 emne, see efne. 
 
 eniniht (52, but no visible um- 
 laut), equinox. [< efen-niht ; 
 cf. emne for efne.] 
 
 ^nde (44), end. [Ger. Ende.~\ 
 
 ^ndian (118, 90), end. 
 
 ^ngel (43. 4; 23; 10), angel. 
 [< Lat. angelusy Gr. AyyeXos.'] 
 
 !^ngle (44. 4), the Angles., Eng- 
 lish. [Of the invaders of Brit- 
 ain Bede says (Hist. Eccl. 1. 15) : 
 "Advenerant autem de tribus 
 Germaniee populis fortioribus, 
 id est, Saxonibus, Anglis, Jutis. 
 . . . Porro de Anglis, hoc est, 
 de ilia patria quae Angulus dici- 
 tur, et ab eo tempore usque 
 hodie manere desertus inter pro- 
 vincias Jutarum et Saxonum 
 perhibetur, Orientales Angli, 
 Mediterranei Angli, Merci, tota 
 Nordanhymbrorum progenies, id 
 est, illarum gentium quse ad 
 Boream Humbri fluminis inhabi- 
 tant cseterique Anglorum populi 
 sunt orti." Cf. also the pun of 
 Pope Gregory the Great (Hist. 
 Eccl. II. 1) : " Rursus ergo in- 
 terrogavit, quod esset vocabulum 
 gentis illius. Responsum est, 
 quod Angli vocarentur. At ille, 
 ' Bene,' inquit ; ' nam et angeli- 
 cam habent faciem, et tales an- 
 gelorum in cselis decet esse 
 coheredes.' "] 
 
 Ignglisc (57), English. [Note 
 that any term corresponding to 
 'Anglo-Saxon,' as the designa- 
 tion of a language, does not 
 exist in Old English. See the 
 Phil. Soc. Diet. s.vv. Anglo- 
 Saxon and English ; Bailey's 
 
 Dictionary (1783) is the first 
 authority given for the English 
 term ' Anglo-Saxon ' in its appli- 
 cation to the tongue.] 
 
 code, see gan. 
 
 eorl (43), hero., man. [Not to be 
 translated ' earl ' in these texts.] 
 
 eornoste (70), sharply., vehe- 
 mently. [Cf. Mod. Eng. ear- 
 nest, Ger. Ernst.'] 
 
 eornostlice (70), then, accord- 
 ingly, thus. 
 
 eorre, see ierre. 
 
 eorSfe (53. 1), earth; ground; 
 land. [Ger. Erde.] 
 
 eoraflic (57, 146), earthly. 
 
 eor9'-til9' (51. 6 ; 147), agriculture. 
 [Cf. Mod. Eng. tilth.] 
 
 eoraf-waran (53), plur., dwellers 
 071 earth. 
 
 eorff-weall (43), rampart of earth, 
 earthwork, [weall = Lat. val- 
 lum ; one of the oldest Germanic 
 words borrowed from Latin.] 
 
 eower (81, 83), your, of you. 
 
 erbe(-), erfe(-), see ierfe(-). 
 
 est (51. 1 ; 165 ; 43 ; 30), provision ; 
 consent, will. [Cf. unnan, aef- 
 estfull, and Ger. Gunst.] 
 
 este (59, 165), bountiful. [Cf. 
 est.] 
 
 estlice (70), willingly. [Cf. est.] 
 
 etan (V. 106), eat. [Ger. essen.] 
 
 effel (43. 4. a), country, native 
 land, home. 
 
 effel-rice (^8) , fatherland. 
 
 effel-weard (43), guardian of his 
 country. 
 
 faec (47), time, period, interval^ 
 
 space. [Ger. Each.] 
 faeder (43. 8 ; 24), father. [Ger. 
 
 Vater.] 
 
286 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 fsege (59), fated^ death-doomed. 
 [Scotch /e?/, Gqv. feige.'] 
 
 faBger (b7),fair, beautiful, agree- 
 able, lovely. 
 
 faegernes (51. 5), beauty. [Cf. 
 Chaucer, Knighfs Tale 240.] 
 
 fgegre (70 ; vowel long in poetry) , 
 fairly. 
 
 faegtf (51. 6), certam death{?) 
 
 fSmne (53), virgin, maiden, 
 damsel. 
 
 fSringa (70), suddenly, on a 
 sudden. 
 
 fwrlice (70), suddenly. [Cf. 
 afSred, and Mod. Eng. /ear.] 
 
 faest (58), fixed, stable. [Ger. 
 fest, properly /as?.] 
 
 faesten (47), fortification. [Cf. 
 Mod. l^ng. fastness.'\ 
 
 faesten-geat (47), fortress-gate. 
 
 faest-hafol (57; 155. d), tena- 
 cious, [hafol from the root of 
 habbaii.] 
 
 faestnes (51. b), firmament. 
 
 faestnung (51. •']), hold, stay, sup- 
 port. 
 
 faet (47. 4), utensil, implement. 
 
 ffceted (57), beaten? ; fieted gold, 
 gold leaf? 
 
 f aeted-sinc (47) , treasure of plated 
 articles ? 
 
 faetS'in (43), embracing arms; 
 body ; expanse, surface. [Mod. 
 Eng. fathom.'\ 
 
 fag (58), gleaming, glittering. 
 
 fah (58 ; but used as noun), foe, 
 enemy. [Mod. Eng. foe.'] 
 
 famig-heals (58), foamy-necked, 
 foamy-throated. [Cf. Ger. Hals.] 
 
 faran (VI. 107; 184. a), go. 
 
 faroiflf (farulS) (43), shore; more 
 generally, as in the next three 
 words, it appears to mean surge 
 (and so, possibly, p. 212, 1. 12). 
 
 faroff-lacende (61, 215), surge- 
 swimming. [See lacan. ] 
 
 faroS'-ridende (61, 215), surge- 
 riding. 
 
 farod-straet (51. b ; 215), surge- 
 street, street over the billows. 
 [straet < Lat. strata.] 
 
 faru (51. a), adventure. 
 
 feallan (R. 109), fall. [Ger. 
 fallen.] 
 
 fealu (57. 5), dxisky (as often 
 translated ; but perhaps rather 
 its literal signification), yellow 
 (as Tennyson applies it, Geraint 
 and Enid 829, ' And white sails 
 flying on the yellow sea ' ; but 
 Tennyson, in The Battle of 
 Brunanburh, translates fealone 
 flod by 'fallow flood'). [Cf. 
 Ger. fahl, falb, and our 'fallow 
 deer.'] 
 
 fea-sceaft (58), destitute. 
 
 feawe (58), plur., /eio. 
 
 f^ccean (119, irreg.),/e?c^. 
 
 fedan (113), feed, nourish, sup- 
 port. [<fod-, by 16.] 
 
 fela (indecl. adj.; 154. a), much; 
 7Uimerous, many (things). 
 
 feoh-ge-streon (47), riches. [See 
 gestreon, and Mod. Eng. /ee.] 
 
 feohtan (III. 104, 21), fight. 
 [Ger. fechten.] 
 
 feon (113), hate. 
 
 feond (143; 46. 8; 24), foe, en- 
 emy. [Mod. Eng. fiend, Ger. 
 Feind; see feon.] 
 
 feore, see feorh. 
 
 feorh (43, 47, 29), life, soul. 
 
 feorh-n^ru (51. a), sustenance. 
 [Cf. nQrian.] 
 
 feormian (118), take in, entertain. 
 
 feor(r) (67; 35. a), far, distant. 
 [Mod. Eng. far.] 
 
 feorr, far, from (to) a distance. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 287 
 
 feorran (75), from afar, from of 
 old. [Cf. Ger. /mi.] 
 
 f eoriaCa (78) , fourth. [Ger. vierte.'] 
 
 feower (78),/o?w. [Ger. vier.'] 
 
 feower-tiene (78), fourteen. 
 [Ger. vierzehn.^ 
 
 fer-, see for-. 
 
 feran (113), go, journey. [Cf. 
 Ger. fuhren. ] 
 
 ferhff (fyrh«) (43, 47), mind. 
 
 f^rian (-ig(e)an) (116), ferry, 
 carry. 
 
 feSCa (53), troop. 
 
 feffer (51. h ; 24), wing, pin- 
 ion. [Ger. Feder, Mod. Eng. 
 feather. ~\ 
 
 fiellan (fyllan) (113), fell, slay. 
 [Ger. fallen. Mod. Eng./e?Z.] 
 
 fierd (51. 1), expedition, cam- 
 paign. [Ger. Fahrt ; cf . faran.] 
 
 fierding (51. h), warfare. 
 
 fierd-wic (fyrd-) (47), plur., 
 camp. 
 
 fierst (fyrst) (43), period, space, 
 interval. [Ger. Frist.'] 
 
 fifta (78, 30), fifth. [Ger. funfte, 
 Gr. Tre/xTTTos.] 
 
 figalS, see feon. 
 
 findan (III. 104), find, devise; 
 encounter. [Guv. finden.~\ 
 
 firas (43, 29), plur., men. 
 
 firgeii- stream (firigend-) (43), 
 mountain-stream, i.e. ocean- 
 stream. 
 
 firinamentum {Jjdit.^, firmament. 
 
 fisc (43, 24), fish. [Ger. Fisch, 
 Lat. piscis. ] 
 
 fisc-cynn (47), sort offish. 
 
 flscere (44, 143), fisher (man). 
 [Ger. Fischer.] 
 
 fiscnoS" {^Z), fishing. 
 
 fia'er-fete (52) , four-footed. 
 
 filSTru (47), plur., wings. [Cf. 
 feS'er, and Ger. Gefieder.] 
 
 flsesc . (47, 24), flesh. [Ger. 
 Fleisch. ] 
 
 flan (43), arrow. 
 
 flax-fete (59), web-footed. 
 
 fleogan (II. 103), fly. [Ger. 
 fliegen.] 
 
 fleon (II. 103), flee. [Ger. 
 fliehen.] 
 
 flocc (43), company. 
 
 aod i'iZ), flood. [Ger. Flut.] 
 
 flod-wielm (-wylm) (43), seeth- 
 ing of the flood. 
 
 flota (53), vessel (lit. float). 
 
 flowan (R. 109), flovj. 
 
 flyht m), flight. 
 
 fneest (43), breath. 
 
 foda {bZ),food. 
 
 fodor (^), fodder. [Ger. Futter.] 
 
 folc (47), /oZA;, people, nation. 
 [Ger. FoZA:.] 
 
 folc-st^de (44), folkstead, battle- 
 ground. 
 
 folc-toga (53), leader of the peo- 
 ple, commander, [toga < same 
 root as teon ; cf. Ger. Herzog, 
 OE. h^retoga, and the meaning 
 of Lat. dux. ] 
 
 folde (53), earth. 
 
 folgian (118; 164. /), attend, 
 serve. [Ger. folgen ; cf . fylgan.] 
 
 folm (51. b), hand. [Cognate 
 with Lat. palma.] 
 
 fon (R. 110), catch; reach forth. 
 
 for (51. b), journey. 
 
 for, see faran. 
 
 for (166, 175, 4), /or; before; of; 
 on; in (Fr. selon). 
 
 for- (142). 
 
 for-baernan (113), scorch, parch. 
 
 for-dilgian {\l%), destroy. [Ger. 
 vertilgen.] 
 
 for-don (142), dostroy. [Shak.] 
 
 for-drifan (I. 102), drive, impel. 
 [Ger. vertreiben.] 
 
288 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 fore, before, 
 
 fore- (142). 
 
 fore-cuman (IV. 105), anticipate, 
 forestall, prevent. 
 
 fore-cweden (62), aforesaid. 
 
 fore-ge-gearwian (118), prepare. 
 
 fore-ge-scrifan (I. 102), pre- 
 scribe. [Ger. vorschreiben ; Lat. 
 scribe underlies both.] 
 
 fore-saed (62), aforesaid. [Past 
 part, of fores^cgean.] 
 
 fore-see avvung (51. 3), provi- 
 dence. [Cf. Ger. Vorsehiing.~\ 
 
 fore-s^ttan (113), close in. [Ger. 
 vorsetzen.^ 
 
 fore-sprecen (62), aforesaid. 
 [Past part, of foresprecan.] 
 
 fore-tynan (113), cut off. [Cf. 
 tun, and 16.] 
 
 for-giefan (V. 106, 18), give, 
 grant. [See giefan ; Ger. 
 vergeJ)('n.'\ 
 
 for-gieldan (-gildan) (III. 104; 
 24; 18; 164. h), requite, recom- 
 pense; pay, give. [Ger. ver- 
 gelten.'] 
 
 for-gietan (V. 106, 18), forget. 
 [Ger. vorgessen.'] 
 
 for-grindan (III. 104), wear out 
 (like Lat. conterere). 
 
 forht (58), afraid, terrified. 
 
 forhtian (118), tremble. 
 
 for h^von, why. 
 
 for hAvy, why. 
 
 for-ierinan (113), ruin, reduce to 
 poverty. [<earm, by 16; cf. 
 Ger, verarynen.] 
 
 for-lsetan (R. 110), let, allow; 
 let go; lay down; leave, leave 
 off; abandon, forsake; lose. 
 [Ger. verlassen."] 
 
 for-leosan (II. 103), lose. [Cf. 
 Mod. Eng. forlorn, and Ger. ver- 
 lieren.'] 
 
 for-liden (62), shipwrecked. [Past 
 part, of forlisaCan.] 
 
 for-lidennes (51. 5), shipwreck. 
 
 forma (60, 68, tS), first. 
 
 for-niman (IV. 105), waste, deso- 
 late, consume ; fornumen been, 
 perish, decay. 
 
 for-spildan (113), destroy. 
 
 for-swelgan (III. 104), devour. 
 
 for-swigian (118), keep secret, 
 conceal. [Ger. verschweigen.'] 
 
 for-tredan (V. 106), tread down, 
 tread under foot. [Ger. ver- 
 treten.] 
 
 forff, forth. 
 
 for-fSaitx, because, for this reason, 
 therefore. 
 
 for-ffam-lflfe, because. 
 
 for-8'an, wherefore. 
 
 forff-a-teon (II. 103), bnng 
 forth. 
 
 forff-bringan (114), bring forth. 
 
 fora'-faran (VI. 107), j^ass away, 
 depart; forfffaren, deceased, 
 dead. {Gqy. fortfahren.^ 
 
 fovfS-fov (51. b), departure. 
 
 forar-ge-leoran (113), pass away, 
 die. 
 
 foraf-liestan (-lestan) (113), con- 
 tinue, supply. 
 
 for-ffon (-9'e),/or, because ; there- 
 fore ; wherefore. 
 
 foi-af-teon (II. 103), perform, rep- 
 resent, exhibit; bring forth. 
 
 forff-weard, advanced. 
 
 for-wandian (118), reverence; 
 hesitate ; forwandiende, defer- 
 ential, diffident. 
 
 for-weoriaran (III. 104), perish. 
 
 for-wiernan (113 ; 156. j), refuse, 
 deny. 
 
 for-witan (126), know in advance. 
 j for-wyrcean {l\^), forfeit. [Ger. 
 ' verwirken. ] 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 289 
 
 fot (46), foot. [Ger. Fuss.'] 
 
 fracoS" (57, 165), odious^ abomi- 
 nable. [<*fra-cn9', cf. May- 
 hew, OK Phon. § 160.] 
 
 frsegn, see frignan. 
 
 frsetwa (-we) (51. «), plur., or- 
 7iaments. 
 
 fraetwian (118), adorn, bedeck. 
 
 frsetwung (51. 3), array. 
 
 fram, from ; by ; of ; from 
 among. 
 
 fram-gan (141), make headway. 
 
 framlice (fr^m-) (70), promptly, 
 bravely. 
 
 frea (53), lord. 
 
 frecne (59), perilous, fearful, 
 direful, terrible. 
 
 frecne (70), fearlessly, daunt- 
 lessly, valiantly. 
 
 frecnes (51. 5 ; 1^), danger, peril. 
 
 frefran (115. b), comfort, cheer. 
 
 fr^inde (59) , foreign, alien. [Ger. 
 fremd. ] 
 
 fr^mman (115. a; 117; 164. e), 
 benefit, profit. [Cf. the fram- 
 (16) m framgan. ] 
 
 freo (irreg. plur. frige) , free. 
 
 freod (51. b), good-will, kind- 
 ness. 
 
 freolice (70), freely. [Ger. frei- 
 lich. ] 
 
 freond (46. 3), friend. [Ger. 
 Freund, Goth, frijonds, pres. 
 part, of frijon, to love ; cf. 
 feond.] 
 
 freond-scipe (44. 1 ; l^Z), friend- 
 ship. [Cf. Ger. Freundschaft, 
 with a different ending.] 
 
 freorjg (57; 174. d), cold, be- 
 numbed. 
 
 freoffu (freo'So) (51. a), defense. 
 [Ger. Friede.] 
 
 frige, see freo. 
 
 frignan (III. 104), ask, inquire. 
 
 frits (47), countenance, support, 
 aid, protection. [Cf. freolffu, 
 and Mod. Eng. Fredeirick).] 
 
 frod (58), old. 
 
 frofor (51. b), comfort, consola- 
 tion ; sustenance. 
 
 frQHilice, see framlice. 
 
 fruina (53), beginning , first. 
 
 frum-gar (43), primipile, captain, 
 chief. [Cf. fruma.] 
 
 frum-sceaft (51. b), creation. 
 [Cf. frama.] 
 
 frym9'(u) (51, 144), creation. [Cf. 
 fruma, and 16. ] 
 
 fugol (43. 4), bird. [Ger. Vogel, 
 Mod. 'Eng. fowl.] 
 
 fugol-cynn (47), kind of birds. 
 
 ful (58), vile, foul. [Ger. faul; 
 more remotely related are Lat. 
 pus, puteo.~\ 
 
 full (58), full. [Ger. voll] 
 
 ful(l), Sidy., full. 
 
 full-fr^mman (115. a; 117), fin- 
 ish. 
 
 fultum (43), help, aid, assistance, 
 support. 
 
 fultumian (118, 90), assist. 
 
 furaCra (67), first (lit. former). 
 
 fursafum, even; whatever. 
 
 fas (58, 30), ready. 
 
 fylgan (113), follow. [Cf. folg- 
 ian, and Gev. folgen.] 
 
 fyllan (113), ^Z^. [< full, by 16; 
 Ger. fiillen. ] 
 
 fyllan, see fiellan. 
 
 fyllu (51. a), fill, feast. 
 
 fyr (4.1), fire. [Ger. Feuer.] 
 
 fyrdwic, see fierdwic. 
 
 fyrliS', see ferhS". 
 
 fyrmest (78. 1 ; 69), first. 
 
 fyr-spearca (53), spark. 
 
 fyrst, see fierst. 
 
 fysan (113 ; 184. b), hasten. 
 [<fus.] 
 
290 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 G. 
 
 gad (51. 6), goad. 
 
 gasrs (47, 31), herb^ grass. [Ger. 
 
 Gras. ] 
 gaful-raeden (51. 5; 144),/a7'e. 
 gagates (Lat.), jei.- 
 galnes (51. 5), lust, lewdness. 
 
 [Cf. Ger. GeiKJieit).^ 
 gan (141), go. [Ger. geken.^ 
 gang (gQng) (43), course ; circuit., 
 
 revolution. 
 gangan (K. 109), go. 
 gar (43), spear, javelin. [Cf. Mod. 
 
 Eng. garlicl 
 gar-ge-winn (47), battle of spears. 
 
 [See gewinn.] 
 garsecg (43), ocean. [See p. 211, 
 
 note 3.] 
 gast (43), spirit, ghost. [Ger. 
 
 Geist.^ 
 gast-ge-hygd (47), thought of the 
 
 mind. 
 gast-ge-ryiie (48, 215), secret of 
 
 the soul, thought of the heart(?). 
 
 [See geryne. ] 
 gat (52), goat. [Ger. Geiss.] 
 ge (18). 
 ge . . . and, ge . . . ge (202), both 
 
 . . . and. 
 ge-_(142). 
 
 ge-aemetgian (118), release, dis- 
 engage. [Cf. iemetta, «ni- 
 
 tig.] 
 ge-agnian (118), inherit, occupy, 
 
 take possession of. [See ag- 
 
 nian.] 
 ge-and-weard (58),7)resewi. [See 
 
 andweard.] 
 ge-and-weardan (-Qnd-) (113), 
 
 answer. [See andweardan.] 
 gear (47, 18), year. [Ger. Jahr.'] 
 geara, formerly, of yore. 
 geare (70), well. [See yare(ly) 
 
 in Shakespeare, Temp. 1. 1, and 
 
 elsewhere.] 
 gearlic (57), yearly, annual 
 
 [Ger. jlihrlich.'] 
 geani-iafancol (gearo'S^ncol) (57), 
 
 rendy-viitted. [See geare, ge- 
 
 15'ancol, afancolmod.] 
 gearwian (118), prejmre. [See 
 
 geare. ] 
 geat (47. 4 ; 18), gate. 
 ge-axian (118), learn, discover. 
 
 [See ascian.] 
 ge-bed (47, 142), prayer. [Ger. 
 
 Gebet ; cf. biddan.] 
 ge-beorg (47), defense, protec- 
 tion; outlook (on). 
 ge-beorscipe (44. 1), banquet, 
 
 feast. [See beorscipe.] 
 ge-beran (IV. 105), bear. [See 
 
 beran.] 
 ge-bidan (I. 102), axoait, wait. 
 
 [See bidan.] 
 ge-biddan (V. 106), pray. [See 
 
 biddan.] 
 ge-biegan (113), bend, curve. 
 
 [See biegan.] 
 ge-bierhtan (113), grow bright, 
 
 shine. [<beorht, by 16.] 
 ge-bilod (57), billed. 
 ge-bisgian (-bysgian) (118), fa- 
 tigue, vjeary, exhaust. [See 
 
 bisig.] 
 ge-bland (-blQnd) (47), mingling, 
 
 mixture, confusion. 
 ge-blandan (-bl^ndan) (R. 110), 
 
 tningle. 
 ge-bledsian, see gebletsian. 
 ge-bleod (58), hued, colored. 
 ge-bletsian (-bledsian) (118), 
 
 bless. [See New Eng. Diet. s.v. 
 
 bless.l 
 ge-blissian (118), rejoice, make 
 
 joyful; geblissod wesan, joy. 
 
 [See blissian.] 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 291 
 
 gcblQnd(aii), see gebland(an). 
 
 ge-bl6wan (H. 109), blow. [See 
 blowan. ] 
 
 ge-brec (47), uproar^ din. [Cf. 
 brecan. ] 
 
 ge-bringan (114), waft^ carry ^ 
 convey. [See bringan.] 
 
 ge-bycgean (114), buy; redeem. 
 [See bycgean.] 
 
 ge-byrd (51. 6), hirth^ extraction^ 
 lineage. [Ger. Gehurt; see 
 byrd.J 
 
 gebysgian, see gebisgian. 
 
 ge-ceosan (II. 103), choose^ select. 
 
 ge-ciegan (113), call. [See eiegan.] 
 
 ge-cierran (113, 18), turn ; return. 
 [See cierran.] 
 
 ge-cneordnes (51. 5), accomplish- 
 ment. 
 
 ge-cost (59; 174. d), tried, trusty. 
 
 ge-cweman (113), please. 
 
 ge-cweme (59), pleasing, accept- 
 able. 
 
 ge-cwemlice (70), acceptably, 
 agreeably. 
 
 ge-cwe9'an (V. 106), say, speak. 
 [See ewes' an.] 
 
 ge-ey9'an(113 ; 164. b), announce ; 
 prove, evince, show, exhibit, dis- 
 play ; designate. [See eyiaCan.] 
 
 ge-dselan (113), divide, separate. 
 [See dselan.] 
 
 ge-dafenian (118 ; 164. k), befit. 
 
 ge-dafenlic (57), fitting, suitable. 
 
 ge-deorf (47), labor, toil. 
 
 ge-dieian (118), construct. [< die ; 
 see dieian.] 
 
 ge-diersian (-dyrsian) (118, 90), 
 exalt, magnify, celebrate. [< 
 diere.] 
 
 ge-don (140), do, perform; make. 
 [See don.] 
 
 ge-drefan (113), disturb, agitate, 
 trouble. [Cf. Ger. truben.'] 
 
 gedyrsian, see gediersian. 
 
 ge-eaenian (118), increase, aug- 
 ment. [< eac.] 
 
 ge-earnian (118), merit. [See 
 earnung.] 
 
 ge-ed-niwian (118), renew;. [See 
 edniwian. ] 
 
 ge-^nde-byrdan (113), order, ar- 
 range. 
 
 ge-^ndian (118), end, come to an 
 end. [<^nde; see ^ndian.] 
 
 ge-^ndung (51. 3), end, close. 
 
 ge-faestnian (118), fasten, con- 
 firm, establish. 
 
 ge-faran (VI. 107), experience, 
 suffer. [See faran, and 142, 
 ge-(2).] 
 
 ge-fea (53), pleasure, joy, delight, 
 gladness. 
 
 ge-feallan (R. 109), fall, chance. 
 [See feallan.] 
 
 ge-feoht (47), battle. 
 
 ge-feohtan (III. 104) , fight. [See 
 feohtan.] 
 
 ge-feon (V. 106; 156. c; 29), re- 
 joice. 
 
 ge-feormian (118), take in, enter- 
 tain. [See feormian.] 
 
 ge-fera (53, 142), companion, fel- 
 low. 
 
 geferan (113), undertake, experi- 
 ence. [See feran.] 
 
 ge-f(grian (116), /erry, carry, bear. 
 [See f^rian.] 
 
 ge-fer-rseden (51. 5; 144), com- 
 pany, fellowship, society. 
 
 ge-fer-seipe (44. 1; 143), attend- 
 ance, companionship; retinue. 
 
 geflieman (-flgeman) (113), put to 
 flight. 
 
 ge-flit (47), strife, dispute. [Cf. 
 Ger. Fleiss.'] 
 
 ge-frsetwian (118), adorn. [See 
 fraetwian.] 
 
292 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 ge-frefran (115. 6), console, cheer. 
 [See frefran.] 
 
 ge-fr^mman (115. a), effect, per- 
 form, work, perpetrate. [See 
 fr^mman.] 
 
 ge-fultumian (118), assist, help. 
 [See fultumian.] 
 
 ge-fyllan (113, 156), Jill; end, fin- 
 ish, accomplish. [See fyllan.] 
 
 ge-fyrn, adv., a long time ago. 
 
 ge-gada (53), associate, compan- 
 ion. 
 
 ge-gaderian (118), gather. 
 
 ge-gaderung (51. 3), gathering 
 together, assembly, congrega- 
 tion. 
 
 ge-gan (141), go; win, obtain. 
 [See gan.] 
 
 ge-gearcian (118), prepare. [Cf. 
 geare.] 
 
 ge-gearwian (118), prepare. [See 
 gearwian, and cf. gegierwan.] 
 
 ge-gierela (53), garment; rai- 
 ment, apparel. 
 
 ge-gierwan (-gyrwan) (113), 
 prepare. [Cf. gegearwian.] 
 
 ge-gl^ngan (113), adorn. [< 
 gl^ng.] 
 
 ge-godian (118), enn'c^. [<god.] 
 
 ge-gr^mman (115. a), irritate, en- 
 rage. [See gr^mian. ] 
 
 ge-gretan (113), <7ree^ salute. 
 
 ge-gyrwan, see gegierwan. 
 
 ge-hal (58), whole, intact. [See 
 hal.] 
 
 ge-halgian (118) , hallow. [< ha- 
 lig.] 
 
 ge-hatan (R. 110), promise, 
 pledge ; call. [See hatan.] 
 
 ge-healdan (R. 109), observe, 
 keep; reserve; maintain, sus- 
 tain. [See healdan.] 
 
 ge-heawan (R. 109), cut doicn, 
 slay. [See heawan.] 
 
 ge-h^rian (116), glorify. [See 
 
 h^rian.] 
 ge-hieran (113), hear. [See hier- 
 
 an.] 
 ge-hiersum (57, 146), obedient. 
 ge-hiersumian (118; 164. /), 
 
 obey. 
 ge-hiersumnes (51. 5), obedience. 
 ge-hladan (VI. 107), lade, load, 
 
 freight. 
 ge-hogian (118), consider, have 
 
 in mind. 
 ge-hrman (I. 102), attack. 
 ge-hu, in every direction. [See 
 
 ha.] 
 ge-hwa (89. c; 154. b), each 
 
 (one). [See hvva.] 
 ge-hwllc (-hwylc) (89. a ; 154. b), 
 
 each (one), every (one) ; anra 
 
 gehwilc, eve^-y (one). [See 
 
 hwilc] 
 ge-hyhtan (113), hope, trust. 
 
 [<hyht.] 
 ge-hyran, see gehieran. 
 ge-innian (118), give, bestoio 
 
 (on). 
 ge-ln-seglian (118), sea^ [<Lat. 
 
 sigillum.] 
 ge-laeccean (114), catch, seize. 
 
 [Cf. Shak., Macb. 4. 3. 195.] 
 ge-laedan (113), bring, carry. 
 
 [See Isedan.] 
 ge-l8ered (62), taught, educated, 
 
 trained, skilled, skilful. [Past 
 
 part, of Iseran.] 
 ge-ltestan (113), stand by, assist. 
 
 [See Isestan.] 
 gelatfian (118), invite. [See 
 
 laafian] 
 ge-leafa (5Z) , faith. [Ger. G(e)- 
 
 laube.^ 
 ge-leornian (118), learn. [See 
 
 leornian] 
 ge-l^ttan (113), hinder, [Ger. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 293 
 
 -letzen ; cf. Shak., Haml. 1. 4. 85, 
 
 and (Auth. Vers.) Rom. 1. 13.] 
 ge-lic (68, 163), like. [<lic, 
 
 body ; cf . Ger. gleich.'] 
 ge-lica (53), like^i equal. 
 ge-lice (70), similarly., likewise. 
 ge-licgan (V. 106), border. [See 
 
 licgan.] 
 ge-licnes (51. 5), likeness. [Ger. 
 
 Gleichniss.'] 
 ge-lTefan (113; 156. g), believe. 
 
 [Ger. g{e')lauben.'] 
 ge-lif-faestan (113), make alive., 
 
 endow with life. [See lif.] 
 ge-limp (47), adventure, misfor- 
 tune. 
 ge-limpan (III. 104), happen, 
 
 befall. 
 ge-limplic (57), adapted. 
 ge-logian (118),p?ace, set. 
 ge-lomlice {'tQ) ., frequently . 
 ge-lufian (118), love. [See luf- 
 
 ian.] 
 ge-lystan (113, 190), desire. [See 
 
 lystan, and Ger. gelilsten.'] 
 ge-maca (53) , mate, companion. 
 ge-maeccea (53), mate, consort, 
 
 spouse. 
 ge-in^ene (59), common, universal. 
 gemienelice (70) , in common. 
 ge-mfcere (48), boundary, end. 
 ge-mang (-mgng) (47), troop, 
 
 phalanx. 
 ge-manig-fieldan (113), multiply. 
 ge-m^ngan (113 ; 184. b), mingle, 
 
 associate. 
 ge-meotu, see gemet. 
 ge-met (47, 20), boundary ; sort; 
 
 effect; law. 
 ge-metan (113), find, encounter. 
 
 [See metan.] 
 ge-miltsian (118; 164. g ; 33), 
 
 pity, have compassion on. 
 
 [< milts.] 
 
 ge-miltsiend (43. 6), pitier. 
 genriQng, see gemang. 
 
 ge-munan (134), remember, be 
 
 mindful. 
 ge-myndig (57), mindful. 
 ge-inyngian (118), recount, re- 
 late. 
 gena, see giena. 
 ge-nacodian (118, 162), strip. 
 
 [< nacod.] 
 gen-cwide (44, 28), rei:)ly. [See 
 
 cwide.] 
 ge-neahhe (70), often, frequently. 
 ge-nea-lfcecan (113), approach, 
 
 draw nigh. [See nealiecan.] 
 ge-n^mnan (115. b), name. [See 
 
 n^mnan.] 
 ge-neosian (118), visit. [See 
 
 neosian.] 
 ge-n^rian (116), save. 
 ge-niman (IV. 105), take, seize. 
 
 [See niman.] 
 ge-nyhtsum (57, 146), abundant. 
 
 [Cf. iiugan (136), GQY.genugen.^ 
 
 and Mod. Eng, enough.'] 
 ge-nyhtsumian (118; 164. e), 
 
 avail, suffice, be sufficient for, be 
 
 of use. 
 geofon (47), ocean. 
 geoguac (51. 6; 18), youth. [Ger. 
 
 J2igend.~\ 
 geomor-mod (58, 18), sorrowful- 
 minded. [Cf. Ger. Jammer.] 
 geond (18), along, through, 
 
 throughout, over. [Cf. Mod. 
 
 Eng. beyond.] 
 geong (58, 65, 18), young. [Ger. 
 
 jung.] 
 ge-openian (118), open. [< open ; 
 
 cf. Ger. offnen.] 
 georn (58; 155. e; 21. 6), eager. 
 
 [See giernan.] 
 georne (70), surely, certainly. 
 
 [Ger. gem.] 
 
294 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 georn-full (58), busied, occupied. 
 
 georu-fulnes (51. 5), piety, zeal. 
 
 geornlice (70), assiduously, zeal- 
 ously. 
 
 georran (III. 104), rattle. 
 
 geotan (II. 103), stream. [Ger. 
 giessen.^ 
 
 ge-rjedan (113), I'ead ; gersed is, 
 reads. [Cf. Ger. rathen ; see 
 raedan.] 
 
 ge-r^ccean (114), interpret, ex- 
 pound. [See r^ccean.] 
 
 ge-reuian (118, 28), adorn. 
 
 ge-reord (47), repast. 
 
 ge-reordian (118, 90), feed, re- 
 fresh. 
 
 ge-r^stan (113; 184. b), rest, re- 
 pose. [< r^st.] 
 
 ge-retan (113), refresh, invigor- 
 ate, cheer. [< rot, glad.^ 
 
 ge-riht (47), direct way. [See 
 riht] 
 
 ge-riin-craeft (43), arithmetic, 
 
 • chronology. 
 
 ge-ryne (48), mystery. [< run, 
 by 16.] 
 
 ge-saegan (113), lay low. 
 
 ge-sielaii (113, 190), happen, be- 
 fall, chance. 
 
 ge-saelig (57. 3), delightful. [Cf. 
 Ger. selig.'\ 
 
 ge-samnian (-SQmnian) (118), 
 gather. 
 
 ge-sceadan (R. 110), separate. 
 
 ge-sceaft (51. 6), creature, crea- 
 tion. 
 
 ge-sceawian (118), behold. [See 
 sceawian.] 
 
 ge-scieldan (-scyldan) (113), de- 
 fend, protect. [Cf. scield.] 
 
 ge-scieldnes (51. 5), defense, pro- 
 tection. 
 
 ge-scieppan (VI. 107), create. 
 [See scieppan.] 
 
 ge-scierpan (113), clothe, apparel. 
 
 ge-scierpla (-scirpla) (53), rai- 
 ment, apparel. 
 
 ge-screpe (59), suitable, adapted. 
 
 ge-scrifen (62), prescribed, fixed, 
 regular, customary. [Past part. 
 of gescrifan < Lat. scribo.'] 
 
 ge-scrydan (113, 16), clothe. [See 
 scrydan.] 
 
 ge-scyldan, see gescieldan. 
 
 ge-secean (114), visit, gain, touch, 
 attain. [See secean.] 
 
 ge-s^cgean (123), say; give 
 (thanks'). [See s^cgean.] 
 
 ge-s^llan (114), give. [See s^ll- 
 an.] 
 
 ge-s^ndan (113), send, throw. 
 [See s^ndan.] 
 
 ge-seon (V. 106), see; gesegen 
 is, seems, Lat. videtur. 
 
 ge-setennes (51. 6), institute, or- 
 dinance. 
 
 ge-s^tnes (51. 5), narrative. 
 
 ge-s^ttan (113), set, place; oc- 
 cupy; appoint, settle; compose. 
 [See s^ttan.] 
 
 ge-sewenlic (57), visible. 
 
 ge-sTene (-syne) (59), visible. 
 
 ge-sihsac (61. 1), countenance. 
 
 ge-sittan (V. 106), sit; possess, 
 inherit. [See sittan.] 
 
 ge-silSr (43), companion. [Cf. 
 sW, and Ger. Gesinde.'] 
 
 ge-slean (VI. 107), smite, strike. 
 [See slean.] 
 
 ge-smierwan (113), anoint. 
 
 ge-smyltan (113, 17), calm. 
 [<smolt, serene; cf. sniylte.] 
 
 gesQmnian, see.gesamnian. 
 
 ge-spann (47), clasp, network. 
 
 ge-spowan (R. 109, 190), suc- 
 ceed. 
 
 ge-sprec (47) , conversation. [Ger. 
 Gesprdch; cf. sprecan.] 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 295 
 
 ge-standan (VI. 107), assail. 
 
 [See standan.] 
 ge-staffelian (-sta^olian) (118), 
 
 establish^ render steadfast; re- 
 store. 
 ge-staafolfaestian (-stea'Sulfes- 
 
 tiau) (118), establish^ perform. 
 ge-stigan (I. 102), ascend to. 
 
 [See stigan.] 
 ge-stillan (113), still., pacify^ 
 
 qniet ; subside. [See stillan.] 
 ge-strangian (118), strengthen. 
 
 [< Strang] 
 ge-stregdan (III. 104), sprinkle. 
 ge-streon (47), profit., gain. [Cf. 
 
 streonan.] 
 ge-streowian (118), strew. 
 ge-sund (58), icell. [Ger. ge- 
 
 sund.'\ 
 ge-sw^ncaii (113), torment., vex., 
 
 wear out. [See sw^ncan.] 
 ge-sw^ngan (113), swinge., toss. 
 ge-sweotolian (118), manifest; 
 
 bewray., expose., discover. [< 
 
 sweotol.] 
 ge-sw^rian (VI. 107), swear. 
 
 [See sw^rian.] 
 ge-swican (1. 102 ; 156. k) , cease ; 
 
 fail. [See swican.] 
 ge-swiiic (47), toil, effort. [Cf. 
 
 swincan.] 
 ge-swing (47), rolling, undula- 
 tion. [Cf. swingan.] 
 ge-syndig (57. 3), fair, favoring, 
 
 propitious. [< gesund, by 16.] 
 gesyne, see gesiene. 
 ge-syngian (118), sin. [Cf. syn- 
 
 full.] 
 getacnian (118), signify, indicate. 
 
 [See tacnian.] 
 ge-tacnung (51. 3), sign. [< 
 
 tacen,] 
 ge-tsecean (114) , point out, direct ; 
 
 appoint ; teach. [See teecean.] 
 
 ge-tael (47), reckoning. 
 
 ge-teon (II. 103), bring up ; play. 
 [See teon.] 
 
 ge-tinibran (115. b), furnish, sup- 
 ply (lit, construct). 
 
 ge-tryimnan (115. a), fortify. 
 [See trymman.] 
 
 ge-iafanc (47), thought, mind. 
 
 ge-ljancol (-'Sancul) (57), consid- 
 erate. [See ffancolmod, gearo- 
 laFancol.] 
 
 ge-afeaht (47), counsel, advice. 
 
 ge-Qfeahtend (43. 6), counsellor. 
 
 ge-igf^ncean {l\^) , remember. [See 
 iSr^ncean.] 
 
 ge-ffraec (47), commingling, tur- 
 bulence, tumult. 
 
 ge-ffrSstan (113), afflict. 
 
 ge-afrean (113), dismay. [See 
 iSrean.] 
 
 ge-afreatian (118), rebuke. [See 
 ffreatian.] 
 
 ge-aCring (47), throng, rush. 
 
 ge-iaCungen (62), excellent. [< 
 syeon, thrive.'] 
 
 ge-aCwSrian (118), agree. 
 
 ge-ffwaernes (51. 5), concord, 
 agreement. 
 
 ge-ffyn (113), restrain. 
 
 ge-Sfyncean (114), seem, appear ; 
 geafnlit is, seems. [See ffync- 
 ean.] 
 
 ge-un-trumian (118), enfeeble, de- 
 bilitate, prostrate; geuntrumod, 
 sick, Lat. infirmus. [< iintrum.] 
 
 ge-wSgan (113), plague, molest. 
 
 ge-w^tan (113), wet, moisten. 
 
 ge-wealc (47), welter. 
 
 ge-weald (47), control, rule, do- 
 minion. [Ger. Gevmlt; see 
 wealdend.] 
 
 ge-w^ndan (113), turn; return, 
 depart, go; translate. [See 
 w^ndan.] 
 
296 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 ge-weorc (47), work. [See 
 
 weorc] 
 ge-weorp (47), smiting. 
 ge-weorffan (III. 104), become., 
 
 he; make; happen; convert. 
 
 [See weorffan.] 
 ge-weoriafian (118), distinguish. 
 
 [See weorlS'lan.] 
 ge-wieldan (113), rule, have do- 
 minion over. [<geweald, by 
 
 16 ; see Mod. Eng. loield.'] 
 ge-wiht (47), weight. [Ger. Ge- 
 
 wicht.'] 
 ge-wilnian (118; 156. a), desire. 
 
 [See wilnian.] 
 ge-winn (47), labor., toil; hard- 
 ship., distress. [See winnan.] 
 ge->viiina (53), enemy. [See 
 
 -winnan.] 
 ge-winnfullic (57), laborious, 
 
 toilsome J fatiguing. 
 ge-wislice (70, 76), oj-ienltj, 
 
 plainly. 
 ge-\vissian (118), guide., direct. 
 ge-witan (126), find out., learn. 
 
 [See witan.] 
 ge-witan (I. 102; 184. a), depart., 
 
 go. 
 ge-witt (47), understanding. 
 ge-writ (47) , writing, writ ; 
 
 letter ; document, instrument, 
 
 will. 
 ge-writan (I. 102), ibrite. 
 ge-wiina (53), custom, wont. 
 ge-\vunian (118), be wont, use; 
 
 dwell. [See -\vunian.] 
 ge-wyrcean (114), make, build. 
 
 [See wyrcean.] 
 giefan (gifan) (V. 106, 18), give. 
 
 [Ger. geben.} 
 giefeaCe (gife'Se) (48), chance. 
 giefu (gifu) (51. a), gift; boon. 
 gieman (113; 156./), 7'ule over. 
 giena (gena), yet. 
 
 giernan (113), desire ; solicit {the 
 hand of), woo. [<georn, by 
 16] 
 
 giest-hus (47), i7in. [Cf. Mod. 
 Eng. guest-chamber.'] 
 
 giestran-daeg (gystran-) (43), 
 yesterday. 
 
 giet (git, gyt), yet; still; as yet, 
 hitherto. 
 
 gif, if [Not related to giefan.] 
 
 gifeiffe, see giefe6>. 
 
 gifu, see giefu. 
 
 gim-cynn (47), gems of every 
 kind. 
 
 gimm (43), gem, precious stone. 
 [Borrowed from Lat. gemma be- 
 fore ca. 650.] 
 
 ginn (58), spacious, ample. 
 
 gingra (65, 53), disciple. 
 
 gio, formerly, long ago, once upon 
 a time. [See iu.] 
 
 git, see giet. 
 
 gla^s (47), glass. 
 
 gleaw (58), prudent, loise. 
 
 gleawlice (70), shrewdly, judi- 
 ciously, wisely. [lishment. 
 
 gl^ng (51. b), adornment, embel- 
 
 glidan (L 102), glide. [Ger. 
 gleiten.] 
 
 god (58, 5, 4), good. [Ger. gut.] 
 
 god (47; , prosperity ; plur. , goods, 
 good things, property ; benefac- 
 tions. 
 
 God (43, 5, 4), God. {(^er.Gott; 
 according to Kluge, the 'Being 
 invoked.'] 
 
 god-cund {b%), divine, [godhead. 
 
 god-cundnes (51. 5), divinity, 
 
 godcundmiht (-mseht) (51. 1), 
 majesty. [Divine Father. 
 
 God-Fseder (43. 8), God-Father, 
 
 god-spell (47), gospel. 
 
 god-w^bb (^1), purple. 
 
 gold (47), gold. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 297 
 
 gold-frsetwa (51. a), plur., golden 
 
 ornaments. 
 gold-hord (47), treasure. 
 gold-leaf (47), gold leaf. 
 gQng, see gang, 
 graeg (58), gray. [Ger. grau.'] 
 gram (57), fierce., raging. 
 gr^mman (115. a), enrage. [< 
 
 gram, by 16.] 
 grene (59), green. [Ger. grun.'] 
 greot (47), du^t ; shingle. [Ger. 
 
 Griess.'] 
 gretan (113), greet., salute; take 
 
 leave of. [Ger. grllssen.'] 
 grewS", see growan. 
 grindan (III. 104), whirl. [Mod. 
 
 Eng. grind.'] 
 growan (R. 109), grow. 
 grand (43), earth; bottom; sea 
 
 (perhaps orig. shallow., shoal). 
 
 [Ger. Grund, Mod. Eng. ground.] 
 gryre-hwil (51. &), period of 
 
 terror. 
 gurron, see georran. 
 guma (53), man, hero. [Mod. 
 
 Eng. (bride) groom.] 
 guS' (51. b; 30), war. [Ger. -gund, 
 
 in Hildegund, e.g.; cf. Gondibert.] 
 ga9'-fana (53), gonfalon, stand- 
 ard. [See Mod, Eng. gonfalon ; 
 
 cf. Ger. Fahne, Mod. Eng. vane.] 
 gn9'-freca (53), warrior. 
 gulSf-rinc (43), vmrrior. 
 gu9'-sceorp (47), war-trappings. 
 gyden (51. b ; 17), goddess. 
 gylden (146, 17), golden. 
 gystran-daeg, see giestran-daeg. 
 gyt, see giet. 
 
 H. 
 
 habban (121, 188), have; pos- 
 sess ; accept, keep ; receive. 
 [Ger. haben; cf. Lat. habere.] 
 
 had (43), sex. 
 
 hador (57), bright, serene. [Ger. 
 heiter.] 
 
 heel (47), salvation; rescue, es- 
 cape. [Ger. Ileil.] 
 
 Haelend (43. 6), Saviour, Jesus. 
 [Ger. Heiland.] 
 
 haelea" (43. 9), hero, man. [Ger. 
 Held.] 
 
 hselu (51. a), salvation; rescue. 
 
 hierfest (43), harvest. [Ger. 
 Herbst; cf. Lat. carpere, Gr. 
 
 /CapTTOS.] 
 
 haern (51. b), ocean. 
 htes (51. b), order, direction, com- 
 mand. [Cf. Mod. Eng. behest, 
 
 Ger. Geheiss.] 
 hsetu (51. a), heat, [hat, by 16.] 
 hseffen (57. 3) . heathen. [Cf . Ger. 
 
 Heide, and Mod. Eng. heath ; so 
 
 Lat. paganus < pagus.] 
 hal (58), vjhole, hale ; hal gedon, 
 
 save. [Ger. heil.] 
 halig(57.3; 1^6), holy. [<hal; 
 
 Ger. heilig.] 
 halsian (118), conjure, implore., 
 
 entreat. [< hal.] 
 ham (74, 24), home. [Ger. heim.] 
 hand (51. 1. 3), hand. [Ger. Hand.] 
 har (58), hoar(y), gray. 
 hat (b^), hot, fervent. [Ger. heiss.] 
 hatan (R. 110), call; command; 
 
 hatte, is, was called. [Ger. 
 
 heissen; cf. archaic Eng. hight.] 
 he (81). 
 hea, see heah. 
 hea-clif (47), lofty cliff. 
 hea-deor (47), high-deer. [Cf. 
 
 Ger. Hochwild; without a prefix, 
 
 OE. deor rarely, if ever, means 
 
 'deer.'] 
 heafod (47. 1, 6; 23), head. 
 
 [Ger. Haupt, Lat. caput, for 
 
 *cauput.] 
 
298 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 heafod-ge-rim (47), number by 
 
 heads, poll. 
 heah (hea) (65; 58. 1 ; 17), high; 
 
 great. [Ger. hoch.'] 
 heah-cyning (43), high king. 
 heah-gc-streon (47), sumptuous, 
 
 superb treasure. [See gestreon.] 
 heah-setl (lueah-) (47), throne. 
 heah-stefn (58), lofty -prowed. 
 healdan (R. 109), hold; observe, 
 
 maintain; keep, reserve. [Ger. 
 
 halten.'] 
 healf (51. &), hand, i.e. side. 
 healf (58), half. [Ger. halb.'] 
 healic (57, 146), lofty. 
 heall (51. b), hall. [Ger. Halle.'] 
 hean (58), lowly, sei-vile, of loiv 
 
 degree; poor. 
 heanes (51. 5), height, highest 
 
 point. 
 heanne, see heah. 
 heap (43), crowd, swarm, throng, 
 
 assemblage. [Ger. Ikmfe.~\ 
 heard (58; 21. a; 24), brave, in- 
 trepid. [Ger. hart.] 
 hearde(70), painfully, grievously. 
 hearin (43; 21. a), injury. [Ger. 
 
 Harm.] 
 hearpe (53. 1 ; 21. a), harp, lyre. 
 
 [Ger. Harfe.] 
 hearpe-naegl (43), plectritm. 
 hearpe-str^ng (43), harpstring. 
 hearpian (118, 90), harp, play 
 
 the harp. [Ger. harfen.] 
 heaiSu-liffend (hea«o-) (43. 6), 
 
 seafarer. 
 heal5ii-rinc (hea«o-) (43, 21), 
 
 warnor. 
 heaS'u-wfced (51. b), icarlike gar- 
 ment, martial weed. 
 hea-wan (U. 109), hew, cleave. 
 h^bban (VI. 107), elevate, lift; 
 
 h^bban up, be exalted. 
 hefon, see heofon. 
 
 h^fig (57), grievous, irksome. 
 
 h^figian (118), become worse. 
 
 h^fignes (51. 5), burden. 
 
 hehlSo, see hiehd'u. 
 
 helan (IV. 105), conceal. [Cf. 
 Chaucer, Nun'^s FriesVs Tale 
 235 ; Ger. hehlen.] 
 
 h^ll (51. &), hell. [Ger. Holle.] 
 
 helm (43), helmet; protector. 
 [Ger. Helm.] 
 
 help (51. 5; 5), help. [Cf. Ger. 
 Hilfe.] 
 
 heo (81). 
 
 heof (43), mourning, weeping. 
 
 heofon (43. 4. d ; 20), heaven. 
 
 heofon-candel (51. 6; 215), can- 
 dle of heaven. 
 
 heofon-cyning (43), king of 
 heaven. 
 
 heofoiie (53. 3), heaveji. 
 
 heofon-fyr (47), celestial fire, Jire 
 from heaven. 
 
 heofon-Ieoma (53), radiance of 
 heaven. 
 
 heofonlic (57), heavenly, celes- 
 tial, of heaven. 
 
 heofonlice (70) , from heaven. 
 
 heofon-rice (48), kingdom of 
 heaven, heavenly kingdom. 
 
 heofon- ffry mm (43), glory of 
 heaven. 
 
 heolfrig (57), gory. 
 
 heolstor (47), darkness. 
 
 heonan (75), hence. 
 
 heorte (53. 1; 24; 21. 6), heart. 
 [Ger. Herz.] 
 
 her (75, 24), here. [Ger. her.] 
 
 her-aefter, hereafter. 
 
 h<2re (44. 2; 18), army, host. 
 [Ger. Heer ; cf . Mod. Eng. har- 
 bor, heriot.] 
 
 h^re-folc (47), army. 
 
 h^re-paeS? (h^rpa^) (43), highway. 
 [Cf. Ger. Heerstrasse.] 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 299 
 
 h^re-reaf (47), plunder, spoil. 
 
 h^re-striet (51. b), highway, lit. 
 military road. [Ger. Heer- 
 strasse.] 
 
 h^re-waeiafa (53), warrior. 
 
 h^rgian (118), harry, ravage, lay 
 waste. [Ger. {ver)heeren.'] 
 
 h^rian {WQ) , praise. 
 
 h^riges, see h^re. 
 
 h^rpaiy, see h^repaegr. 
 
 het, see hatan. 
 
 hi (81). 
 
 hider (75), hither. 
 
 hiehsta, see heah. 
 
 hiehlSu (heli'So) (51. a), height, 
 high. 
 
 hienan (113), insult, oppress. 
 [<hean, by 16.] 
 
 hienac (51. 6), injury, harm. 
 [<hean, by 16.] 
 
 hieran (hyran) (113, 117), hear. 
 
 hiera. Mere (81, 83). 
 
 hiernes (51. 5), obedience. 
 
 higerof, see hygerof. 
 
 hiht, see hyht. 
 
 hiium, see hiwan. 
 
 hild (51. 5) , conflict, battle. [Orig. 
 Hild, goddess of war.] 
 
 hilde-leoS" (47), battle-lay. 
 
 hilde-ntedre (53. 1 ; 215), battle- 
 adder, arrow. [See Neio Eng. 
 Diet. s.v. adder.'] 
 
 hilde-wsepen (47. 1), battle- 
 weapon. 
 
 him, hine, his, hit (81, 83). 
 
 hin-gang (-i^ng) (43), departure. 
 [Ger. Hingang.'] 
 
 hiw (47), kind; color. [Cf. 
 Spenser, F. Q. 3. 6. 33, 35.] 
 
 hiwan (53), plur. brethren, 
 brotherhood, conventual house- 
 hold, chapter. 
 
 hlsefdige (53. 1), lady. [Cf. p. 
 222, note 2.] 
 
 hlaest (47), plur., wares, merchan- 
 dise, cargo. [Ger. Last; cf. 
 hladan.] 
 
 hlaf (43), bread ; food. [Archaic 
 Ger. Laib ; Mod. Eng. loaf.] 
 
 hlaford (43), lord. [< hlaf + 
 weard.] 
 
 hiaford-leas (58), lordless, with- 
 out a leader. 
 
 hlaford-scipe (44. 1), lordship, 
 ride. 
 
 hlanc (68), lank, gaunt. 
 
 hleo (47. 3), shelter; protector. 
 [Mod. Eng. lee.] 
 
 hleotan (II. 103), obtain, gain. 
 [Cf. Ger. Loos, Mod. Eng. lot.] 
 
 hleoffor-cwide (44), narrative, 
 story; hymn. 
 
 hleoS'rian (118), speak; proclaim. 
 
 hleoffu, see hliS". 
 
 hlifian (118), tower. 
 
 hlimman (hlymman) (III. 104), 
 resoimd. 
 
 hliff (47, 20), hill. 
 
 hlod'ian (118), pillage, 2)lunder. 
 
 hlude (70), loudly. 
 
 hlutor (hlutter) (57), pwre, clear. 
 
 hlymman, see hlimman. 
 
 hlynnan (115. a), roar, boom. 
 
 hoc (43), hook. 
 
 YLofi^t), building, dwelling, abode. 
 
 holm (43), ocea7i, sea. 
 
 holm-igfracu (51. a), tossing of the 
 sea, boisterous sea. 
 
 holm-weard (43), warden of the 
 sea. 
 
 holm-weg (43), path of the ocean. 
 
 holt (47), grove, forest. [Ger. 
 Holz ; cf. Chaucer, Prol. 6.] 
 
 holunga (70), in vain. 
 
 horig (57), squalid. 
 
 horn-boga (53), bow of horn. 
 
 horn-fisc (43), sword-fish ? 
 
 horu-scip (47) , beaked ship. 
 
300 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 hors (47, 31), ^orse. [Ger. i^oss.] 
 
 hosp (43?), reproach^ abuse. 
 
 hraedlice (70), with speed; imme- 
 diately. 
 
 hrtednes (51. 5), celerity. 
 
 hraefn (hrefn) (43), mve^z. [Ger. 
 Babe.'] 
 
 hraew (47), corpse. 
 
 hran (43), whale. 
 
 hrau-rad (hrgn-) (51. b),path of 
 the whale. 
 
 hm'Se (70), quickly. 
 
 href II, see hraefn. 
 
 hreinig (57; 174. d), exulting. 
 
 hreoh (58), rough, fierce, rude. 
 
 lireohiios (51. 5), tempest. 
 
 hreosaii (II. lOZ), fall. 
 
 hreran (113), agitate, toss. [Ger. 
 ri'ihren.'] 
 
 bring (43), ri7ig. [Ger. Bing.'] 
 
 hrof (43, 24), roof 
 
 hrQnrSd, see hranrad. 
 
 hryiafcr (47), plur., cattle. 
 
 hii, how. 
 
 blind (78, 79), hundred. 
 
 hund-seofontig (78), seventy. 
 
 biind-teontig (78), a hundred- 
 (fold). 
 
 bunger (43), famine, starvation. 
 [Ger. Hunger.'] 
 
 hungrig (57), hungry, an hun- 
 gered. [Ger. hungrig.] 
 
 hup-seax (47), hip-dagger. 
 
 bus (47), house. [Ger. Haus.] 
 
 hwa (88; 89. c), who; any one. 
 
 hwiel (43. 2), whale. [Cf. Ger. 
 Wall(fisch).-] 
 
 bwsel-m^re (44), whale-mere, 
 whale-sea. 
 
 bwaenne, see bwonne. 
 
 bwaer (75), where. 
 
 bwset, what. 
 
 bwaet-bwega (-hwugu) (89. b ; 
 154. b), something. 
 
 hwaetlice (70, 76) , quickly. 
 
 bwaeS'er, whether. 
 
 bwaeafre (-ere), yet, still, never- 
 theless. 
 
 hwanan (hwanon) (75), whence. 
 
 bwa!3'erian (118), rage. 
 
 hwealf (58), vaulted, hollow. 
 
 hwelan (IV\ 105), roar, thunder. 
 
 bweol (47), wheel. [Cognate 
 with Gr. k6kXos, Mod. Eng. cycle, 
 {bi)cycle.] 
 
 bweorfan (liwyrfan) (III. 104), 
 return ; turn ; move. 
 
 bw^ttan (113), incite. 
 
 bwider (75), whither. 
 
 bwil (51. b), while, time; SJa 
 bwile "Se, the while that, 
 while. 
 
 bwilc (hwylc) (88; 89. a), which, 
 what; any. 
 
 bwilum (12), sometimes ; awhile. 
 [Mod. Eng. whilom ; cf . Chaucer, 
 KnighVs Tale 1.] 
 
 b>von, somewhat, a little. 
 
 bwone, see bwa. 
 
 bwonne (hwienne, hwcenne), 
 vihen; until. 
 
 bwylc, see bwilc. 
 
 bwyrfan, see bweorfan. 
 
 byge-rof (hige-) (58), valiant- 
 souled. 
 
 byge-iSrancol (57), thoughtful- 
 minded. 
 
 bybsta, see biebsta. 
 
 hybt (hiht) (43) hope; joy, glad- 
 ness, bliss; bent. 
 
 byldu (hyldo) (51. a), kindness. 
 [Cf. Ger. Huld.] 
 
 byngran (115. b ; 190), hunger. 
 
 byran, see bieran. 
 
 byre, see biere. 
 
 byrned-n^bb (58, 17), horny- 
 beaked. 
 
 byrst (51. b), ornament. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 301 
 
 I. 
 
 ic (81). 
 
 idel (57), empty ^ void, Lat, inanis 
 (Auth. Vers, 'without form'). 
 [Ger. eitel; of. Shak., 0th. 1. 3. 
 140, 'deserts idle.'] 
 
 idelnes (51. 6), idleness, indo- 
 lence. 
 
 ides (51.&), maid, nymph, woman. 
 [From tlie Norse mythology we 
 learn that this Germanic word 
 signified 'demi-goddess,' or per- 
 haps ' female guardian-angel, ' 
 as well as ' maid ' ; it was ap- 
 plied to giantesses and Norns, 
 to heroic women, resembling the 
 Valkyries, such as Brunhild and 
 Gudrun, and to goddesses, such 
 as Freyja. Cf. the remarks of 
 Tacitus, Germania 8: "They 
 even believe that the sex has a 
 certain sa,nctity and prescience, 
 and they do not despise their 
 counsels, or make light of their 
 answers. In Vespasian's days 
 we saw Veleda, long regarded 
 by many as a divinity."] 
 
 ie, see ea. 
 
 lecan (yean) (113, 33), augment, 
 aggravate. [< eac] 
 
 ielde (Side) (44. 4), plur. men. 
 
 ieldra, see eald. 
 
 ieldu(51.a; 19; Vt),age. [Mod. 
 Eng. eld; see Cliaucer, K. T. 1589.] 
 
 ielfete (53. 1), swan. 
 
 ierfe (48), inheritance. 
 
 ierfe-land (47), heritable land, 
 inheritance. 
 
 ierman (113), afflict. [< earm, 
 by 16.] 
 
 ievm.tSn{bl. a), poverty. [<earm; 
 see 144.] 
 
 iernan (III. 104, 31), rrm ; revolve. 
 
 ierre (eorre) (48), wrath. 
 
 ierre (59), wrathful. 
 
 ierQ" (51. h), field of corn, crop. 
 
 ierS'ling (43, l^Z), plowman, hus- 
 bandman, farmer. 
 
 ieiSf, see eaS'e. 
 
 ig-land (47), island. 
 
 ilea (86), same. [Cf. Chaucer, 
 Prol. 64.] 
 
 in, prep., in; into; by; through. 
 
 in, adv., iii. 
 
 in-beran (IV. 105), carry in. 
 
 in-gan (141), enter. 
 
 in-gangan (R. 109), enter. 
 
 in-ge-bringan (114), bring in. 
 
 innan, within. 
 
 inne (69), loithin, inside. 
 
 in-segel (47), seal. [Borrowed 
 from Lat. sigillum, ca, a.d. 
 500 ; the form sigil is earlier, 
 ca. 400.] 
 
 in-sittan (V. 106), sit within. 
 
 intinga (53), cause; account. 
 
 in-to, into. 
 
 in-weardlice (70), fervently, ar- 
 dently. 
 
 isern (47), iron. [Ger. Eisen.'] 
 
 isern (57), iron. 
 
 iu (see gio) , of old, formerly. 
 
 L. 
 
 la, indeed, 0. 
 
 lac (^7) , present, gift. 
 
 lacan (R. 110), bound, leap, toss ; 
 
 sail. 
 lad (51. b), way, journey. 
 Isece-craeft (43), remedy. [Mod. 
 
 Eng. leechcraft; cf. Spenser, 
 
 F. Q. 3. 3. 18.] 
 l^dan (113), lead, bring, take; 
 
 carry ; produce. [Ger. leiten.'] 
 Laeden (47), Latin. 
 laeran (113, 17), teach, direct. 
 liering-mseden (47) , pupil. 
 
802 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 laes (51. b, but irregular; the ter- 
 mination -we as in beadu, 
 51. a), pasture. [Archaic Mod. 
 Eng. leasow.'] 
 
 lies, lSs(es)t, see lytel, and ffy- 
 
 iss-iare. 
 
 Install (113), carry o\U^ perform, 
 
 do. [Ger. leisten, Mod. Eng. 
 
 last.^ 
 L^stinga ea, Lastingham (near 
 
 Whitby). 
 l^tan (R. 110), let, alloio. [Ger. 
 
 lassen.~\ 
 lee^'SfSu (51. a) , affliction. [< lal5, 
 
 by 16.] 
 laf (51. />), remnant ; to lafe, Ze/iC. 
 lago-, see lagu-. 
 lagu (45), ocean, sea. 
 lagu-faesten (47), ocean, deep. 
 lagu-flod (lago-) (43), sea-flood. 
 lagu-lad (lago-) (51. b), ocean- 
 journey. 
 lagu-stream (43), ocean-stream. 
 lam. (43), dust (lit. loam). [Ger. 
 
 Lehm ; more remotely cognate 
 
 (ablaut relation) with Lat. li- 
 
 mus.'] 
 lamb (50), lamb. 
 land (47, 24), land, country; her 
 
 on lande, in this country. 
 
 [Ger. Land, and cf. hier zu 
 
 Lande.'] 
 land-bfiend (iQud-^ (43. 6), 
 
 dweller in the land. 
 land-ge-maere (48), border. 
 land-sceap (47), land. 
 lang (58, 65), long. [Ger. lang.] 
 lange (70, 77), long (of time). 
 lang-sweored (57), long-necked. 
 
 [Cf. Koch, Gram. III. 71 ; Matz- 
 
 ner, I. 470.] 
 lar (51. 6), study; instruction, 
 
 teaching; counsel, guidance. 
 
 [Ger. Lehre, Mod. Eng. lore.] 
 
 lareow (43), teacher, master ; 
 
 learned man. [< lar + iffeow.] 
 last (43), track, footprint. [Mod. 
 
 Eng. last (for shoes), Ger. Leist- 
 
 e(n).] 
 latteowdom (43, 14), guidance. 
 
 [Cf. the etymology of lareow.] 
 laiac (58), hostile; hateful. 
 lalS'ian (118), summon. [Ger. 
 
 {ein^laden.] 
 lead (47), lead. [Ger. Lot.] 
 leaf (51. b), leave, permission. 
 
 [Ger. ( Ur)laub, (Er)laub(niss).] 
 leaf (47), leaf [Ger. Laub.] 
 leahtor (43), sin, iniquity. 
 lean (43), reward, recompense. 
 
 [Ger. Lohn.] 
 l^cgean (115, note), place, put, 
 
 set. [From the second stem 
 
 (92) of licgan, by 16; Ger. 
 
 legen, Mod. Eng. lay.] 
 l^nctenlic (57), vernal. 
 l^ncten-tid (51. 1), spring. [Cf. 
 
 Ger. Lenz, Mod. Eng. Lent.] 
 l^ng, see lange. 
 l^ngra, see lang. 
 l^ngu (51. a), length. 
 leo (Lat.), lion. 
 leoda (leode) (44. 4), plur., peopZe. 
 
 [Ger. Leute.] 
 leod-mearc (51. b), region. [Cf. 
 
 Mod." Eng. margrave, Marches, 
 
 marquis.] 
 leof (58, 64, 165), dear, well- 
 beloved; sb. sir, master ; comp. 
 
 dearer, preferable. [Ger. lieb, 
 
 Mod. Eng. lief, lieve ; cf . Spenser, 
 
 F. Q. 3. 2. 33.] 
 leofa, see libban. 
 leofw^^nde (59), friendly ; leof- 
 
 w^ndum, ardently, fervently. 
 leoht (47), light. [Ger. Licht.] 
 leoht (58) , bright, radiant. [Ger. 
 
 licht.] 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 303 
 
 leoht-fruma (53) , author of light ; 
 for lifes leohtfruma cf. Jn. 
 
 8. 12, Acts 3. 15. [Cf. fruma.] 
 leoma (53), lights radiance,, 
 
 brightness. 
 leomu, see lim. 
 leornian (118), learn. [Ger, lern- 
 
 en.'] 
 leornung (51. 3), study. [Mod. 
 
 Eng. learning.'] 
 leoiJ (47), poetry, verse. [Ger. 
 
 Lied.] 
 let, see Isetan. 
 
 libban (122), live. [Ger. lehen.] 
 licgan (V. 106), lie; rest. [Ger. 
 
 liegen.] 
 lic-hama (53), body, [hama = 
 
 shape., cover; cf. Ger. Leich- 
 
 nam.] 
 lic-ham-leas (58, 146), bodiless, 
 
 incorporeal. 
 lic-hamlic (57), bodily. 
 lician (118 ; 164. A:),p/ease. [Mod. 
 
 Eng. like; cf. Spenser, F. Q. 
 
 2. 7. 27.] 
 lid (47), vessel, craft, bark. [Cf. 
 
 ITS' an.] 
 lid-weard (43), shipmaster. 
 lid-werig (57), weary with voyag- 
 
 i7ig. 
 liefan (113), allow, permit. [< 
 
 leaf; Ger. (er)lauben.'] 
 lieg (43), thunderbolt, levin. 
 lieget (47. 7), lightning. 
 liehting (51. 3), lighting, illumi- 
 nation. [<leoht, by 16.] 
 lif (47), Zi/e. [Ger. Zej&.] 
 lifde, lifgende, see libban. 
 liflic (57) , of life. [Ger. leiblich ; 
 
 cf. Spenser, F. Q. 2. 7. 20.] 
 lim (47, 20), limb, bough, branch. 
 lind (51. 6), linden shield, ^shield. 
 lind-wigend (-wiggend) (43. 6), 
 
 shield-warrior. 
 
 liss (51. 6), gentleness, tenderness; 
 (mid) lissum, gently, tenderly. 
 lilS'an (1. 102), set out ; sail, cruise. 
 liffe (59, 30), good, obliging, 
 
 friendly; gentle, mild. [Ger. 
 (ge)li7id ; cf. Spenser, VirgiVs 
 Gnat 221.] 
 liffe (70), gently. 
 loc (47), lock. 
 locen, see Incan. 
 locian (118), look. 
 lof (43), honor, praise; in lofe, 
 
 praising. [Ger. Lob.] 
 loft (47), air, sky. 
 iQnd-, see land-, 
 lor (47), destruction; to lore 
 
 weoriyan, perish. 
 lacan (II. 103), link 9 weave? 
 
 close ? 
 lufe (53. 1), love. 
 lufian (118, 119), love. 
 lufiend (43. 6), lover. 
 lufiendlic (57), loving. 
 luflice (70), dear. 
 lufu (51. a; 53.3; 24), love. 
 lungre, speedily. 
 lust (43), joy, desire, longing. 
 
 [Ger. Lust; cf. Spenser, F. Q. 
 
 4. 4. 44.] 
 lyfdon, see libban. 
 lyft (47 ; 51. b), air; under lyfte, 
 
 cf. our 'under the sun.' [Cf. 
 
 Ger. Luft.] 
 lyre (44), loss. [Stem formed 
 
 from that of the third stem of 
 
 leosan, lose, by 16.] 
 lystan (113), list, like, cause en- 
 joyment. [< lust, by 16 ; cf. 
 
 Spenser, F. Q. 2. 7. 18, 19.] 
 lyt (58), (but) few. 
 lyt, adv., (but) little. 
 lytel (57, 66), little; comp. less(er), 
 
 smaller ; superl. least. 
 lyt-hwon (58) , (but) few. 
 
304 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 M. 
 
 ma (77), more, further ; rather. 
 
 ma-craeftig (57), ve7-y expert? 
 expert in seamanship f [In 
 favor of the latter may be quoted 
 Grimm's note in his edition of 
 Andreas unci Elene, p. 103 : 
 "257. macraftig, und nochmals 
 A. 472 der comparativ macriift- 
 igra. daher es selbst unpassend 
 aus dem comparativ ma, magis 
 gedeutet wiirde, der sonst nir- 
 gends und in keinem andern 
 dialect bei zusammensetzungen 
 verstJirkt. Auch scheint der 
 sinn etwas bestininiteres zu for- 
 dern, ein des meeres, der schif- 
 fahrt kundig ; ich -vermute ein 
 altes subst. ma, synonym und 
 wurzel von mere, macraftig = 
 merecrilftig."] 
 
 madm, see inaiS'm. 
 
 maecg, see m^cg. 
 
 in^eden (47, 38, 28), girl, maiden, 
 damsel. 
 
 maig, see mugan. 
 
 maegen (47. 1), po^cer, strength; 
 virtue; force, hand. 
 
 msegen-eacen (57), abundant in 
 might, powerf^il. 
 
 ma'gen-iS'rymin (43), glonj, maj- 
 esty. 
 
 maegen-iafrynines (51. 5), glory, 
 majesty. 
 
 maegiaf (51. h), tribe, nation, prov- 
 ince. 
 
 mseglS' (52), maid, maiden. [Ger. 
 Magd.'] 
 
 msegiy-had (43, 143), virgin- 
 ity. 
 
 mseg-wlite (44), appearance, as- 
 pect. [Cf. andwlita.] 
 
 mselan (113), speak. 
 
 msere (59), renowned; splendid; 
 
 great. 
 mS&r'Su (51. a), achievement, 
 
 famous exploit. [Cf. maere.] 
 maesling (47), b7'ass. 
 maesse-preost (43), priest. 
 
 [inaesse < Lat. missa, mass; 
 
 Itreost < presbyter, from what 
 
 Greek word ?] 
 maest (43), mast. 
 maist, see niicel. 
 mSiJ (51. b), ability, capacity. 
 maeffel-liegende (meSel-) (61), 
 
 speecli-uttering , council-attend- 
 ing. 
 iniew (43), gull, sea-mew. [Ger. 
 
 Mowe.^ 
 magan, see mugan. 
 magu-9'egn (43), vassal, retainer. 
 man (89. e), one. 
 man-full (58. 2), wicked, evil. 
 mangere (44, 143), merchant. 
 
 [Mod. Eng. -monger.'] 
 manian (118), admonish. 
 manig (57), many. 
 manig-feald (58, 146), manifold. 
 mann (niQun) (46, 35, 17), man. 
 
 [Ger. 3Iann ; cf. Tacitus, Ger- 
 
 mania, Ch. II., and the proper 
 
 name Manu.] 
 manna (53; cf. 53. 3), man. 
 mann-cynn (man-) (47), man- 
 kind. 
 man-scyld (-scild) (51. b), sin, 
 
 iniquity. 
 mara, see micel. 
 marman-stan (43), marble. 
 maS'm (43), ti^ea sure, jewel. 
 meahte, see mugan. 
 meahtig, see mihtig. 
 m^cg (maecg) (43), disciple (lit. 
 
 man). 
 med (51. 6), meed, reward. [Cf. 
 
 meorlS.] 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 305 
 
 med-micel (57), short. 
 
 medome (meodume) (59), little^ 
 least. 
 
 medu-bnrg (medo-) (52), mead- 
 city. [Cf. Ger. Met.'] 
 
 medu-werig (medo-) (51), mead- 
 weary, drunken vnth mead. 
 
 m^nigu (51. a), company, num- 
 ber. [Ger. Ilenge ; cf. Spenser, 
 F. q. 1. 12. 9.] 
 
 m^nnisc (57, 146), human. 
 [< mann, by 16 ; cf . Ger. 
 Mensch.] 
 
 meodume, see medome. 
 
 meorid" (51. 6), reward. [Cf. 
 med.] 
 
 meotud (43), creator. [As it 
 were, the ' Meter,' ' Appor- 
 tioner,' 'Fixer of Bounds.'] 
 
 m^re (44), mere, sea. [Ger. Meer ; 
 cf. Mod. Eng. mermaid.'] 
 
 m^re-l>at (43), sea-boat, vessel. 
 
 m^re-faro9' (43), sea-waves (sea- 
 voyage ?) . 
 
 meregreote (53), pearl. 
 
 m^re-lii5'end (43. 6) seafarer. 
 
 m^re-stream (43), ocean-stream. 
 
 mi^re-swin (47), dolphin. 
 
 m^re-9'issa (-'Syssa) (53), ocean- 
 scourer, rusher through the deep. 
 
 m^rgen (43), morning. 
 
 metan (113), meet; find; find 
 out. 
 
 m^te (44), food. [Mod. Eng. 
 meat.] 
 
 meiaCe (59), fatigued, weary. [Ger. 
 miide.] 
 
 melSfel-, see maeafel-. 
 
 micel (mycel) (57), much, great, 
 large; long ; loud. [Cf. Scotch 
 micJde, Eng. much, and Spenser, 
 Shep. C'al, Feb. 109.] 
 
 miclum (myclum) (72), greatly. 
 
 mid (57; 166. 1), middle. 
 
 mid (168; 172. 1; 177), with; 
 mid ealle (175), completely. 
 
 middan-geard (43), world. [Cf. 
 Cleasby and Vigfusson's Ice- 
 landic-English Dictionary, s.v. 
 miS-gartSr : "The earth (Mrs- 
 gar's), the abode of men, is 
 seated in the middle of the uni- 
 verse, bordered by mountains 
 and surrounded by the great sea 
 (uthaf ) ; on the other side of 
 this sea is tlie tit-gar's (out- 
 yard), the abode of giants; the 
 Mi'Sgar'S is defended by the 
 ' yard ' or ' burgh ' As-garS (the 
 burgh of the gods), lying in the 
 middle (the heaven being con- 
 ceived as rising above the earth). 
 Thus the earth and mankind are 
 represented as a stronghold be- 
 sieged by the powers of evil from 
 without, defended by the gods 
 from above and from within."] 
 
 mid-9'am-9'e, lohen. 
 
 mid-d'y, when, while. 
 
 mid-'Sy ffe, when, while. 
 
 miht (51. 1), power, ynight. [Ger. 
 Macht.] 
 
 miht, see mugan. 
 
 mihtig (57) , mighty. [Ger. mdcht- 
 
 mild-heortnes (51. 5), mercy, 
 compassion, loving-kindness. 
 
 milts (51. 5), plur. as sing., mercy, 
 loving -kindness. [< mild, mild, 
 by 33.] 
 
 miltsian (mildsian) (118), have 
 mercy upon. 
 
 min (83, 81), my. 
 
 mis- (142). 
 
 mislic (57), various. 
 
 mislice (70), variously, in differ- 
 ent ways; miisliee gebleod, 
 variegated. 
 
306 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 mis-lician (118), di^lease. 
 missenlic (57), various (kinds 
 
 of). 
 
 mis-ffyncean (114; 164. l)^ mis- 
 judge ; ffe mis9'ync9', Lat. male 
 suspicaris. [Cf. Milton, P. L. 
 9. 289, Shak., 3 Hen. VI. 2. 5. 
 108, A7iL and Cleop. 5. 2. 176.] 
 
 mod (47, 146), heart, soul, mind; 
 courage. [Ger. Mut.] 
 
 mod-ge-iaranc (43), thought of 
 the heart, counsel. [Cf. Ger. 
 Gedanke.'] 
 
 modig (57), noble-minded, mag- 
 nanimous, courageous. [Ger. 
 mutig.] 
 
 niodiglic (57), high-souled. 
 
 modigues (51. 5), pride, arro- 
 gance. 
 
 modor (52. 2), mother. [Ger. 
 Mutter, Lat. matey;.'] 
 
 mona (53), moon. [Cf. Ger. 
 Mond, where (^ is a late ad- 
 dition.] 
 
 monad' (43), month. [Ger. Mo- 
 nat.] 
 
 mQii(ii), see man(n). 
 
 morgen (43), morning. [Ger. 
 Morgen, Mod. Eng. morn.'] 
 
 morgen-giefu (51. a) , dowry, mar- 
 riage portion. 
 
 marls' or (47), deadly injury. 
 [Mod. Eng. murder.] 
 
 motan (137), wa?/. [Cf. Spenser, 
 F. Q. 1. 9. 27.] 
 
 miigan (135), can, he able. 
 
 miind (51. 5), hand. 
 
 munt (43), mountain. [Lat. 
 mont{em).] 
 
 munuc (43), monk. [Ger. 
 3r6nch.] 
 
 murcnung (51. &; 144), sorrow, 
 unhappiness, lamentation. 
 
 muscule (Lat.), mussel. 
 
 mycel, see micel. 
 myclum, see miclum. 
 myngian (118), admonish, ad- 
 jure. 
 mynian (118), direct, inspire. 
 mynster (47), monastery. 
 
 N. 
 
 na (no), not even, by no means, 
 
 not at all ; no. 
 nabban (121, 29), have not. 
 naca (53), hark. [Ger. Nachen.] 
 nacod (57), naked; clothed in a 
 
 tunic only (p. 168). 
 n^dl (51. b), needle. [Ger. Nadel.] 
 naedre, naeddre (53. 1), serpent. 
 naefre, never. 
 nxnig (89. a), no one. 
 ntere, ii«ron, naes, see 138. 
 naht (noht) (47 ; 89. 6 ; 27), naught, 
 
 nothing. 
 na-hwser, nowhere. 
 na-hwider, nowhither. 
 nalaes (nalas), not at all. 
 nama (53, 24), name. [Ger. Na- 
 
 men.] 
 nan (89. a; 154. 6), no {one). 
 nat, see 126. 
 nates-hwon, not at all. 
 ne (ni), not. 
 ne, nor; ne . . . ne (202), neither 
 
 . . . nor. 
 neah (58, 67, 60), nigh, near; ast 
 
 niehstan, at length, finally. 
 neah, adv., near, nigh at hand; 
 
 superl. nearly. 
 neah (neh), prep., near. 
 nea-laecan (113), approach. 
 nearunes (nearo-) (51. 5), an- 
 guish, agony. 
 nearu (51. a), difficulty; nearu 
 
 aCrowian, be in straits. [Cf. 
 
 Mod. Eng. narroio.} 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 307 
 
 neat (47), cattle. [Cf. Mod. Eng. 
 'neatherd,' 'neat's-foot oil,' 
 'neat cattle.' Shakespeare has 
 ( Wint. T.1.2. 124) : ' The steer, 
 the heifer, and the calf Are all 
 called neat; Cijmb. 1. 1. 148: 
 ' Would I were A neatherd'' s 
 daughter.'] 
 
 nefne, except. 
 
 neh, see neah, prep. 
 
 nellan (139), will not. [See 
 Chaucer, Prol. 650, Spenser, 
 F. q. 1. 6. 17; 1. 9. 15, Shak., 
 Haml. 5. 1. 19.] 
 
 n^mnan (115. &), mean (lit. 
 name). 
 
 neosian (neosan) (118 ; 156. m), 
 seek, look for. 
 
 neowolnes (51. 6), abyss, deep. 
 [Orig. from nihol-, *nihold-, 
 *nihald-, sloping.'] 
 
 n^riend (n^regend) (43. 6), Sa- 
 vior. 
 
 Died (51. 6), need, necessity ; use. 
 
 nied-faru (neid-) (51. a), needful 
 journey. 
 
 nied-aCearflic (57), needful, neces- 
 sary. 
 
 niehst, see neah, adv. 
 
 niehsta, see neah, adj. 
 
 nieten (47. 1), creature, beast, 
 cattle. [<neat, by 16.] 
 
 nieten-cynn (47), kind of cattle. 
 
 niht (52), night. 
 
 nihtes (74), by night. 
 
 niht-lang (58), night-long, of a 
 night, one night. 
 
 nihtlic (57), night. 
 
 niman (IV. 105), take; seize; 
 capture, catch ; pluck up. [Ger. 
 nehmen ; cf . a character in Shak., 
 M.W.'] 
 
 nis, see 138. 
 
 niff (43), man. 
 
 niiSerlic (57), low-lying. [Cf. 
 Ger. nieder.] 
 
 maC-h^te (44), malignant foe. 
 
 maf-hycgende (61), evil-scheming. 
 
 niiar-plega (53), hostile play, mar- 
 tial game. 
 
 no, see na. 
 
 noht, see naht. 
 
 noldon, see nellan. 
 
 nora" (69), northward. 
 
 norS'an, from the north. 
 
 noraf-dgel (43), northern part, 
 north. 
 
 notian (118; 164. o), use. 
 
 nu, now; yet. 
 
 nyste, see nytan. 
 
 nytan (126), know not. [See 
 Chaucer, Prol. 284.] 
 
 of- (142). 
 
 of, of; from ; out of; by. 
 
 ofen (43), oven. 
 
 ofer, over; across; upon; in. 
 
 ofer- (142). [Ger. iiber-.] 
 
 ofer-breedan (113), suffuse. 
 
 ofer-cuman (IV. 105), overcome, 
 overthrow. 
 
 ofer-gan (141), overcome, come 
 upon. 
 
 ofer-hygd (51. b), pride, arro- 
 gance; mid oferhygdum, ar- 
 rogantly, haughtily, supercili- 
 ously. 
 
 ofer-rsedan (113), read through. 
 
 ofer-swiiafan (113), overcome, 
 conquer. 
 
 ofer-igr^ceean (114), cover over. 
 
 ofer-winnan (III. 104), conquer, 
 subdue, overthrow. 
 
 ofer-wreon (I, 102), cover over. 
 
 ofestlice (ofost-, ofst-) (70), 
 quickly, forthwith. 
 
308 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 ofet {^1), fruit. (Ger. Obst, prop- 
 erly 06s.] 
 
 ofostlice, see ofestlice. 
 
 of-slean (VI. 107), slay, kill. 
 
 of-stigan (I. 102), descend. 
 
 ofstlice, see ofestlice. 
 
 oft, often., frequently. 
 
 of-tredan (V. 106), tread down, 
 trample upon. [Ger. ahtreten.'] 
 
 of-aCyncean (114), offend, grieve, 
 vex. 
 
 oht, see aht. 
 
 olfend (43), camel. [<Lat. eZe- 
 phantem ?] 
 
 on, on, upon ; in ; into / with ; on 
 an, see an. 
 
 on- (142). 
 
 on-^lau (113), inflame. 
 
 on-cierran (-cyrraii) (113), turn. 
 
 on-cnawan (R. 109), know ; per- 
 ceive; recognize ; acknoicledge. 
 
 on-cweffan (V. 106), address, call 
 unto. 
 
 Qnd(-), see and(-). 
 
 on-draedan (K. 110 ; 159. a), fear. 
 
 onettan (113), hasten, hurry. 
 
 on-fangennes (51. 5), reception. 
 
 on-fon (R. 110; 164. j), receive, 
 accept. 
 
 on-gean, adv., again, back. 
 
 on-gean, prep., against; toward; 
 opposite. [Cf. Ger. entgegen, 
 for engegen.'] 
 
 on-ge-slean (VI. 107), slay. 
 
 on-gierwan (113), divest, strip. 
 [Cf. geare.] 
 
 on-gietan (gitan) (V. 106, 18), 
 perceive, learn, understand. [Cf. 
 andgiet.] 
 
 ongin, see anginn. 
 
 on-glnnan (III. 104), begin. 
 
 ongitan, see ongietan. 
 
 on-hieldan (-hEeldan) (113), in- 
 tend. 
 
 on-hreosan (II. 103), fall upon. 
 
 on-hreran (113), stir up, agitate. 
 
 on-lnnan, into, among. 
 
 onlic, see anlic. 
 
 oii-lielitan (113), light, illumi- 
 nate. [< leoht, by 16.] 
 
 on-liesan (113), release. 
 
 on-lucan (II. 103), unlock. 
 
 on-s^ndan (113), send. 
 
 on-s^ttan (113), lay. 
 
 on-spannan (R. 109), opew. 
 
 on-styrian (116), move. 
 
 ou-tynan (113), open. [<tun, 
 by 16.] 
 
 on-wacan (VI. 107), awake. 
 
 on-weg, away. 
 
 on-windan (III. 104), retreat. 
 [Cf. Ger. entwinden.'\ 
 
 on-winnan (III. 104), assail. 
 
 ou-wriiafan (I. 102), uncover, dis- 
 close. 
 
 on-wunian (118), inhabit. 
 
 open (57), ojMn. [Ger. offen.'] 
 
 or (47), beginning. 
 
 or- (142). 
 
 ora (53), vein ? ore? 
 
 oreta, see oretta. 
 
 oret-m^cg (-m?Bcg) (43), imrrior. 
 
 oretta (53), combatant. 
 
 orf (47), cattle. 
 
 or-feorme (59), deprived, aban- 
 doned, forsaken. 
 
 organa (Lat.), plur., organs. 
 
 or-giete (-gete) (59), manifest. 
 
 or-mtete (59), boundless; enor- 
 mous. 
 
 or-modnes (51. 5), despair, des- 
 peration. 
 
 OToiS (47. 6), breath. 
 
 ort-geard (43), garden {or- 
 chard?). 
 
 orlSrian (118), breathe. [< oroS".] 
 
 olSr, until. 
 
 oH- (142). 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 309 
 
 offer (80; 89. a; 24), other; sec- 
 ond ; rest of. 
 
 off-ffaet, until. 
 
 ofSfSe (se'S'Sa), or. 
 
 off-ffringan (III. 104), wrest 
 away. 
 
 P. 
 
 paell (43), purple garment. 
 
 pard (Lat.), panther. 
 
 pining (43), penny (but this does 
 not represent the Latin, which 
 has sestertia, not sestertios ; the 
 latter would represent four cents 
 each, the former about forty- 
 three dollars each). [Cf. Ger, 
 Pfand.'] 
 
 Piht (43), Pict. 
 
 pleg^, (53), game, play. 
 
 plegiau (\\%), play ; act. 
 
 pliht (43), peril, risk. [Ger. 
 PJlicht, Mod. Eng. plight.'] 
 
 pund (47), pound, Lat. talentum, 
 pondus. [< Lat. pondus.'] 
 
 purpre (53. 1), purple garment. 
 [< Lat. purpura.'] 
 
 R. 
 
 racian (118 ; 164. i), rule, govern, 
 sway. 
 
 rsed (43), counsel, advice; or- 
 der (s) ; benefit. [Ger. Pat; 
 archaic Mod. Eng. rede; cf. 
 Shak., Ha7nl. 1. 3. 51.] 
 
 rsedan (113), read. [Cf. Ger. 
 (er)raten.] 
 
 rsed-snottor (57), discreet in 
 counsel. 
 
 raes-bora (53), counselor. 
 
 raeswa (53), chief, leader. 
 
 rah-deor (47), roebuck. 
 
 rand (rgnd) (43), shield. 
 
 rand-wigend (-wiggend) (43. 6), 
 shield-icarrior. 
 
 read (58), red. [Ger. rot.] 
 
 reaf (47) , raiment, apparel. [Ger. 
 Baub, Mod. Eng. robe, through 
 Fr. robe ; cf . Ital. roba.] 
 
 reaf-lac (47), rapine, plunder. 
 
 r^ccean (114), relate, narrate; 
 expound. 
 
 rece-leasian (118, 156), despise. 
 
 recene, straightivay. 
 
 regii (ren) (43), rain; shower. 
 [Ger. Begen.] 
 
 regoUic (57), regular. [< Lat. 
 regula; cf. Ger. regel(recht).] 
 
 ren, see regn. 
 
 reocan (II. 103), reek. [Ger. 
 riechen.] 
 
 reord-berend (43. 6), man gifted 
 with speech (lit. speech-bearer). 
 
 reordian (-igan) (118), speak. 
 
 r^st (51. b), couch, bed. [Cf. Ger. 
 Bast.] 
 
 r^stan (113), rest. 
 
 reffe (59), fierce, violent. 
 
 replies (51. 5), violence. 
 
 ribb (47), rib. 
 
 rice (48. 1), kingdom. [Ger. Beich, 
 Mod. Eng. (Frederick, {Hen)ry, 
 (bishop)ric ; cf. Lat. rex.] 
 
 rice (59), powerful, noble. [Ger. 
 reich. Mod. Eng. rich.] 
 
 ricsian (118), bear rule, have do- 
 minion. [< rice.] 
 
 riht (47), right. [Ger. Becht.] 
 
 riht (58), right; direct. [Ger. 
 recht.] 
 
 rihtlice (70), accurately, correctly. 
 
 riht- wis (58, 146), righteous. 
 
 riht-wisnes (51. 5), righteous- 
 ness. 
 
 rinan (113, 161), rain. 
 
 rinc (43), warrior, man. 
 
 ripe (59), ripe. [Ger. reif] 
 
310 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 rod (51. b), cross. [Ger. Bute, 
 Mod. Eng. rod, rood; cf. rood- 
 loft, Holyrood, Haml. 3. 4. 14.] 
 
 rodor (43), firmament, heaven. 
 
 rof (59), stout. 
 
 Romanise (57, 146), Boman. 
 
 Romane (Lat.), plur., Bomans. 
 
 FQnd, see rand. 
 
 rose (53. 1), rose. [Lat. rosa.'] 
 
 rowan (R. 109), row. 
 
 rowend (43. 6), rower. 
 
 rownes (51. 5), rowing. 
 
 rudu (51. a), redness. 
 
 rum (43), room, opportunity. 
 [Ger. Baum.'\ 
 
 rawe (53. 1), tapestry? 
 
 S. 
 
 saeerd (51. b), priestess. [<Lat. 
 sacerdos.^ 
 
 88B (43; 51. 6), sea. [Ger. 
 See ; cf . note, p. 324. 
 
 sse-bat (43), sea-boat, vessel. 
 
 sse-beorg (43), sea-cliff. 
 
 8£ed (47), seed. [Ger. Saat.^ 
 
 saed-tima (53), seedtime. 
 
 8se-flota (53), sea-floater. 
 
 see-h^ngest (43), sea-steed. [Cf. 
 Ger. Ilengst, Eng, Hengist.'] 
 
 sse-holm (43), sea (swelling sea?). 
 
 sae-lad (51. b), sea-voyage. 
 
 sseleoda, see saelida. 
 
 8«lic (57), marine, of the sea. 
 
 sse-llda (-leoda) (53), seaman, 
 sailor, mariner. [Cf. liiafan.] 
 
 sse-mearh (43), sea-steed. [Cf. 
 Jebb, Classical Greek Poetry, 
 pp. 91-92: "Homer speaks of 
 * swift ships, which are the horses 
 of the sea for men ' ; Hesiod 
 would not have scrupled to use 
 the phrase ' horses of the sea ' 
 as a substitute for the word 
 
 'ships,' leaving his meaning to 
 be guessed."] 
 
 sse-werig (57), sea-weary. 
 
 sse-wiht (51. b), sea-animal. 
 
 salowig-pad (58), dark-coated. 
 
 samninga (70), all at once, sud- 
 denly. [Cf. samninga.] 
 
 samod (sgmod), together. 
 
 sand (47), sand. [Ger. Sand.^ 
 
 sand-hliS" (47, 20), sand-hill. 
 
 sang (43), son^. [Ger. {Ge)sang.'] 
 
 sar (47), sorrow. 
 
 sar (58) , grievous, sore. [Cf . Ger. 
 sehr, (ver)sehren.'] 
 
 sar-ewide (44), taunt, gibe, rail- 
 lery, sarcasm. 
 
 sarlic (57), doleful. 
 
 sarlice (70), lamentably, mourn- 
 fully. 
 
 sarnes (51. 6), grief, unhappiness. 
 
 8aw(o)l (51. 4), soul; life. [Ger. 
 Seele.'] 
 
 sawol-Ieas (58, 146), soulless. 
 
 sceadii (51. a; 18), shadow. [Cf. 
 Ger. Schatten.'] 
 
 sceal, see seulan. 
 
 scealc (43, 18), man. 
 
 sceam-faest (58, 18), modest. 
 [Mod. Eng. shamefast ; see 
 Spenser, F. Q. 5. 5. 25.] 
 
 sceamu (51. a; 18), shame. [Ger. 
 Scham.l 
 
 sceap (47, 18), sheep. [Ger. 
 Schaf^ 
 
 seeap-hierde (44) , shepherd. 
 [Ger. Schafhirt.'] 
 
 seearpe (70, 18), sharp. [Ger. 
 scharf.'] 
 
 seeat (43), corner, region, quar- 
 ter. [Ger. Schooss ; in the 
 sense of Lat. angulus, plaga, 
 as Isa. 11. 12, Rev. 7. 1.] 
 
 sceatt .(43, 18), coin. [Ger. 
 Schatz.'] 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 311 
 
 sceaO* (51.6; IS) ^ sheath. [Ger. 
 Scheide.'] 
 
 scead'a (53, 18), enemy. [Cf. Ger. 
 iSchade, Schddiger, Mod. Eng. 
 scathe.l 
 
 sceawian (llS), watch; behold, 
 see. [Ger. schauen, Mod. Eng. 
 show (with changed meaning).] 
 
 sc^ncan (113), pour out, give to 
 drink. [Ger. {ein)schenken, ar- 
 chaic Mod. Eng. skink; cf. 
 Shak., 1 Hen. IV. 2. 4. 26.] 
 
 sceolde, see sculan. 
 
 sceor (18), see sour. 
 
 sceort (58, 65, 18), short. 
 
 sceotend (43. 6), shooter, marks- 
 man. 
 
 sceo-wyrhta (53, 18), shoemaker. 
 
 seiccels (43), cloak, mantle. 
 
 scield (scild) (43, 18), shield. 
 
 scield-burh (scild-) (52, 28), tes- 
 tudo, roof of shields, shield- 
 roofed phalanx. 
 
 sciene (scyne) (59, IB), beautiful. 
 [Ger. schoji ; cf . Chaucer, K. T. 
 210, Spenser, i?'. §. 2. 1. 10.] 
 
 scieppan (VI. 107, 18), create. 
 [Ger. schopfen.'] 
 
 scieppend (scippend, scyppend) 
 (43. 0; 18), creator. 
 
 scieran (IV. 105, 18), cut, cleave. 
 [Ger. scheren. Mod, Eng. shear.'] 
 
 sciertra, see sceort. 
 
 sciete (53. 1), sheet, linen cloth. 
 [< sceat.] 
 
 scild, see scield. 
 
 scinan (I. 102), shine. [Ger. 
 scheinen.'] 
 
 scip (47), ship. [Ger. Schiff.] 
 
 scip-ferend (43. 6 ; 147), sailor. 
 
 scip-h^re (44. 2; 147), naval 
 force, fleet. 
 
 scippend, see scieppend. 
 
 scip-weard (43), shipmaster. 
 
 scir (58), bright, gleaming. [Cf. 
 
 Spenser, F. Q. 3. 2. 44, Shak., 
 
 liich. II. 5. 3. 61.] 
 scire (70), dazzlingly, radiantly. 
 scir-mseled (57), splendidly 
 
 marked, splendidly decorated. 
 scop (43), minstrel. 
 Scottas (43), plur., Scots. 
 scrid (57), Jleet? (Grimm, rigged). 
 scrud (47), clothing, raiment, 
 
 attire. [Mod. Eng. shroud.] 
 scrydan (113), clothe, array. 
 scucca (53), the devil, Satan. 
 scafan (II. 103) , thrust. 
 sculan (133, 188), ought, must; 
 
 shall. [Cf. Ger. sollen.] 
 scnr (sceor) (43, 18), storm; 
 
 shower. [Ger. Schauer.] 
 scyne, see scTene. 
 scyppend, see scieppend. 
 se (84; 87; 154.6). 
 sealm (43), psalm. [< Lat. 
 
 psalmus.] 
 sealt-sea^" (43), salt-spring. 
 seamere (44. 1 ; 143), tailor. [Cf. 
 
 Ger, Saum, Mod. Eng. seam.] 
 searu (49), device, contrivance. 
 searu-lgFancol (searo-^gncol) (57), 
 
 discerning, sagacious. 
 secean (secan) (114), seek; seek 
 
 out ; visit. [Ger. suchen.] 
 s^cg (43), man, hero. 
 s^cgean (slogan) (123, 36), say ; 
 
 speak; tell. 
 sedl, see setl. 
 
 segl (47 ?) , sail. [Ger. Segel.] 
 seld-cuS" (58), strange, novel, out 
 
 of the way. [Cf. F. Q. 4. 8. 14.] 
 s^len (51. 6), bounty, bestowal. 
 self (seolf, sylf) (86), (my, him) 
 
 self; own; same; very. [Ger. 
 
 selb{er).] 
 s^llan (syllan) (114, 36), give; 
 
 give to be ; sell. 
 
312 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 [See 
 
 [Ger. 
 
 selest (selost) (66), best. 
 
 sellic (syllic) (57), strange, queer 
 
 remarkable. [< seldic] 
 selost (76), best. 
 selra (53, 66), better. 
 s^mninga (70), suddenly 
 
 sainninga.] 
 s^ndan (113), send; hurl. 
 seo, see se. 
 seofon (78, 20), seven. 
 
 siebe?!.^ 
 seofon-feald (58, 146), seven-fold. 
 seofotSu (78, 80), seventh. 
 seol, see seolh. 
 seolh (43. 3; 21), seal. 
 seolf, see self, 
 seolfor (47, 20), silve7\ [Ger. 
 
 Silber, Goth, silubr.'] 
 seolfren (57), silver. [Ger. silb- 
 
 eni.] 
 seoS'3'an, see sid'd'an. 
 sessian (118), subside. 
 setl (sedl) (47), seat; throne. 
 
 [Ger. Sessel ; Mod. Eng. settle.^ 
 s^tnes (51. 5), foundation. 
 s^ttan (113), set, set down ; place ; 
 
 make ; make to turn. [Formed, 
 
 by 16, from the second stem of 
 
 sittan (cf. l^cgan); Ger. setzen.'] 
 sibb (51. 6), peace; love. [Cf. 
 
 Mod. Eng. gossip.'] 
 sid (58), roomy, ample. 
 side (53. \),silk. [< Lat. seta ; cf. 
 
 Ger. Seide.] 
 sie(n), see wesan. 
 siexta (78, 80), sixth. 
 siextiene (syxtyne) (78), sixteen. 
 
 [Ger. sechszehn.'] 
 sige (44), victory. [Ger. Sieg.] 
 sige-faest (58, 146), victorious, 
 
 triumphant, [ulting in victory. 
 sige-hremig (-hriemig) (57), ex- 
 sige-hreiyig (57), radiant with 
 
 victory. 
 
 sige-rof (58), of victorious en- 
 ergy. 
 
 sige-iaCuf (43), triumphal banner. 
 [tfnt < Lat. tufa.] 
 
 sige-wang (-wgng) (43), field 
 of victory. 
 
 sigor (43), victory, triumph. 
 
 slmle, always. 
 
 sin (83), his. 
 
 sine (47), treasure, riches. 
 
 sinc-weorffung (51. 3), gift of 
 treasure, costly gift. 
 
 sind, see wesan. 
 
 sin-gal (58), constant, never- 
 ceasing. 
 
 singan (III. 104, 22), sing ; praise. 
 [Ger. syngen.] 
 
 sittan (V. 106), sit. [Ger. siY^ew.] 
 
 sis' (43, 30), journey ; adventure; 
 plan, errand; time. [Cf. Ger. 
 Gesinde, Chaucer, Frol. 485, 
 Spenser, F. Q. 3. 10. 33.] 
 
 siiS-faet (43. 2), journey ; passage. 
 
 siaC-fram (-fr^m) (57), ready for 
 (their) journey. 
 
 siiJ-nese (53. 1), prosperous voy- 
 age. 
 
 siSffan (seo'SSan, sy««an) (84.3), 
 when ; after ; as soon as ; after- 
 ivard. [Ger. seitdem ; cf. Chau- 
 cer, KnighVs Tale 1244, Shak., 
 Cor. 3, 1. 47.] 
 
 slaecan (113), defer, delay. [Mod. 
 Eng. slack^en).] 
 
 slsep (43) , sleep. [Ger. Schlaf] 
 
 sl^pan (R. 110), sleep. [Ger. 
 schlaf en.] 
 
 slean (VI. 107, 37), smite, strike; 
 strike down, slay. [Ger. schlag- 
 en; cf. Chaucer, Prol. 661.] 
 
 sl^cg (51. 6), hammer, sledge. 
 [Cf. slean.] 
 
 sinean (113), consider, inquire 
 into. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 313 
 
 smeaung (51. 3), meditation; in- 
 vestigation. 
 
 smercian (118), smile. [Mod. 
 Eng. smirk.'] 
 
 smiff (43), blacksmith. [Ger. 
 Schmied.'] 
 
 smUSrafe (53. 1), smithy. 
 
 smylte (59), calm^ smooth^ un- 
 ruffled. 
 
 smyltnes (51. 5), serenity., calm. 
 
 snel(l) (58; 35. a), active, swift, 
 fleet. [Ger. schnell, Scotcli snell.] 
 
 snellic (57), swift. 
 
 snelnes (51. 5), agility, celerity. 
 
 sneowan (II. 103), hasten, speed. 
 
 snottor (57), wise. 
 
 snud (43?), speed. 
 
 snude (70), quickly. 
 
 SQinod, see samod. 
 
 sona, soon ; immediately ; at once ; 
 as soon ; when. 
 
 sorg (51. &), distress; anxiety, 
 trouble. [Mod. Eng. sorrow.] 
 
 sorgian (118), be anxious. [Mod. 
 Eng. sorrow, Ger. sorgen.] 
 
 soff (47), truth. [Mod. Eng. 
 sooth; cf. forsooth, soothsayer.] 
 
 sotf (58), true. 
 
 sots, adv., verily. [Cf. Spenser, 
 F. q. 3. 3. 13.] 
 
 soff-faest (58), just and true; 
 righteous. [Mod. Eng. sooth- 
 fast.] 
 
 soff-faestnes (51. 5), truth. [Cf. 
 Chaucer, Nwi's PriesVs Tale 
 508.] 
 
 soaciice (70), indeed, truly. [Cf. 
 soothly, Spenser, F. Q. 5. 10. 8.] 
 
 sparian (118), spare. [Ger. 
 sparen.] 
 
 spell (47), account. 
 
 spillan (113), fling away. [Cf. 
 Shak., Haml. 4. 5. 20.] 
 
 spr^c (51. &), speech; language; 
 
 tale. [Ger. Sprache.] [sprechen. 
 sprecan (V. 106), speak. [Ger. 
 springan (III. 104), spread. [Ger. 
 
 springen. Mod. Eng. spring.] 
 spryttan (113), bring forth. [Cf. 
 
 Ger. spriessen, Eng. sprout.] 
 staefna, see stefna. 
 stienen (57), stone. [< stan, by 
 
 16 ; Ger. steinen.] 
 staeppan (VI. 107), step, march. 
 Stan (43), stone. [Ger. Stein.] 
 standan (VI. 107), stand; stand 
 
 still ; fall upon. 
 starian (118), gaze. [Mod. Eng. 
 
 stare.] 
 steap (58), lofty. [Mod. Eng. 
 
 steep.] 
 st^de (44) , place, position. [Mod. 
 
 Eng. stead; cf. Ger. Statt., 
 
 Stdtte.] 
 st^de-heard (58), firm, strong. 
 st^de-wang (43), plain. 
 stef n (51. b), voice. [Ger. Stimme ; 
 
 cf. Chaucer, KnighVs Tale 1704, 
 
 Spenser, Shep. Cal.y Sept. 224.] 
 stefn (43), prow. [Cf . ' from stem 
 
 to stern.'] 
 stefna (stsef na) (53) , prow. 
 steoran, see stieran. 
 steorra (53) , star. [Cf . Ger. Stern, 
 
 Lat. Stella, Gr. aar-f^p.] 
 st^rced-ferha" (58), resolute- 
 
 souled, stout-hearted. 
 stieran (steoran) (113), steer. 
 
 [Cf. Ger. steuern; and cf. Gr. 
 
 crravpSs ?] 
 stiern-mod (styrn-) (58), stern 
 
 of mood. 
 stig (51. b), road, course, line. 
 
 [Cf. Mod. Eng. stile, stirrup, 
 
 stair.] 
 stigan (I. 102, 28), ascend, enter, 
 
 go aboard ; go down (cf . Ps. 107. 
 
314 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 23). [Ger. steigen, Gr. areixeLv ; 
 cf. Spenser, F. Q. 4. 9. 33.] 
 
 stillan (113; 164. i), calm, ap- 
 pease, hush. [Ger. stillen.'] 
 
 stille (59), still; quiet, silent. 
 [Ger. stille.'] 
 
 stilnes (51. 5), calm, quietness. 
 
 storm (43), storm. [Cf. Ger. 
 Sturm.] 
 
 stow (51. 6), place. [Cf. Mod. 
 Eng. stow.] 
 
 strael (43), arroiv. [Ger. Strahl.] 
 
 street (51. b), street; public place. 
 [< Lat. strata ; Ger. Strasse.] 
 
 strand (43), strand, sea-shore. 
 [Ger. Strand.] 
 
 Strang (58, 65), strong; power- 
 ful; violent; hard, severe, 
 arduous. [Cf. Ger. streng.] 
 
 strangung (51. 3), invigoration, 
 quickening. 
 
 stream (43), stream, cmrent. 
 [Ger. Strom.] 
 
 stream-wielm (-welm) (43) , 
 whirlpool, maelstrom. 
 
 string (43), rope; plur. cordage, 
 rigging, tackle. [Cf. Mod. Eng. 
 string.] 
 
 str^ngre, see Strang. 
 
 str^nglju (51. a; 144), strength. 
 
 streonan, see strienan. 
 
 strienan (streonan) (113), win 
 over, gain over, convert. [See 
 gestreon.] 
 
 stund (51. 6), while; stunde 
 (176), now. [Ger. Stunde, ar- 
 chaic Mod. Eng. stound, as in 
 Chaucer, KnighVs Tale 354, 
 Spenser, F.Q.l. 8. 25, 38.] 
 
 stycce-maelum (72), gradually, 
 little by little. [Cf. Ger. stuck- 
 weise.] 
 
 styrian (118), move; flow, roll. 
 [Mod. Eng. stir.] 
 
 styriendlic (57), moving, that 
 
 moves. 
 styrman (113), storm. [< storm, 
 
 17 ; Ger. stiirmen.] 
 styrnmod, see stiernmod. 
 sulh-scear (43 ?) , plowshare. [Cf . 
 
 Lat. sulcus.] 
 sum (89. a; 151), some^one); (a) 
 
 certain; one. [Cf. Chaucer, 
 
 KnighVs Tale 397, 399.] 
 sumer (43. 5), summer. [Ger. 
 
 Sommer.] 
 sund (47), swimming ; course. 
 sundor-ierfe (-yrfe) (44), private 
 
 X>roperty. 
 sunne (53. 1), sun. [Ger. Sonne.] 
 sunu (45), son. [Ger. Sohn.] 
 suff-dsel (43), southern part; 
 
 south. 
 suff-westerne (59), southwestern. 
 
 [Cf. Ger. sudwest] 
 swa, so; as; yet; since; such; 
 
 which ; call swa, see eall ; swa 
 
 (swa) . . . swa (202), so . . . 
 
 as, as ... as; the . . . the; 
 
 inasmuch as ; whether . . . or. 
 sw^sendu (47), plur., viands, 
 
 food. [For the plural, cf. Lat. 
 
 epulce.] 
 swaefforian, see sw^e(o)i5'erian. 
 swa-hwael5'er (89. a), whichever. 
 swa-hwast-swa (89. d), what(so)- 
 
 ever. 
 swan (43), swan. [Ger. Schwan.] 
 swa-swa, like ; as ; just as ; as if. 
 swatig (47), bloody. [Ger. 
 
 schweissig.] 
 swa-SSeah, nevertheless. 
 swaicFu (51. a)-, track, footprint. 
 swefan (V. 106), sleep. 
 sw^efel (43), sulphur. [Ger. 
 
 Schwefel.] 
 sweg (43), music. 
 sweg-craeft (43), music. 
 
VOCABCTLARY. 
 
 315 
 
 swegel (47), sky, heaven. 
 SAveging (51. 3), noise. 
 sw^ncan (113), weary, fatigue, 
 
 wear out. [Formed from the 
 
 second stem of swincan, by 16.] 
 sweora (53), neck. 
 sweorcan (III. 104), grow dark, 
 
 become overoast. 
 sweord (swyrd) (47), sword. 
 sweot (47), troop, army. 
 sweotol (swutol) (57), clear. 
 sweotole (70), clearly, plainly. 
 sweotoUice (yO), plainly, clearly. 
 sw^rian (VI. 107), swear. [Ger. 
 
 schworen.'] 
 swete (59), siveet. [Ger. sitss ; cf. 
 
 Lat. suavis, Gr. 7?5i/s.] 
 swetnes (51.5; 144), siveetness ; 
 
 goodness. 
 swe(o)9'erian (118), depart, melt 
 
 away, vanish; subside. 
 swican (I. 102 ; 164. w) , desert. 
 swift (58), swift, fleet. 
 swiftnes (51. 6; 144), swiftness, 
 
 celerity. 
 swige (53. 1), silence. 
 swigian (118), be silent, keep 
 
 silence. 
 swilc (89. a), such, this sort. 
 
 [< *swalic < swsi + lie; cf. 
 
 swich, Chaucer, Prol. 3,] 
 swilce, adv., likewise. 
 swilce (swylce), conj., as if; eac 
 
 swilce, swilce eac, see eac. 
 sw^imman (III. 104), swim. [Ger. 
 
 schwimmen.^ 
 swincan (III. 104), ivork with 
 
 effort. [Cf. swincan, and ar- 
 chaic Mod. Eng. swink, as in 
 
 Chaucer, Prol. 186, Milton, Com. 
 
 293.] 
 sw^ingan (III. 104) , whip 9 throw 9 
 swiiaP (58, 64, 30), strong; comp. 
 
 right. [Cf. Ger. geschwind.~\ 
 
 swiS'e (swy'Se) (70), much, 
 greatly, very; comp. rather, 
 more. 
 
 swiijlice (70) , exceedingly, greatly. 
 
 swil^-mod. (58), vehement- souled. 
 
 swutol, see sweotol. 
 
 swylce, see swilee. 
 
 sw^yrd, see sw^eord. 
 
 SAvy3'e, see swiiSre. 
 
 sybb, see sibb. 
 
 sylf, see self. 
 
 syllan, see s^llan. 
 
 syllic, see sellic. 
 
 syn(n) (51. b), sin. [Cf. Ger. 
 Sunde.^ 
 
 synderlic (57, 146), separate, in- 
 dividual. [Cf. Ger. sonderlich.'] 
 
 syndon, see wesan. 
 
 syn-fuU (58), sinful. 
 
 sySfffan, see si9'9'an. 
 
 syxtyne, see siextlene. 
 
 T. 
 
 tacen (47), sign, signal. [Ger. 
 Zeichen, Mod. Eng. token.^ 
 
 tacen-bora (53), groomsman (lit. 
 standard-bearer) . 
 
 tacnian (118), signify, betoken, 
 indicate. 
 
 tiecean (114), teach. 
 
 tselan (113), blame, censure. 
 
 tal (51. 6), censure; to tale, cen- 
 surable, blameworthy. 
 
 tear (43), tear. [Cf. Ger. Zdhre 
 and Gr. MKpv.'] 
 
 t^lg (43), dye. 
 
 tempel (47), temple. [< Lat. 
 templum.'] 
 
 teon (II. lQZ),pull, bring. [Ger. 
 ziehen.'\ 
 
 teon (tian) (113), arrange, or- 
 dain. 
 
 ticcen (47), goat. [Ger. ZicA:e.] 
 
316 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 tid (51. 1), time, season; while; 
 day; hour. [Ger. Zeit, Mod. 
 Eng. tide in Christmastide, 
 Whitsuntide.'] 
 
 tigel-fag (58), variegated with 
 tiles, [tigel < Lat. tegula.] 
 
 tigris (Lat.), tiger. 
 
 til, to. [Mod. Eng. till; cf. Ger. 
 Ziel.] 
 
 tllian (118), gain, obtain, pro- 
 vide. [Ger. zielen, Mod. Eng. 
 till.'] 
 
 tilung (51. 3), acquisition, pro- 
 curing. 
 
 tima (53), time. 
 
 tlmbran (115. &), huild, construct. 
 [Ger. zimmern.] 
 
 tin (47), tin. [Ger. Zinn.] 
 
 tinterg (^1), punishment. 
 
 tir (43), glory, fame. [Ger. Zier.] 
 
 tiS" (51. b ; 28), 6oo?i. 
 
 til^ian (118; 159. a; 28), (/raw«, 
 bestow. [Cf. tiiS".] 
 
 to, prep., to; for; according to; 
 the sign of the gerund, and gov- 
 erning the following infinitive 
 as a noun in the dative. [Ger. 
 zu.] 
 
 to, adv., too. [Ger. zu.] 
 
 to- (142). [Cf. Spenser, F. Q. 4. 
 7. 8 ; 5. 9. 10.] 
 
 to-berstan (IIL 104), break up, 
 go to pieces. [Cf. Chaucer, 
 EnighVs Tale 1753, 1833, 1899.] 
 
 to-brecan (IV. 105), break in 
 pieces, shatter. [Ger. zer- 
 brechen.] 
 
 to-daeg, to-day. [Cf. Ger. heut 
 zu Tage.] 
 
 to-dselan (113), divide, part asun- 
 der, separate, disperse. [Ger. 
 zertheilen.] 
 
 to-don (140), separate. 
 
 to-driefan (113), drive away. 
 
 [drgefan < second stem of 
 drifan (102), by 16.] 
 
 to-foran, before. 
 
 to-gaedere, together. 
 
 to-geanes, towards, to meet. 
 
 to-ge-iecan (113), add. 
 
 to-ge-lSdan (113), bring. 
 
 to-glidan (I. 102)., glide away^ 
 slip away. 
 
 to-hopa (53), hope. [Cf. Ger. 
 hoffen.] 
 
 to-lireosan (II. 103), fall away. 
 
 tolite (53. 1), conflict. 
 
 to liwon, why. 
 
 to-nilddes, amidst, in the midst 
 of 
 
 top (43), top? ball? [Ger. Zopf.] 
 
 torht (58), resplendent. 
 
 torr (43), tower; watch-tower; 
 crag. [< Lat. turris.] 
 
 to-sceacan (VI. 107), depart, pass 
 away. 
 
 to-sceadan (R. 110), separate, 
 divide. 
 
 to-slitan (I. 102), rend, tear, de- 
 stroy, [rupt. 
 
 to-twaeman (113), divide ; inter- 
 
 to-weorpan (III. 104), blot out, 
 forgive (lit. break in pieces) ; 
 quell, compose, Lat. dissolvere. 
 
 trsef (47. 4), building. 
 
 tree (47. 3), tree. 
 
 treow-cynn (47), sort of tree. 
 
 treownes (51. 5 ; 144), trust. 
 
 treow-wyrhta (53, 147), carpen- 
 ter. [Cf. wyrhta.] 
 
 trum (57), secure, strong. 
 
 trymman (115. a), confirm, es- 
 tablish, strengthen. [< trum, 
 hy 16.] 
 
 tungol (47. 6), star, heavenly 
 body. 
 
 tusc (43), tusk. 
 
 twa, see twegen. 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 317 
 
 twegen (78, 79), two. [Mod. Eng. 
 
 twain, Chaucerian tweye {Prol. 
 
 704), archaic Ger. zween.'] 
 tw^lf (78, 24), twelve. [Ger. 
 
 zwolf.^ 
 twentig (78), twenty. [Ger. 
 
 zwanzig.'] 
 tweonian (118 ; 159. 6), doubt. 
 Tyrisc (57), Tyrian. 
 tyrnan (113), revolve. [Mod. 
 
 Eng. turn.'] 
 
 e. 
 
 ara, pron. ; see 84, 87. [Cf . Chau- 
 cer, Prol. 498.] 
 SI'S (84. 1), the^i., when; there., 
 
 where. [Ger. da; archaic Mod. 
 
 Eng. tho., as in Chaucer, Knighfs 
 
 Tale 135, Spenser, F. Q. 1. 1. 
 
 18.] 
 ffaece (53. 1), roof. [Ger. Dach, 
 
 Mod. Eng. thatch.] 
 lafgem, see 84. 
 iSaer (75), there, ivhere. [Cf. 
 
 Chaucer, Prol. 34, 172, 547.] 
 laCaera, Sfaere, see 84. 
 Bfaer-on, therein. 
 S'aer-to-eacan, besides, in addition 
 
 to that. 
 iaCaes, see 84. 
 iSfaes-iye, see 157. 1. 
 )Sf«t, see 84 ; 189. 3. 
 9" set, conj., ^/laJ. 
 iaraette (34), that; to iafon iSfaette, 
 
 so that. [<a'aet-8'e.] 
 13'afian (-igan) (118), permit, 
 
 allow. 
 ffa-hwaeSfre, yet. 
 iaCa-hwile-lJe, while, so long as. 
 
 [Cf. Ger. dieweil.] 
 Q'am, see 84. 
 ffanan (i^e) (75), thence, from 
 
 there; whence ; from which; of 
 
 which; by which. \_Ger. dannen; 
 cf. Mod. Eng. thence.] 
 
 ffanc (43), thank(s). [Ger. Dank.] 
 
 ijanciaii (118; 159. a), thank. 
 [Ger. danken.] 
 
 iS'ancoI-inod. (58), discreet, heed- 
 ful, attentive. 
 
 aPanc-snottor ('Sgnc-snottur) (57), 
 wise of thought. 
 
 i9'ara, see 84. 
 
 afas, see 85. 
 
 aPa-afa, when; aPa-afa . . . ffa (202), 
 when . . . (then). 
 
 afa-aPe, afe, see 87. 
 
 are . . . aCe (202), whether . . . 
 
 aCeah (^eh), though, although; 
 
 yet; aTeah . . . afeah (202), 
 
 though . . . yet. [Ger. doch.] 
 'Seah-hwsaifre, nevertheless. 
 ffeah-afe, though, although; afeah- 
 
 afe . . . hwaeaCre, a^eah afe . . . 
 
 swa-afeah (202), though . . . 
 
 yet. 
 afearf (51. b ; 21. a), need ; profit, 
 
 benefit. [Cf. aPurfan.] 
 ffearfa (53; 21. a), needy {one), 
 
 poor. [Cf. afurfan.] 
 afearfendlic (57), poor. 
 afearle (70), greatly, very, very 
 
 much, exceedingly. 
 aPearlice (70), violently. 
 aCeaw (43) , conduct ; plur. morals, 
 
 virtues. [Cf. Spenser, F.Q.I. 1. 
 
 33.] 
 afegn (43, 28, 24), vassal, retainer, 
 
 thane. [Archaic Ger. Beg en ; 
 
 cf. Gr. T^KVOV.] 
 
 afeh, see aTeah. 
 
 af^ncean (114), think, consider, 
 
 reflect; devise. [Ger. denken.] 
 ar^nden ("S^nde), inasmuch as. 
 afenian (118; 164. e; 28), serve, 
 
 minister to. 
 
318 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 ffenung (51. 3 ; 28), ministration, 
 
 service ; first course. 
 iSFeod (51. &), people, nation; re- 
 gion, country, province. [Cf. 
 
 Ger. Deutsch.'] 
 tSPeoden (43), lord. [< iSeo6. ; cf. 
 
 dryhten < dryht, cyning < 
 
 cynn.] 
 iflfeoden-hold (56) , faithful to his 
 
 lord. 
 saCeod-guma (53), man of the 
 
 people. 
 iJeod-scipe (44. 1 ; 144), disci- 
 pline. 
 saCeos, see 85. 
 
 ffeow (58), bond, unfree, serving. 
 ffeow-dom (43), service. 
 ffes, see 85. 
 »ider (Syder) (75), thither; 
 
 wherever. 
 ffiestru ("Srlostru) (47), plur., 
 
 darkness. [Cf. Ger. duster, and, 
 
 for the plural, Lat. tenehrce.'] 
 ffin (83, 81), thy, thine. [Ger. 
 
 dein.'] 
 ffinen (51. 5), handmaid. [Cf. 
 
 ffegn.] 
 iflfing (47), thing; sake; aenlge 
 
 fSinga,, in any way, by any 
 
 means. 
 ffing-gewrit (47), document. 
 fSis, ffisne, ffissa, saTisse, iS'isses, 
 
 iS'lssum, see 85. 
 ffiwen (51. 5), handmaid. 
 iafolian (118), endure, experience. 
 
 [Scotch thole ; cf. Ger. dulden."] 
 iSon, see 84, 175 ff. ; sometimes 
 
 for iSTsem, SSam, through the 
 
 shortened d'am, saCan. 
 ffone, see 84. 
 !9oiine, then; when; since; than 
 
 (with comparatives) ; iSounQ . . . 
 
 9onne (202), when . . . {then). 
 iSofSoT (43), ball 
 
 ffrean (113), rebuke. 
 
 aCreat (43), band, crowd, multi- 
 tude. 
 
 a^reatian (118), reprove, chide. 
 [Cf. Mod. Eng. threaten.^ 
 
 larridda (78), third. [Ger. dritte.^ 
 
 tSrie («ry) (78, 79), three. [Ger. 
 drei.l 
 
 ffrines (51. 5 ; 144), trinity. 
 
 ffringan (111.1(A), press forward. 
 [Ger. dringen; cf. Mod. Eng. 
 throng.'] 
 
 ffriostrii, .see iJiestru. [dreist.'] 
 
 ffriste (59), bold, confident. [Ger. 
 
 iff ri tig (78), thirty. 
 
 saCrilffcyning, see S'ryS'cyning. 
 
 (ffroht-heard (58), patient, much- 
 enduring. 
 
 iflCrowian (118), suffer, endure. 
 
 ffrowung (51. 3), passion. 
 
 iffry, see saCrie. 
 
 a'rym(m) (43), force; troop; 
 glory. 
 
 ffrym-faest (58, 146), glorious. 
 
 ffrym-full (58, 146), glorious. 
 
 iffrymlic (57), glorious. 
 
 afrym-sittende (61), sitting in 
 glory. 
 
 iSryfS (51. &), might; the transla- 
 tion of J>reata J^rylffuin, p. 219, 
 1. 3, is doubtful. 
 
 iffryiaC-bearn (47, 38), mighty son, 
 i.e. mighty youth. 
 
 ffryff-cyning («rl«-) (43), king 
 of might. 
 
 iffu, see 81. 
 
 (ffahton, see iffyiicean. 
 
 iffurfaii (131), need. [Ger. (be)- 
 diirfen.] 
 
 sffurh, through; throughout; in; 
 by; by means of; iaFurh eall, 
 see eall. [Mod. Eng, th{o)r- 
 ough; Chaucer has thurghf 
 KnighVs Tale 362.] 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 319 
 
 ffurstig (57), thirsty. [Ger. 
 
 durstigJ] 
 aCus, thus (always with a verb of 
 
 utterance in these texts) . 
 ffusend (78, 79), thousand. 
 i0Fnsend-maelum (72), by thou- 
 
 ffweal (47), hath. 
 
 ffwieres (^weores) (71), trans- 
 versely. 
 
 ffy, see 84, 175 ff. 
 
 ffys, see 85. 
 
 ffyder, see Sfider. 
 
 afy-laes-aPe, lest. [Cf. Lat. quo- 
 minus.'] 
 
 afyllic (89. a), such like, this 
 kind. 
 
 fSyn (113), coerce, restrain. 
 
 lafyncean (114 ; 164. l), seem. 
 [Ger. dunken, Mod. Eng. (me)- 
 thi7iks.] 
 
 ffyrel (47), hole. [< *ffurliil 
 (16). Cf. Chaucer, Knight's 
 Tale 1852; Spenser, F. Q. 1. 11. 
 20, 22.] 
 
 ffyrstan (113, 190), thirst. [Ger. 
 dursten, Mod. Eng. thirst.] 
 
 Sfyssum, see 85. 
 
 U. 
 
 ufan-weard (58; 166. 1), upper, 
 above. 
 
 Ohte (53. 1), dawn, daybreak. 
 
 un-aesacele {b9), plebeian, simple. 
 
 un-a-s^cgende (61), unspeakable, 
 ineffable. 
 
 un-a-swundenlice (70), forth- 
 with, without delay. 
 
 un-cuff (58, 30), unknown. [Mod. 
 Eng. uncouth; see Chaucer, 
 Knight's Tale 1639, Spenser, 
 ii^. ^. 1. 11. 20, Shak., Tit. And. 
 2. 3. 211.] 
 
 I un-cystig (57, 146), wicked. 
 
 under, under; among. [Ger. 
 unter.] 
 
 under-fon (R. 110), assume; re- 
 ceive, take in, entertain. 
 
 under-standan (VI. 107), under- 
 stand. 
 
 under- afeodnes (51. 5; 144), sub- 
 mission. [See underSfiedan.] 
 
 under-gfiedan (113), subjoin, add. 
 [< ffeod, by 16.] 
 
 un-easaTe, with difficulty, hardly. 
 [Cf. unieiafe, and F. Q.2.1. 27.] 
 
 un-for-culS (58), excellent. [Cf. 
 fracoS".] 
 
 un-f or-wandiendlice (70) , boldly, 
 saucily, forwardly. 
 
 un-ge-cnawen (62, 109), un- 
 known. 
 
 un-ge-l£ered (62), untaught, un- 
 learned, uneducated. [See Iser- 
 an.] 
 
 un-ge-limp (47), mishap, ill-luck. 
 
 un-ge-rydelice (70), suddenly, on 
 a sudden. 
 
 un-ge-sewenlic (57), invisible. 
 
 un-ge-iaranc-full (58, 146), un- 
 thankful, luigrateful. 
 
 un-ge-ffweernes (51. 5; 144), 
 wickedness, depravity. 
 
 un-ge-wened (63) , unexpected. 
 [See wenan.] 
 
 un-ge-werged (62) , unwearied. 
 [See werig.] 
 
 un-ge-wunelic (57, 146), unusual. 
 [See wunian]. 
 
 un-iesare (59), difficult. [See 
 uneaSfe.] 
 
 un-lifiende (-lyfigende) (61), un- 
 living, dead. [Cf. libban.] 
 
 unnan (129; 159. a), grant, allow. 
 [See est.] 
 
 un-nyt (57, 155), devoid, desti- 
 tute. 
 
320 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 un-riht-wis (58, 146), unright- 
 eous. 
 
 un-riht-wisnes (51. 5; 144), un- 
 righteousness. 
 
 un-rim (47; 154. a; 142), multi- 
 tude. 
 
 un-rot (58), son-oicful, dejected. 
 
 un-sc^afiffig (57, 146), innocent. 
 
 un-scrydan (113, 162), divest. 
 [See scrydan.] 
 
 un-softe (70), harshly, cruelly. 
 [Cf. Ger. unsa7ift.] 
 
 un-stille (59), unquiet, restless. 
 
 un-stilnes (51. 5; 144), disorder, 
 confusion. 
 
 un-trum (57), sick. 
 
 un-trymnes (51. 5; 144), ilbiess, 
 disease, infirmity. [< untrum.] 
 
 up, up. 
 
 up-a-hiefednes (51. 5; 144),;)nV?e, 
 arrogance. [Cf. upah^bban.] 
 
 up-a-h^bban (VI. 107), lift up. 
 [Cf. Chaucer, KnighVs Tale 
 1570.] 
 
 upji-standan (upp-) (VI. 107), 
 rise up. [Cf. Ger. a%iferstehen.'\ 
 
 up-a-stigan (I. 102), rise, as- 
 cend. 
 
 up-gan (141), go up. [Ger. auf- 
 gehen.'] 
 
 up-gang (43), rising. 
 
 nplic (57, 146), upper, above. 
 
 uppan, upo7i, on top of. 
 
 uppe, up. 
 
 Ore (user) (83), our, ours. [Ger. 
 unser.] 
 
 nrig-feiJere (59), dewy-feathered. 
 
 iirnon, see iernaii, 
 
 user, see Ore. 
 
 ut, out. 
 
 ut-a-blawan (R. 109), blow out, 
 breathe out, exhale. 
 
 utan, about, externally, on the out- 
 side, [Ger. aussen.'] 
 
 ate (69), outside. 
 ut-gan (141), go out. 
 ut-gangan (K. 109), go out. 
 uton (wuton), let us. 
 
 W. 
 
 -w^eccen (51. b), vigil. 
 
 waid (47), water, billow, flood. 
 
 wfced (51. 6), garment. [Cf. 
 Chaucer, Knight's Tale 148, 
 Spenser, F. Q. 2. 3. 21, Shak., 
 Son7i. 76. G, and our 'widow's 
 weeds.'] 
 
 wSdla (53), poor man, destitute 
 one. 
 
 waBfels (43), cloak, mantle. 
 
 wSg (43), billow, flood. [Cf. 
 Chaucer, K. T. 1100, Spenser, 
 F. Q. 2. 12. 4.] 
 
 ■wSg-flota (53), water-floater, ship. 
 
 wael (47), slaughter. [Cf. Wal- 
 halla, Walkyrie.~\ 
 
 wael-gifre (59), greedy for slaugh- 
 ter. 
 
 wael-grim (57), fierce, cruel, safi- 
 guinary. 
 
 wael-hreow (58), cruel. 
 
 wael-hreownes (61. 5; 144), cru- 
 elty. 
 
 W£elm, see wielm. 
 
 wael-scel (47 '0? carnage. 
 
 waepen (47. 1), weapon; plur. 
 arms. 
 
 WaBr (47), ocean. 
 
 wfcer (51. &), covenant ; protection, 
 care, safe-keeping. 
 
 Avter-faest (58, 146), covenant- 
 keeping, faithful. 
 
 wiestm (43), growth, size ; fruit. 
 [Cf. weaxan, and Ger. Wachs- 
 tum ; Mod. Eng. waist.'] 
 
 waeter (47. 1, 6), water* [Ger. 
 Wasser.] 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 321 
 
 waeter-broga (53), water terror, 
 terrible waters. 
 
 wseter-^gesa (-^gsa) (63), dread 
 of the waters, dreadful loaters. 
 
 waeter-flod (43), water-flood. 
 
 waeter-scipe (44. 1), body of 
 water. 
 
 wafian (118), weaver. 
 
 wald, see weald. 
 
 waldend, see wealdend. 
 
 wana (158), wanting, lacking. 
 
 wang (43), field, mead. 
 
 wann (wQnn) (58), dark, black. 
 [Mod. Eng. wan.'] 
 
 waroS", waruij, see wearoS". 
 
 wat, see witan. 
 
 wea (53), woe. [Cf. Ger. Weh.~\ 
 
 weald (wald) (43), weald, for- 
 est. 
 
 ■wealdend (waldend) (43. Q), ruler, 
 lord. 
 
 wealh-stod (43), interpreter, trans- 
 lator. 
 
 weall (43) , wall, rampart. [< Lat. 
 vallum.'] 
 
 weallan (R. 109), seethe, foam. 
 [See wielm.] 
 
 weard (43), guardian, warden. 
 [Ger. -wart.] 
 
 wearoff (waro'S, waru'S) (43), 
 strand, shore, beach. 
 
 wearo9'-gewinn (waru'S-) (47), 
 strife of the shore, i.e. surf, 
 breakers. 
 
 w^earS", see weoriafan. 
 
 weax (47), wax. [Ger. 'Wachs.] 
 
 weaxan (K. 109,24), grow, be fruit- 
 ful, increase. [Ger. wachsen; 
 cf. Shak., M. N. D. 2. 1. 56, 
 Haml. 1. 3. 12.] 
 
 w^ccean (114), wake. 
 
 w^cg (43), metal. [Mod. Eng. 
 wedge; cf. Shak., Bich. III. 1. 
 4. 26.] 
 
 weder (47), weather. [Ger. Wet- 
 ter.] 
 
 weder-candel (51. 5), weather- 
 candle, i.e. the sun. 
 
 weg (43, 24), way. [Ger. Weg.] 
 
 wegan (V. 106), carry. 
 
 wel, well. 
 
 wela (53), wealth, riches, weal. 
 [Cf. Chaucer, Knight's Tale 37.] 
 
 welig (57, 146), rich, ivealthy, 
 abounding. [Cf. our 'well off,' 
 ' well to do.'] 
 
 wel-willende (61), benevolent, 
 kind-hearted, generous. 
 
 wel-willendlice (70), lovingly. 
 
 w^el-willendnes (51. 5; 144), gen- 
 erosity, liberality. 
 
 wen (51. 1), expectation, prospect, 
 chance; -wen is iSfset, perhaps, 
 perchance. [Ger. Wahn.] 
 
 wenan (113; 156. 9^), expect, look 
 for; think, supjjose, imagine. 
 [Ger. wdhyien, Mod. Eng. ween; 
 cf. Shak., 1 Hen. VI. 2. 5. 88.] 
 
 w^^ndan (113), turn; return; 
 translate. [Ger. wenden; cf. 
 Mod. Eng. wend, went.] 
 
 winding (51. 3), rotation. 
 
 w^nian (116), accustom, train. 
 
 weoloc (43, 20), cockle, whelk. 
 
 weoloc-read (58), scarlet. 
 
 weoloc-sciell (51. b), cockle-shell. 
 
 weolor (-ur) (51. b; 20), lip. 
 
 weorc (47; 21. &), work; exer- 
 cise; deed; energy. [Ger. TFe?-^.] 
 
 weorod (weorud, werod) (47, 20), 
 host. [< wer.] 
 
 weoriafan (wyr'San) (104; 187; 
 21. b), become; be; weoriaran 
 to sometimes nearly ^weorlJan. 
 [Ger. werden ; cf . our ' woe 
 worth the day.'] 
 
 weorffian (118; 21. b), honor, ex- 
 alt. [Cf. Shak., Lear 2. 2. 128.] 
 
322 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 weoriJ-full (58, 146), honorable. 
 
 weorlJlic (-lie) (57, 146), honor- 
 able; exalted. 
 
 ■weorfflice (70), worthily ^ honor- 
 ably. 
 
 weoraf-mynt (43 — orig. 51. b — 
 144; 34), dignity. [<*weoraf- 
 inundij>a.] 
 
 weoriaf-scipe (44. 1; 143), honor., 
 dignity. [Mod. Eng. worship; 
 cf! Shak., W. T. 1. 2. 314, Lear 
 1. 4. 288.] 
 
 weoruld, see woruld. 
 
 wepan (R. 109), iceep. [< wop, 
 by 16.] 
 
 wer (43), man, husband. [Cf. 
 Lat. vir-l 
 
 wer-had (43), male sex. [Cf. 
 had.] 
 
 werig (57, 146), weary. 
 
 ■werod, see weorod. 
 
 wer-ffeod (51. b), nation. 
 
 wesan (138, 187), be. 
 
 westan, from the icest. 
 
 west-sse (43; 51. &), sea on the 
 west. 
 
 wic (47), dwelling. [Cf. Mod. 
 Eng. bailiwick; cognate with 
 Lat. vicusy Gr. okos.] 
 
 -wiclan (118), visiY, lodge, sojourn. 
 [< wic] 
 
 wid (58), wide. [Ger. weit.'] 
 
 wide (70), loidely, far. 
 
 wid-fereude (61), traveling (trav- 
 eler) from a distance. 
 
 wid-faeiaCine (59), capacious, ex- 
 tensive. [See faeaCm.] 
 
 wTd-gill {b%) y extensive ; spacious. 
 
 wid-gilnes (51. 5; 144), extent, 
 compass. 
 
 wielm (wylm, wselm) (43), boil- 
 ing, swelling, surging. [See 
 weallan, and Mod. Eng. whelm.'] 
 
 wierdan (113), mar, injure. 
 
 wif (47, 38), wife ; woman. [Ger. 
 Weib ; cf. Chaucer, Prol. 445, 
 Shak., T. N. 5. 139.] 
 
 wif-had (43), female sex. 
 
 wig (47), war. 
 
 wigend (wiggend) (43. 6), war- 
 rior. 
 
 wig-hus (47), icar-house, tower. 
 
 wiht (47; cf. 89. b), whit. 
 
 wild (58), tcild. [Ger. wild.'] 
 
 wildeor (47, dS),wild animal, wild 
 beast. 
 
 willa (53), will; request; desire; 
 delight. [Ger. Wille.] 
 
 willan (wyllan) (139, 188), will, 
 wish, desire. [Cf. Ger. wollen, 
 Lat. velle.] 
 
 wilnian (118), desire. [See Chau- 
 cer, Knight's Tale 751.] 
 
 win (47), wine. [<Lat. ??mwm; 
 Ger. Wein.] 
 
 wind (43), wind. [Ger. Wi7id.] 
 
 windan (III. 104),^?/ about. [Ger. 
 winden. Mod. Eng. wind.] 
 
 windig (57, 146), windy. [Ger. 
 windig.] 
 
 wine (44. 2, 4), friend. 
 
 wine-iS'earfende (61), needing a 
 friend. [Cf. ffearf.] 
 
 wTn-geard (43), vineyard. 
 
 winnan (III. 104), struggle, toil. 
 
 winstre (60), left. 
 
 winter (43. 5), winter {year) ; 
 
 . storm. [Ger. Winter.] 
 
 winterlic (57, 146), winter, win- 
 try. [Ger. winterlich.] 
 
 wir (43), wire. 
 
 wis (58; 155. e), wise. [Ger. 
 weise.] 
 
 wisian (118), point out. [Ger. 
 weisen.] 
 
 wislic (57, 146), wise, true. 
 
 wist (51. b), provisions, food. 
 [Cf. wesan.] 
 
VOCABULARY. 
 
 323 
 
 witan (126), know. [Mod. Eng. 
 to wit., Ger. wissen ; cf . Chaucer, 
 K. T. 402, Spenser, F. Q. 1. 3. 6.] 
 
 witan (I. 102), blame, censure. 
 [Cf/ Spenser, F. Q. 2. 12. 16.] 
 
 wite (48), punishment, penalty, 
 torture. [Cf. witan.] 
 
 witga (53), prophet (psalmist 9). 
 
 witodlice (uutedlice) (70), in- 
 deed, truly. 
 
 wiff, with (hostility) ; against; 
 toward; in return for. [Not 
 to be confounded with mid ; cf . 
 withstand.'] 
 
 wiSfer- (142). 
 
 wiiafer-trod (47), retreat. 
 
 wiiSFer-wiiina (53), adversary. 
 
 wiff-innan, within. 
 
 wiiar-sacan (VI. 107; 164. w), re- 
 nounce. 
 
 wiff-standan (VI. 107), with- 
 stand. 
 
 wiiar-iafingian (118), talk with, 
 speak to. [Cf. Mod. Eng. hust- 
 ings. ] 
 
 wlanc (58), proud, lordly. 
 
 wl^ncu (51. a), pomp, splendor. 
 [< wlanc, by 16.] 
 
 wlite (44), beauty. [Cf. and- 
 w^lita.] 
 
 wlite-beorht (58), beautiful. 
 
 wlitig (57, 146), beautiful, comely. 
 
 wolcen (47), cloud. [Cf. Ger. 
 Wolke, Mod. Eng. welkin.] 
 
 w^olde, see willan. 
 
 wQnn, see w^ann. 
 
 Avop (43), weeping (tears). 
 
 word (47), loord. [Ger. Wort.] 
 
 word-hord (47, 147), treasury of 
 words. [Cf. Ger. Hort.] 
 
 word-loca (53, 147), coffer of 
 words. 
 
 w^orhte, see wyrcean. 
 
 w^orn (43), multitude. 
 
 woruld (51. 1, 3; 26; 20), world; 
 
 in woruld worulde, for ever 
 
 and ever. 
 w^oruld-bisgu (51. a), worldly 
 
 occupation. 
 woruld-craeft (43), secular art, 
 
 secular occupation. 
 woruld-ge-(5'yng9' (51. 6), worldly 
 
 honor, worldly dignity. 
 woruld-lif (47) , worldly life. 
 woruld-sped (51. 6), worldly suc- 
 cess. 
 wr^ccean (114), awake, arouse. 
 wreon (I. 102), clothe. 
 wr^lSian (118), support, uphold. 
 w^rigon, see w^reon. 
 wudu (45), forest, wood. 
 wudu-bearu (-bearo) (43, 7), for- 
 est, grove. 
 wuldor (47), glory, splendor. 
 w^uldor-cyning (43), king of 
 
 glory, king of majesty. [Cf. 
 
 Ps. 24. 7.] 
 wuldor-dream (43), heavenly joy, 
 
 heavenly rapture (lit. glory-joy). 
 wuldor- feeder (43. 8), father of 
 
 glory. 
 wuldor-spedig (57, l^Q), glorious. 
 wuldor-9'rym(m) (43), glorious 
 
 majesty. 
 wuldrian (118), glorify, magnify, 
 
 celebrate. 
 wulf (43, 24), wolf [Ger. Wolf] 
 wund (58), wounded, sore. [Ger. 
 
 wund.] 
 wundenlocc (58), curly-haired. 
 wundor (47. 1), wonder. [Ger. 
 
 Wunder.] 
 wundorlic (57, 146), wonderful. 
 
 [Ger, wunderlich.] 
 wundorlice (70) , wondrously. 
 
 [Cf. Chaucer, Prol. 84.] 
 wundrian (118), wonder. [Ger. 
 
 wundern.] 
 
324 
 
 VOCABULARY. 
 
 wunian (118), dwell, remain, live. 
 [Ger. wohnen ; cf. Chaucer, Prol. 
 388, Spenser, F. ^. 2. 1. 51.] 
 
 wunung (51. S), dwelling. [Ger. 
 Wohnung ; cf. Chaucer, Prol. 
 606, Spenser, F. Q. 6. 5. 13.] 
 
 wurdon, see weorffan. 
 
 'wuton, see uton. 
 
 wylian, see willan. 
 
 wylm, see wielm. 
 
 wyn-sum (57, 146), winsome, 
 pleasant. [Ger. iconnesam.} 
 
 wyn-sumlice (70), winsomely. 
 
 wyrcean (114; 161; 184. a), 
 work ; do ; construct, make, 
 build; yield. [Cf. Ger. wirken, 
 and Chaucer, KnighVs Tale 
 1901.] 
 
 wyrhta (53), craftsman, work- 
 man, maker. [Cf. wyrcean ; 
 Mod. Eng. -Wright (see Chaucer, 
 Prol. 614).] 
 
 wyrm (43), loorm. [Ger. Wtirm.l 
 
 wyrm-cynn (47), ki7id of worms. 
 
 wyrt (51. 1), herb. [Mod. Eng. 
 wort; cf. Ger. Wurz, Wurzel, 
 Gewiirz, and Chaucer, Nun'^s 
 Priest's Tale 401.] 
 
 wyrt-ge-mang (47), spice. 
 
 wyrt-ge-m^ngnes (51. 6; 147), 
 
 spice. 
 wyscan (113), wish. [Ger. wiin- 
 
 schen.] 
 
 yean, see iecan. {_ubel.'] 
 
 yfel (57), evil, wicked, bad. [Ger. 
 
 yfel (47), evil. 
 
 yfele (70), evil, wrongly. 
 
 ynib(e), about. 
 
 ymb- (142). 
 
 ynib-clyppan (113), embrace. 
 
 ymb-hon (R. 110), surround. 
 
 ymb-hwyrft (43), compass, cir- 
 cuit; orbit. 
 
 ymb-hycgean (124), consider. 
 
 ymb-s^llan (114), envelop; beset. 
 
 ynib-sittan (V. 106, 142), sit 
 around. 
 
 ymb-trymman (115. a), sur- 
 round. 
 
 ymb-utan, about, around. 
 
 yrre, see ierre. 
 
 yS" (51. 6 ; 30), wave, billow, flood. 
 [Cf. Lat. unda, and 30.] 
 
 ygf-bord (47), ship ? 
 
 yaf-Iad (51. &; 215), billow-road. 
 
 yaf-lid (47, 215), ship. 
 
 Note. — The EWS. forms of sae (p. 310) are: sing. nom. sse, gen. 
 8868, dat. sse, ace. sse. Other forms are : sing. gen. dat. ssewe ; plur. 
 nom. ace. sses, see, dat. seeum, stewum. 
 
„^ 14 DAY USE 
 
 RETUKN TO DESK FROM WHICH BORROWED 
 
 LOAN DEPT. 
 
 MNEWAIS ONIY-TEI. NO. 642^05 
 
 nils book IS due on the last date stamped below or 
 
 Renewed books are subjea to immedUte tecaU 
 
 _ RECErVED 
 
 tOANDEen 
 
 - MAR 4 mi ^ 
 
 _ |«;(IB.JM 8 77 
 
 
 _ RECCId AU62 '8a 
 
 --4AAB-JL^ 
 
 --JfJXM/L. 
 
 LD 21A-40to-2,'69 
 (J6057sl0)476 — A-32 
 
 (6889sl0)476B 
 
 , General Library 
 
 University of California 
 
 Berkeley 
 
 Uni 
 
 of California 
 rkeley 
 
 X 
 
 \ 
 
 ^^ 
 
YB 37757 fe, 
 
 
 ?^ . luc.(^ "5 / '^: '^ I >' ti-lv .> 
 
 •4 (__ - 
 
 
 ■* /■ >^A.